Skip to main content

Full text of "Pride and prejudice"

See other formats


™  Mi 

m 


'% 


I 


1 


'SB*' 


- 


omfon 


Austen  E310127 

Pride  and  prejudice 


NY  PUBLIC  LIBRARY 


THE  BRANCH  LBRARIES 


n?J  jStferS. 


a 


ncf 


erne 


-t-f>       CD     F         £ 

(joctn  a  J re/ace  by 


ancT 
o7(T(jislra 'icons  bu 


London. 


THE   NEW   YORK 

PUBli:  .IBRARY 


ASTOR   LEf.'DX 
TILDEN 

O 


CH1MV1CK    I'KESS  :—  CHARLliS    WIUTT1NGUA.M    A\D    CO. 
TOOKS    COURT,    CHANCERY    LANE,    LONDON. 


A 


/     (J^r 


^  * 


e      >  o  J  •    . 

-'--•- 

r 
/        ,   .    '         v  » 

•x      ,  .       . 

,  .     .  .  •«»* 

4     , 


•• 


•    *  f~*-" 

-•          „    .,  --^'Xl.  ).•.!•    lG>.S-> 


\  1  j^      £7  '' 

. 

'         ^f«     .  ,-      - 

"      _      —  - 


WALT  WHITMAN  has  somewhere  a  fine  and  just  distinc- 
tion between  "loving  by  allowance"  and  ."  loving  wit  It 
personal  love!'  This  distinction  applies  to  books  as  well 
as  to  men  and  women  ;  and  in  the  case  of  tJie  not  very 
numerous  authors  wJio  are  the  objects  of  the  personal 
affection,  it  brings  a  curious  consequence  with  it.  There 
is  much  more  difference  as  to  their  best  work  than  in  the 
case  of  those  others  who  are  loved  "  by  allowance"  by  conven- 
tion, and  because  it  is  felt  to  be  the  right  and  proper  thing 
to  love  them.  And  in  the  sect — -fairly  large  and  yet 
unusually  choice — of  Austenians  or  fanites,  there  would 
probably  be  found  partisans  of  the  claim  to  primacy  of 
almost  every  one  of  the  novels.  To  some  tJie  delightful 
freshness  and  humour  of  Northanger  Abbey,  its  com- 
pleteness, finish,  and  entrain,  obscure  tJie  undoubted  critical 
facts  that  its  scale  is  small,  and  its  scheme,  after  all,  that 
of  burlesque  or  parody,  a  kind  in  which  the  first  rank  is 
reached  with  difficulty.  Persuasion,  relatively  faint  in 
tone,  and  not  enthralling  in  interest,  has  devotees  who 
exalt  above  all  the  otJiers  its  exquisite  delicacy  and  keeping. 
TJie  catastrophe  of  Mansfield  Park  is  admittedly  theatrical, 
the  hero  and  heroine  are  insipid,  and  the  author  has  almost 


X  PREFACE. 

wiekedly  destroyed  all  romantic  in f crest  bv  express! Y  admit- 
ting tJiat  Edmund  only  took  Fanny  because  Mary  sJiocked 
him,  and  tJiat  Fanny  migJit  very  likely  Jiave  taken  Crawford 
if  he  had  been  a  little  more  assiduous;  yet  t/ie  matchless 
rehearsal-scenes  and  tJic  characters  of  JIj-s.  Morris  and 
others  hare  secured,  I  believe,  a  considerable  party  for  it. 
Sense  and  Sensibility  has  perhaps  the  fewest  out-and-out 
admirers  ;  but  it  does  not  want  them. 

I  suppose,  however,  that  the  majority  of  at  least  competent 
votes  would,  all  things  considered,  be  divided  between  Emma 
and  the  present  book  ;  and  perhaps  t/ie  vulgar  verdict  (if 
indeed  a  fondness  for  Miss  A  listen  be  not  of  itself  a  patent 
of  exemption  from  any  possible  charge  of  vulgarity}  would 
go  for  Emma.  //  is  the  larger,  the  more  varied,  the  more 
popular  ;  the  author  had  by  the  time  of  its  composition  seen 
rather  more  of  the  world,  and  had  improved  her  general, 
though  not  her  most  peculiar  and  characteristic  dialogue  ; 
such  figures  as  Miss  Bates,  as  the  Eltons,  cannot  but 
unite  the  suffrages  of  everybody.  On  the.  other  /land,  I, 
for  my  part,  declare  for  Pride  and  Prejudice  unhesitatingly. 
It  seems  to  me  the  most  perfect,  the  jnost  characteristic,  the 
most  eminently  quintessential  of  its  authors  works;  and 
for  this  contention  in  such  narrow  space  as  is  pen/lifted  to 
me,  I  propose  here  to  show  cause. 

In  t lie  first  place,  the  book  (it  may  be  barely  necessary  to 

remind  the  reader]  was  in  its  Jirst  shape  written  very  early, 

somewhere  about  1796,  when  Miss  Austen  was  barely  twentv- 

one  ;  though  it  was  revised  and  finished  at  Chawton  some 

fifteen  years  later,  and  was  not  published  till  1813,  only 

four  years  before  her  death.     I  do  not  know  whether,  in 


PREFACE.  xi 

this  combination  of  tJie  fresJi  and  vigorous  projection  of 
youth)  and  tJie  critical  revision  of  middle  life,  there  may 
be  traced  the  distinct  superiority  in  point  of  construction, 
wJiicJi,  as  it  seems  to  me,  it  possesses  over  all  tJie  otliers. 
The  plot,  though  not  elaborate,  is  almost  regular  enough  for 
Fielding ;  hardly  a  character,  hardly  an  incident  could  be 
retrenched  without  loss  to  the  story.  The  elopement  of  Lydia 
and  WickJiam  is  not,  like  that  of  Crawford  and  Mrs. 
Rushworth,  a  coup  de  theatre  ;  it  connects  itself  in^  the 
strictest  way  with  the  course  of  the  story  earlier,  and 
brings  about  the  denouement  with  complete  propriety.  All 
the  minor  passages — the  loves  of  Jane  and  Bingley,  the 
advent  of  Mr.  Collins,  the  visit  to  Hunsford,  tJie  Derby- 
shire tour— Jit  in  after  the  same  unostentatious,  but  masterly 
fashion.  There  is  no  attempt  at  the  hide-and-seek,  in-and- 
out  business,  which  in  the  transactions  between  Frank 
Churchill  and  Jane  Fair-fax  contributes  no  doubt  a  good 
deal  to  the  intrigue  of  Emma,  but  contributes  it  in  a  fashion 
which  I  do  not  think  the  best  feature  of  that  otherwise 
admirable  book.  Although  Miss  Austen  always  liked 
something  of  the  misunderstanding  kind,  wJiiclt  afforded 
her  opportunities  for  the  display  of  the  peculiar  and  incom- 
parable talent  to  be  noticed  presently,  she  has  been  satisfied 
here  with  the  perfectly  natural  occasions  provided  by  the 
false  account  of  Darcy's  conduct  given  by  WickJiam,  and 
by  the  awkwardness  (arising  with  equal  naturalness]  from 
the  gradual  transformation  of  Elizabeths  own  feelings 
from  positive  aversion  to  actual  love.  I  do  not  know 
whether  the  all-grasping  Jiand  of  tJie  playwright  has  ever 
been  laid  upon  Pride  and  Prejudice  ;  and  I  dare  say  that, 


xii  PREFACE. 


if  it    were,    :'v   situations   :csuld  /     ve   not  startling 
garish  enough  for  the  footlights,  the  cha:          -sc/ieme  too 

:lc  ami  delicate  for  pit  .  \  *  I  gi  :.'lcry.     But  if  the  attempt 
-...    .        :./t\  it  n'oiila7  certainly  not  be  liampe  ed  by  any    " 
those  .'    ."  lesses  of  construction,  u          .     retimes  disga;\ 
the  com  :n  fences  of  ichich  the       :  :!ist  can  a-rail  hi  ins. 
tyear  it      .v  on  the  sta^ 

I  think,  h.  :.    :  .  ",  though  t/ie  :  '.     %Jti   u  ill  doubtless  seem 
'  to  me      :  -tan  one  sclwol  of  critics  >  that  construction 

9 

the  highest  merit,  t'.:.'.  icest  gift,   rf  tJie  *   i-elist.    It 
'-'  '..v  :tJier  gifts  and  graces  me  si  advantageously  to  the 
'  eye  ;  and  tlie  -n'ant  of  it  i~cill  sometimes  mar  t». 

5    :iabh\  though  not  quite  consciously  —  to   eyes 
no  means  ultra-critical.     But  a  :.       badly-built 

•celled  in  patJietic  or  Jtumorous  character,  or  I'cJiicJi 

•  :immate  command  of  dialogue  —  -pcrluips  the 

rarest  of  all  faculties  —  '.could  infinitely  better  thing 

than  a  faultless  plot  acted  and  told  by  puppets  with  pebbles 

in  their  months.    And  despite  the  ability  \~cJiicJi  Miss  Austen 

has  shoii'n  in  -icorking  out  the  story,  I  for  one  should  put 

Pride  and  Prejudice  far  tower  if  it  did  not  contain  n'/uit 

•n  to  me  the  rery  masterpieces  of  Miss  Aiisteris  humour 

and  of  her  faculty  of  character  .   .  ::ion  —  masterpieces  u  '. 

:v  indeed  admit  John  Thorpe,  the  Eltons,  Mrs.  Xor 
and  one  or  tn'o  others  to  tJteir  company,  but  li'ho,  in  one 
instance  certainly,  and  pcr/iaps  in  others,  are  still  superior 
to  them. 

The  characteristics  of  Miss  Austen's  humour  are  so 
subtle  and  delicate  that  they  are,  perhaps,  at  all  times 
easier  to  apprehend  than  to  express,  and  at  any  particular 


PREFACE.  xiii 

time  likely  to  be  differently  apprehended  by  different  persons. 
To  me  this  humour  seems  to  possess  a  greater  affinity,  on  the 
whole,  to  tJiat  of  Addison  than  to  any  otJier  of  the  numerous 
species  of  this  great  BritisJi  genus.     The   differences  of 
scheme,  of  time,  of  subject,  of  literary  convention,  are,  of 
course,   obvious   enough ;  the   difference   of  sex  does   not, 
perhaps,  count  for  much,  for  there  was  a  distinctly  feminine 
element  in  "Mr.  Spectator"  and  in  Jane  Austens  genius 
tJiere  was,  though  nothing  mannisJi,  much  that  was  mascu- 
line.    But  the  likeness  of  quality  consists  in  a  great  num- 
ber of  common  subdivisions  of  quality — demureness,  extreme 
minuteness  of  touch,  avoidance  of  loud  tones  and  glaring 
effects.     Also  there  is  in  both  a  certain  not  in  Jut  man  or 
21  n  amiable  cruelty.     It  is  the  custom  with  those  who  judge 
grossly  to  contrast  the  good  nature  of  Addison  with  the 
savagery  of  Swift,  the  mildness  of  Miss  Austen  with  the 
boisterousness   of  Fielding   and   Smollett,  even  with  the 
ferocious  practical  jokes  that  her  immediate  predecessor,  Miss 
Burney,  allowed  without  very  much  protest.      Yet,  both  in 
Mr.  Addison  and  in  Miss  Austen  there  is,  though  a  re- 
strained and  well-mannered^    an  insatiable  and  ruthless 
delight  in  roasting  and  cutting  up  a  fool.    A  man  in  the  early 
eighteenth  century,  of  course,  could  pusli  t/iis  taste  further 
than  a  lady  in  the  early  nineteenth  ;  and  no  doubt  Miss 
Austen's  principles,  as  well  as  her  heart,  would  have  shrunk 
from  such  things  as  the  letter  from  the  unfortunate  husband 
in  the  Spectator,  who  describes,  with  all  the  gusto  and  all 
the  innocence  in  the  world,  how  his  wife  and  his  friend 
induce   him    to  play   at   blind-man  s-buff.       But   another 
Spectator    letter — that   of  the    damsel   of  fourteen    who 


xiv  PREFACE. 

wishes  to  marry  Mr.  Shapely,  and  assures  Jicr  selected 
Mentor  that  "  he  admires  your  Spectators  mightily  " — 
might  have  been  written  by  a  rather  more  ladylike  and 
intelligent  Lydia  Bennet  in  the  days  of  Lydids  great- 
grandmother ;  while,  on  the  other  hand,  some  (I  think 
unreasonably)  have  found  "  cynicism  '  in  toucJies  of  Miss 
Austens  own,  such  as  her  satire  of  Mrs.  Musgroves  self- 
deceiving  regrets  over  Jier  son.  But  this  word  "  cynical ''' 
is  one  of  the  most  misused  in  the  English  language, 
especially  vvJien,  by  a  glaring  and  gratuitous  falsification 
of  its  original  sense,  it  is  applied,  not  to  rough  and  snarl- 
ing invective,  but  to  gentle  and  oblique  satire.  If  cynicism 
means  the  perception  of  "  the  other  side,"  the  sense  of  "  the 
accepted  hells  beneath"  the  consciousness  that  motives  are 
nearly  always  mixed,  and  that  to  seem  is  not  identical  wit Ji 
to  be — if  this  be  cynicism,  then  every  man  and  woman  who 
is  not  a  fool,  who  does  not  care  to  live  in  a  fool's  paradise, 
who  has  knowledge  of  nature  and  the  world  and  life,  is  a 
cynic.  And  in  that  sense  Miss  Austen  certainly  was  one. 
She  may  even  have  been  one  in  the  further  sense  that,  like 
her  own  Mr.  Bennet,  she  took  an  epicurean  delight  in  dis- 
secting, in  displaying,  in  setting  at  work  her  fools  and  her 
mean  persons.  I  think  she  did  take  this  delight,  and  I  do 
not  think  at  all  the  worse  of  her  for  it  as  a  woman,  while 
she  was  immensely  the  better  for  it  as  an  artist. 

In  respect  of  her  art  generally,  Mr.  Goldwin  Smith  has 
truly  observed  that  "  metaphor  has  been  exhausted  in  de- 
picting the  perfection  of  it,  combined  with  the  narrowness 
of  her  field ;  "  and  lie  has  justly  added  that  we  need  not 
go  beyond  her  own  comparison  to  the  art  of  a  miniature 


PREFACE.  XV 

painter.  To  make  this  latter  observation  quite  exact  we 
must  not  use  tJie  term  miniature  in  its  restricted  sense,  and 
must  think  rather  of  Memling  at  one  end  of  the  history  of 
painting  and  Meissonier  at  the  other,  than  ofCosway  or  any 
of  his  kind.  A  nd  I  am  not  so  certain  that  I  should  myself 
use  the  word  "  narrow  "  in  connection  with  her.  If  her 
world  is  a  microcosm,  the  cosmic  quality  of  it  is  at  least  as 
eminent  as  the  littleness.  She  does  not  touch  what  she  did 
not  feel  herself  called  to  paint ;  I  am  not  so  sure  that  she 
could  not  have  painted  what  she  did  not  feel  herself  called 
to  touch.  It  is  at  least  remarkable  that  in  two  very  sJiort 
periods  of  writing — one  of  about  tJiree  years,  and  another 
of  not  much  more  than  five — she  executed  six  capital  works, 
and  has  not  left  a  single  failure.  It  is  possible  that  the 
romantic  paste  in  her  composition  zvas  defective :  we  must 
always  remember  that  hardly  anybody  born  in  her  decode- 
that  of  the  eighteenth-century  seventies — independently  ex- 
hibited the  full  romantic  quality.  Even  Scott  required  hill 
and  mountain  and  ballad,  even  Coleridge  metaphysics  and 
German  to  enable  them  to  chip  the  classical  shell.  Miss 
Austen  was  an  English  girl,  brought  up  in  a  country 
retirement,  at  the  time  when  ladies  went  back  into  t/ie 
house  if  there  was  a  white  frost  which  might  pierce  their 
kid  shoes,  when  a  sudden  cold  was  the  subject  of  the  gravest 
fears,  when  their  studies,  their  ways,  tJieir  conduct  were 
subject  to  all  those  fantastic  limits  and  restrictions  against 
which  Mary  Wollstonecraft  protested  with  better  general 
sense  than  particular  taste  or  judgment.  Miss  Austen, 
too,  drew  back  when  the  white  frost  touched  her  shoes  ;  but 
I  think  she  would  have  made  a  pretty  good  journey  even  in 
a  black  one. 


xvi  PREFACE. 

For  if  her  knowledge  was  not  very  extended,  she  knew 
two  tilings  which  only  genius  knows.  The  one  was  Jiumamty, 
and  the  ot/ier  was  art.  On  the  first  head  she  could  not 
make  a  mistake ;  her  men,  tJiougJi  limited,  are  true,  and 
Jier  women  are,  in  the  old  sense,  "  absolute''  As  to  art,  if 
she  has  never  tried  idealism,  Jier  realism  is  real  to  a  degree 
which  makes  the  false  realism  of  our  own  day  look  merely 
dead-alive.  Take  almost  any  Frenchman,  except  the  late  M. 
de  Maupassant,  and  watch  him  laboriously  piling  up  strokes 
in  the  hope  of  giving  a  complete  impression.  You  get  none; 
you  are  lucky  if,  discarding  two-thirds  of  what  he  gives, 
you  can  shape  a  real  impression  out  of  the  rest.  But  with 
Miss  Austen  the  myriad,  trivial,  unforced  strokes  build  up 
the  picture  like  magic.  NotJiing  is  false  ;  nothing  is  super- 
fluous. When  (to  take  the  present  book  only}  Mr.  Collins 
changed  his  mind  from  Jane  to  Elizabeth  "  while  Mrs. 
Bennet  was  stirring  the  fire "  (and  we  know  how  Mrs. 
Bennet  would  have  stirred  the  fire],  when  Mr.  Darcy 
"  brought  his  coffee-cup  back  himself,"  the  touch  in  each 
case  is  like  that  of  Swift — "  taller  by  the  breadth  of  my 
nail"  -which  impressed  the  half-reluctant  Thackeray  with 
just  and  outspoken  admiration.  Indeed,  fantastic  as  it 
may  seem,  I  should  put  Miss  Austen  as  near  to  Swift  in 
some  ways,  as  I  have  put  her  to  Addison  in  others. 

This  Swiftian  quality  appears  in  the  present  novel  as  it 
appears  nowhere  else  in  the  character  of  the  immortal, 
the  ineffable  J\Ir.  Collins.  Mr.  Collins  is  really  great ; 
far  greater  than  anything  Addison  ever  did,  almost  great 
enough  for  Fielding  or  for  Swift  himself.  It  has  been 
said  that  no  one  ever  was  like  him.  But  in  the  first 


PREFACE.  xvii 

place,  he  was  like  him  ;  Jie  is  tJiere — alive,  imperishable,  more 
real  than  hundreds  of  prime  ministers  and  archbishops,  of 
"  metals,  semi-metals,  and  distinguished  philosophers?  In 
the  second  place,  it  is  rash,  I  tJtink,  to  conclude  that  an 
actual  Mr.  Collins  was  impossible  or  non-existent  at  the 
end  of  the  eighteenth  century.  It  is  very  interesting  that 
we  possess,  in  this  same  gallery,  what  may  be  called  a 
spoiled  first  draught,  or  an  unsuccessful  study  of  him,  in 
JoJm  DasJiwood.  The  formality,  the  under-breeding,  the 
meanness,  are  there  ;  but  the  portrait  is  only  half  alive, 
and  is  felt  to  be  even  a  little  unnatural.  Mr.  Collins  is 
perfectly  natural,  and  perfectly  alive.  In  fact,  for  all 
the  "miniature"  tJiere  is  something  gigantic  in  the  way 
in  which  a  certain  side,  and  more  than  one,  of  Jmmanity, 
and  especially  eighteenth-century  humanity,  its  Philistinism, 
its  well-meaning  but  hide-bound  morality,  its  formal 
pettiness,  its  grovelling  respect  for  rank,  its  materialism, 
its  selfishness,  receives  exhibition.  I  will  not  admit  that  one 
speech  or  one  action  of  this  inestimable  man  is  incapable 
of  being  reconciled  with  reality,  and  I  sJwuld  not  wonder 
if  many  of  these  words  and  actions  are  historically  true. 

But  the  greatness  of  Mr.  Collins  could  not  have  been 
so  satisfactorily  exhibited  if  his  creatress  had  not  adjusted 
so  artfully  to  him  the  figures  of  Mr.  Bennet  and  of  Lady 
Catherine  de  Bourgh.  The  latter,  like  Mr.  Collins  him- 
self, has  been  charged  with  exaggeration.  There  is,perJiaps, 
a  very  faint  shade  of  colour  for  the  charge  ;  but  it  seems 
to  me  very  faint  indeed.  Even  now  I  do  not  think  that  it 
would  be  impossible  to  find  persons,  especially  female 
persons,  not  necessarily  of  noble  birth,  as  overbearing,  as 

b 


xviii  PREFACE. 

self-centred,  as  neglectful  of  good  manners,  as  Lady  Cathe- 
rine. A  hundred  years  ago,  an  earl's  daughter,  the  Lady 
Powerful  (if  not  exactly  Bountiful)  of  an  out-of-the-way 
country  parish,  rich,  long  out  of  marital  authority,  and 
so  forth,  had  opportunities  of  developing  these  agreeable 
characteristics  which  seldom  present  themselves  now.  As 
for  Mr.  Ben  net,  Miss  Austen,  and  Mr.  Darcy,  and  even 
Miss  Elizabeth  herself,  were,  I  am  inclined  to  think, 
rather  hard  on  him  for  the  "  impropriety  "  of  his  conduct. 
His  wife  was  evidently,  and  must  always  have  been, 
a  quite  irreclaimable  fool ;  and  unless  he  had  shot  her 
or  himself  there  was  no  way  out  of  it  for  a  man  of 
sense  and  spirit  but  the  ironic.  From  no  other  point 
of  view  is  he  open  to  any  reproach,  except  for  an  ex- 
cusable and  not  unnatural  helplessness  at  the  crisis  of 
the  elopement,  and  Ids  utterances  are  the  most  acutely 
delightful  in  the  consciously  humorous  kind — in  the  kind 
that  we  laugh  with,  not  at — that  even  Miss  Austen  has 
put  into  the  mouth  of  any  of  her  characters.  It  is  difficult 
to  know  whether  he  is  most  agreeable  when  talking  to 
his  wife,  or  when  putting  Mr.  Collins  through  his  paces  ; 
but  the  general  sense  of  the  world  has  probably  been  right 
in  preferring  to  the  first  rank  his  consolation  to  the  former 
when  she  maunders  over  the  entail,  "My  dear,  do  not 
give  way  to  such  gloomy  thoughts.  Let  us  hope  for  better 
things.  Let  us  flatter  ourselves  that  I  may  be  the  sur- 
vivor ; "  and  Ids  inquiry  to  his  colossal  cousin  as  to  the 
compliments  which  Mr.  Collins  has  just  related  as  made 
by  himself  to  Lady  Catherine,  "  May  I  ask  whether  these 
pleasing  attentions  proceed  from  the  impulse  of  the  moment, 


PREFACE  xix 

or  are  the  result  of  previous  study  ? "  These  are  the 
things  which  give  Miss  Austen's  readers  the  pleasant 
shocks,  the  delightful  thrills,  which  are  felt  by  the  readers 
of  Swift,  of  Fielding,  and  we  may  here  add,  of  Thackeray, 
as  they  are  felt  by  the  readers  of  no  other  English  author 
of  fiction  outside  of  these  four. 

The  goodness  of  the  minor  characters  in  Pride  and 
Prejudice  has  been  already  alluded  to,  and  it  makes  a 
detailed  dwelling  on  their  beauties  difficult  in  any  space,  and 
impossible  in  this.  Mrs.  Bennet  we  have  glanced  at,  and 
it  is  not  easy  to  say  whether  she  is  more  exquisitely  amusing 
or  more  horribly  true.  Much  the  same  may  be  said  of 
Kitty  and  Lydia ;  but  it  is  not  every  author,  even  of 
genius,  who  would  have  differentiated  with  such  unerring 
skill  the  effects  of  folly  and  vulgarity  of  intellect  and 
disposition  working  upon  the  common  weaknesses  of  woman 
at  such  different  ages.  With  Mary,  Miss  Austen  has 
taken  rather  less  pains,  though  she  has  been  even  more 
unkind  to  her;  not  merely  in  the  text,  but,  as  we 
learn  from  those  interesting  traditional  appendices  which 
Mr.  Austen  Leigh  has  given  us,  in  dooming  her  privately 
to  marry  "  one  of  Mr.  Philips  s  clerks"  The  habits  of  first 

• 

copying  and  then  retailing  moral  sentiments,  of  playing 
and  singing  too  long  in  public,  are,  no  doubt,  grievous  and 
criminal ;  but  perhaps  poor  Mary  zvas  rather  the  scapegoat 
of  the  sins  of  blue  stockings  in  that  Fordyce-belectured 
generation.  It  is  at  any  rate  difficult  not  to  extend  to  Jier 
a  share  of  the  respect  and  affection  (affection  and  respect 
of  a  peculiar  kind;  doubtless],  with  which  one  regards 
Mr.  Collins,  when  she  draws  the  moral  of  Lydia' s  fall.  I 


XX  PREFACE. 

sometimes  wish  tJiat  the  exigencies  of  the  story  had  permitted 
Miss  Austen  to  unite  these  personages,  and  ttms  at  once 
achieve  a  notable  mating"  and  soothe  poor  Mrs.  Bennefs 
anguish  over  the  entail. 

The  Binglcys  and  the  Gardiner s  and  the  Lucases,  Miss 
Darcy  and  Miss  de  Bourgli,  Jane,  WickJiam,  and  the  rest, 
must  pass  without  special  comment,  further  than  the 
remark  that  Charlotte  Lucas  (her  egregious  papa,  though 
delightful,  is  just  a  little  on  the  thither  side  of  the  line 
between  comedy  and  farce]  is  a  wonderfully  clever  study  in 
drab  of  one  kind,  and  that  WickJiam  (though  something 
of  Miss  Austen's  hesitation  of  touch  in  dealing  with  young 
men  appears]  is  a  not  nmcJi  less  notable  sketch  in  drab  of 
another.  Only  genius  could  have  made  Charlotte  what 
she  is,  yet  not  disagreeable  ;  WickJiam  what  he  is,  without 
investing  him  either  with  a  cheap  Don  fuanish  attractive- 
ness or  a  disgusting  rascality.  But  the  hero  and  the 
heroine  are  not  tints  to  be  dismissed. 

Darcy  lias  always  seemed  to  me  by  far  the  best  and  most 
interesting  of  Miss  Austen's  heroes  ;  the  only  possible  com- 
petitor being  Henry  Tilney,  whose  part  is  so  slight  and  simple 
that  it  hardly  enters  into  comparison.  It  has  sometimes,  I 
believe,  been  urged  that  his  pride  is  unnatural  at  first  in  its 
expression  and  later  in  its  yielding,  while  his  falling  in  love 
at  all  is  not  extremely  probable.  Here  again  I  cannot  go  with 
the  objectors.  Darcy 's  own  account  of  the  way  in  which  his 
pride  had  been  pampered,  is  perfectly  rational  and  sufficient ; 
and  nothing  could  be,  psychologically  speaking,  a  causa  verier 
for  its  sudden  restoration  to  healthy  conditions  than  the 
shock  of  Elizabeth's  scornful  refusal  acting  on  a  nature 


PREFACE.  xxi 

ex  hypothesi  generous.  Nothing  in  even  our  author  is  finer 
and  more  delicately  toucJied  than  the  change  of  his  de- 
meanour at  the  sudden  meeting  in  the  grounds  of 
P  ember  ley.  Had  he  been  a  bad  prig  or  a  bad  coxcomb, 
Jie  migJit  have  been  still  smarting  under  his  rejection, 
or  suspicious  that  the  girl  had  come  husband-hunting. 
His  being  neither  is  exactly  consistent  with  the  probable 
feelings  of  a  man  spoilt  in  the  common  sense,  but  not  really 
injured  in  disposition,  and  thoroughly  in  love.  As  for  his 
being  in  love,  Elisabeth  has  given  as  just  an  exposition 
of  the  causes  of  that  phenomenon  as  Darcy  lias  of  the 
conditions  of  his  imregenerate  state,  only  she  has  of  course 
not  counted  in  what  was  diie  to  her  own  personal  charm. 

The  secret  of  that  charm  many  men  and  not  a  few 
women,  from  Miss  Austen  herself  downwards,  Jiave  felt, 
and  like  most  charms  it  is  a  thing  rather  to  be  felt  than  to 
be  explained.  ElizabetJi  of  course  belongs  to  the  allegro  or 
allegra  division  of  the  army  of  Venus.  Miss  Austen  was 
always  provokingly  chary  of  description  in  regard  to  her 
beauties  ;  and  except  the  fine  eyes,  and  a  hint  or  two  that 
she  had  at  any  rate  sometimes  a  bright  complexion,  and  was 
not  very  tall,  we  hear  nothing  about  her  looks.  But  her 
chief  difference  from  other  heroines  of  the  lively  type  seems 
to  lie  first  in  Jier  being  distinctly  clever — almost  strong- 
minded,  in  the  better  sense  of  that  objectionable  word — and 
secondly  in  Jier  being  entirely  destitute  of  ill-nature  for  all 
her  propensity  to  tease  and  the  sharpness  of  her  tongue. 
ElizabetJi  can  give  at  least  as  good  as  she  gets  when  sJie  is 
attacked ;  but  she  never  "scratches"  and  she  never  attacks 
first.  Some  of  the  merest  obsoletenesses  of  phrase  and 


XXll  PREFACE. 

manner  give  one  or  two  of  her  early  speeches  a  sligJii 
pert  ness,  but  that  is  notliing,  and  when  she  comes  to  serious 
business,  as  in  tlie  great  proposal  scene  with  Dairy  (which 
is,  as  it  should  be,  the  climax  of  the  interest  of  the  book),  and 
in  the  final  ladies'  battle  witJi  Lady  Catherine,  she  is 
unexceptionable.  Then  too  she  is  a  perfectly  natural  girl. 
She  does  not  disguise  from  herself  or  anybody  that  she 
resents  Darcys  first  ill-mannered  personality  with  as  per- 
sonal a  feeling.  (By  the  -way,  the  reproach  that  the  ill- 
manners  of  this  speech  are  overdone  is  certainly  unjust ;  for 
things  of  the  same  kind,  expressed  no  doubt  less  stiltedly 
but  more  coarsely,  might  have  been  heard  in  more  than  one 
ball-room  during  this  very  year  from  persons  w/io  ought  to 
have  been  no  worse  bred  than  Darcy^}  And  she  lets  the 
injury  done  to  Jane  and  the  contempt  shown  to  the  rest  of 
her  family  aggravate  this  resentment  in  the  healthiest 
war  in  the  world. 

Still,  all  this  does  not  explain  her  charm,  wJiicJi,  taking 
beauty  as  a  common  form  of  all  heroines^  may  perhaps  consist 
in  the  addition  to  her  playfulness,  Jierwit,  lie  r  affectionate  and 
natural  disposition,  of  a  certain  fearlessness  very  uncommon 
in  heroines  of  her  type  and  age.  Nearly  all  of  them  would 
have  been  in  speechless  awe  of  the  magnificent  Darcy ; 
nearly  all  of  them  would  have  palpitated  and  fluttered 
at  the  idea  of  proposals,  even  naughty  ones,  from  the  fascinat- 
ing WickJiam.  Elizabeth,  witJi  nothing  offensive,  nothing 
viraginous,  nothing  of  the  "New  Woman"  about  her,  has  by 
nature  what  the  best  modern  (not  "  new  ")  women  have  by 
education  and  experience,  a  perfect  freedom  from  the  idea 
that  all  men  may  bully  her  if  they  choose,  and  that  most  will 


PREFACE.  XX111 

away  with  Jier  if  tJiey  can.  Though  not  in  the  least 
41  impudent  and  mannish  grown"  she  lias  no  mere  sensi- 
bility, no  nasty  niceness  about  her.  The  form  of  passion 
common  and  likely  to  seem  natural  in  Miss  Austen's  day 
was  so  invariably  connected  with  the  display  of  one  or  the 
other,  or  both  of  these  qualities,  that  she  has  not  made  Elisa- 
beth outwardly  passionate.  But  I,  at  least,  have  not  the 
slightest  do2ibt  that  she  would  have  married  Darcy  just  as 
willingly  without  Pemberley  as  with  it,  and  anybody  who 
can  read  between  lines  will  not  find  the  lovers'  conversations 
in  the  final  chapters  so  frigid  as  they  might  have  looked 
to  the  Delia  Cruscans  of  their  own  day,  and  perhaps  do  look 
to  the  Delia  Cruscans  of  this. 

A  nd,  after  all,  what  is  the  good  of  seeking  for  the  reason 
of  charm  ? — it  is  there.  There  were  better  sense  in  the  sad 
mechanic  exercise  of  determining  the  reason  of  its  absence 
where  it  is  not.  In  the  novels  of  the  last  hundred  years 
tJiere  are  vast  numbers  of  young  ladies  with  whom  it 
migJit  be  a  pleasure  to  fall  in  love  ;  there  are  at  least  five 
with  whom,  as  it  seems  to  me,  no  man  of  taste  and  spirit  can 
help  doing  so.  Their  names  are,  in  chronological  order, 
Elizabeth  Bennet,  Diana  Vernon,  Argemone  Lavington, 
Beatrix  Esmond,  and  Barbara  Grant.  I  shoidd  have  been 
most  in  love  with  Beatrix  and  Argemone ;  I  should,  I 
think,  for  mere  occasional  companionship,  have  preferred 
Diana  and  Barbara.  But  to  live  with  and  to  marry,  I  do 
not  know  that  any  one  of  the  four  can  come  into  competition 

with  ElizabetJi. 

GEORGE  SAINTSBUKY. 


&**• 

lustration^. 


Frontispiece  . 

Title-page      . 

Dedication     . 

Heading  to  Preface 

Heading  to  List  of  Illustrations 

Heading  to  Chapter  I.    . 

"  He  came  down  to  see  the  place  " 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Bennet      . 

"  I  hope  Mr.  Bingley  will  like  it"  . 

"I'm  the  tallest"  .       .  .       .  .       .  . 

"He  rode  a  black  horse" 

"  When  the  party  entered  "     . 

"  She  is  tolerable  " 

Heading  to  Chapter  IV. 

Heading  to  Chapter  V.  . 

"  Without  once  opening  his  lips  "    . 

Tailpiece  to  Chapter  V. 

Heading  to  Chapter  VI. 

"  The  entreaties  of  several "    . 

"  A  note  for  Miss  Bennet "     . 

"  Cheerful  prognostics  " 

"  The  apothecary  came  " 

"  Covering  a  screen  " 


PAGE 

iv 
v 

vii 

ix 

xxv 

I 

2 

5 
6 

9 
10 

12 
15 

18 

22 
24 
26 
27 

31 
36 
40 

43 
45 


XXVI 


LIST   OF   ILLUSTRATIONS. 


' '  Mrs.  Bennet  and  her  two  youngest  girls  "     . 

Heading  to  Chapter  X.  . 

"  No,  no  ;  stay  where  you  are :'      .          . 

"  Piling  up  the  fire"       ........ 

Heading  to  Chapter  XII.        ....... 

Heading  to  Chapter  XIII.       ....... 

Heading  to  Chapter  XIV.        ....... 

' '  Protested  that  he  never  read  novels  "    . 

Heading  to  Chapter  XV.         ...... 

Heading  to  Chapter  XVI.       ....... 

"  The  officers  of  the shire5'      ...... 

"  Delighted  to  see  their  dear  friend  again  "      . 

Heading  to  Chapter  XVIII 

"  Such  very  superior  dancing  is  not  often  seen  "... 

"  To  assure  you  in  the  most  animated  language  "     . 

Heading  to  Chapter  XX.         .  .  ... 

"  They  entered  the  breakfast-room  "..... 

Heading  to  Chapter  XXI.       ...... 

"  Walked  back  with  them  " 

Heading  to  Chapter  XXII.     ....... 

' '  So  much  love  and  eloquence  "...... 

"  Protested  he  must  be  entirely  mistaken  " 
' '  Whenever  she  spoke  in  a  low  voice  "   . 

Heading  to  Chapter  XXIV.    . 

Heading  to  Chapter  XXV.      ....... 

"  Offended  two  or  three  young  ladies  "   . 

"  Will  you  come  and  see  me  ?"       ...... 

' '  On  the  stairs  " 

"At  the  door" 

"  In  conversation  with  the  ladies  "  . 

"  Lady  Catherine,"  said  she,  "  you  have  given  me  a  treasure  " 

Heading  to  Chapter  XXX.      ....... 

"  He  never  failed  to  inform  them  "          ..... 

"  The  gentlemen  accompanied  him  "       . 

Heading  to  Chapter  XXXI 

Heading  to  Chapter  XXXII. 

"Accompanied  by  their  aunt  "        ...... 

"  On  looking  up  ".         ........ 

Heading  to  Chapter  XXXIV 

"  Hearing  herself  called  "       ....... 

Heading  to  Chapter  XXXVI 

"  Meeting  accidentally  in  town  "...... 

"  His  parting  obeisance  "       ....... 


PAGE 

53 
60 

67 
69 

75 
78 
84 

87 
89 

95 

97 

1  08 

"3 

118 

132 
139 


146 

148 

154 
156 
161 
1  66 

1  68 

175 
177 
181 
189 
194 
198 
200 
209 

211 
213 

215 
221 

225 
228 
235 
243 
253 
256 

26l 


LIST   OF   ILLUSTRATIONS.  xxvii 

PAGE 

"Dawson"    ...                                                                  .         .  263 

"  The  elevation  of  his  feelings ;'      .                   .....  267 

"  They  had  forgotten  to  leave  any  message  ::  .....  270 

"  How  nicely  we  are  crammed  in  !"        ......  272 

Heading  to  Chapter  XL.         ...                   ....  278 

"  I  am  determined  never  to  speak  of  it  again  "  283 

"  When  Colonel  Miller's  regiment  went  away  ''        ....  285 

"  Tenderly  flirting "        .....                    ...  290 

The  arrival  of  the  Gardiners   ........  294 

"  Conjecturing  as  to  the  date  "        .....  301 

Heading  to  Chapter  XLIV .  318 

"  To  make  herself  agreeable  to  all "         .         .  321 

"  Engaged  by  the  river  "         ........  327 

Heading  to  Chapter  XLVI.    .....                            .  334 

"  I  have  not  an  instant  to  lose"      ....                   .         .  339 

"  The  first  pleasing  earnest  of  their  welcome  "          ....  345 

The  Post 359 

"To  whom  I  have  related  the  affair"      ......  363 

Heading  to  Chapter  XLIX .         .  368 

"  But  perhaps  you  would  like  to  read  it  "         .         .         .         .         .  370 

"  The  spiteful  old  ladies " .  377 

"  With  an  affectionate  smile "          ....                            .  385 

' '  I  am  sure  she  did  not  listen "       .         .         .         .                   .         .  393 

"  Mr.  Darcy  with  him "           ........  404 

"  Jane  happened  to  look  round "    ...                            .         .  415 

"Mrs.  Long  and  her  nieces "          .......  420 

"  Lizzy,  my  dear,  I  want  to  speak  to  you  ".....  422 

Heading  to  Chapter  LVI .         .431 

"After  a  short  survey  " .  434 

"  But  now  it  comes  out ;'         .         .         .         .         .         .         .         .  442 

"  The  efforts  of  his  aunt "        ....                   .                   -  44§ 

"  Unable  to  utter  a  syllable  "           ...*...  457 

"  The  obsequious  civility  "      ........  466 

Heading  to  Chapter  LXI 472 

The  End        ...........  476 


L 


• 


mi  >  i ; 


:P 
'*    III 


: 


is    a    truth    uni- 
versal Iv  acknow- 

j 

ledged,  that  a  single  man  in 
possession  of  a  good  fortune 
must  be  in  want  of  a  wife. 

However  little  known  the 
feelings  or  views  of  such  a 
man  may  be  on  his  first  enter- 
ing a  neighbourhood,  this 

^j  ^j 

truth  is  so  well  fixed  in  the 
minds  of  the  surrounding 
families,  that  he  is  considered 
as  the  rightful  property  of 
some  one  or  other  of  their 
daughters. 

"My  dear  Mr.  Bennet," 
said  his  lady  to  him  one 
day,  l%  have  you  heard  that 
Xetherfield  Park  is  let  at  last?" 

B 


PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

Mr.  Bennet  replied  that  he  had  not. 

"  But  it  is,"  returned  she  ;  "  for  Mrs.  Long  has  just 
been  here,  and  she  told  me  all  about  it." 

Mr.  Bennet  made  no  answer. 

"  Do  not  you  want  to  know  who  has  taken  it  ?  "  cried 
his  wife,  impatiently. 

"  You  want  to  tell  me,  and  I  have  no  objection  to 
hearing  it." 


3&  Came  dowr>  *fo  Jep  TV}?  />/ace 
[Copyright  1894  by  George  Allen.'] 

This  was  invitation  enough. 

o 

"  Why,  my  dear,  you  must  know,  Mrs.  Long  says  that 
Netherfield  is  taken  by  a  young  man  of  large  fortune 
from  the  north  of  England  ;  that  he  came  down  on 
Monday  in  a  chaise  and  four  to  see  the  place,  and 
was  so  much  delighted  with  it  that  he  agreed  with 
Mr.  Morris  immediately  ;  that  he  is  to  take  possession 
before  Michaelmas,  and  some  of  his  servants  are  to  be  in 
the  house  by  the  end  of  next  week." 


PRIDE    AND    PREJUDICE.  3 

"  What  is  his  name  ? " 

"  Bingley." 

"  Is  he  married  or  single  ?  " 

"  Oh,  single,  my  dear,  to  be  sure  !  A  single  man  of 
large  fortune  ;  four  or  five  thousand  a  year.  What  a  fine 
thing  for  our  girls  !  " 

"  How  so  ?  how  can  it  affect  them  ?  " 

"  My  dear  Mr.  Bennet,"  replied  his  wife,  "  how  can  you 
be  so  tiresome  ?  You  must  know  that  I  am  thinking  of 
his  marrying  one  of  them." 

"  Is  that  his  design  in  settling  here  ?  " 

"  Design  ?  nonsense,  how  can  you  talk  so !  But  it  is 
very  likely  that  he  may  fall  in  love  with  one  of  them,  and 
therefore  you  must  visit  him  as  soon  as  he  comes." 

"  I  see  no  occasion  for  that.  You  and  the  girls  may 
go — or  you  may  send  them  by  themselves,  which  perhaps 
will  be  still  better  ;  for  as  you  are  as  handsome  as  any 
of  them,  Mr.  Bingley  might  like  you  the  best  of  the 
party." 

"  My  dear,  you  flatter  me.  I  certainly  have  had  my 
share  of  beauty,  but  I  do  not  pretend  to  be  anything 
extraordinary  now.  When  a  woman  has  five  grown-up 
daughters,  she  ought  to  give  over  thinking  of  her  own 
beauty." 

"In  such  cases,  a  woman  has  not  often  much  beauty 
to  think  of." 

"  But,  my  dear,  you  must  indeed  go  and  see  Mr.  Bingley 
when  he  comes  into  the  neighbourhood." 

"  It  is  more  than  I  engage  for,  I  assure  you." 

"  But  consider  your  daughters.  Only  think  what  an 
establishment  it  would  be  for  one  of  them.  Sir  William 
and  Lady  Lucas  are  determined  to  go,  merely  on  that 
account ;  for  in  general,  you  know,  they  visit  no  new 


4  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

comers.     Indeed  you  must  go,  for  it  will  be  impossible 
for  us  to  visit  him,  if  you  do  not." 

"  You  are  over  scrupulous,  surely.  I  dare  say  Mr. 
Bingley  will  be  very  glad  to  see  you  ;  and  I  will  send  a 
few  lines  by  you  to  assure  him  of  my  hearty  consent  to 
his  marrying  whichever  he  chooses  of  the  girls — though  I 
must  throw  in  a  good  word  for  my  little  Lizzy." 

"  I  desire  you  will  do  no  such  thing.  Lizzy  is  not  a 
bit  better  than  the  others  :  and  I  am  sure  she  is  not  half 
so  handsome  as  Jane,  nor  half  so  good-humoured  as 
Lydia.  But  you  are  always  giving  her  the  preference." 

"  They  have  none  of  them  much  to  recommend  them," 
replied  he  :  "  they  are  all  silly  and  ignorant  like  other 
girls  ;  but  Lizzy  has  something  more  of  quickness  than 
her  sisters." 

"  Mr.  Bennet,  how  can  you  abuse  your  own  children  in 
such  a  way  ?  You  take  delight  in  vexing  me.  You  have 
no  compassion  on  my  poor  nerves." 

"  You  mistake  me,  my  dear.  I  have  a  high  respect  for 
your  nerves.  They  are  my  old  friends.  I  have  heard 
you  mention  them  with  consideration  these  twenty  years 
at  least." 

"  Ah,  you  do  not  know  what  I  suffer." 

"  But  I  hope  you  will  get  over  it,  and  live  to  see  many 
young  men  of  four  thousand  a  year  come  into  the 
neighbourhood." 

"  It  will  be  no  use  to  us,  if  twenty  such  should  come, 
since  you  will  not  visit  them." 

"  Depend  upon  it,  my  dear,  that  when  there  are  twenty, 
I  will  visit  them  all." 

Mr.  Bennet  was  so  odd  a  mixture  of  quick  parts, 
sarcastic  humour,  reserve,  and  caprice,  that  the  experience 
of  three-and-twenty  years  had  been  insufficient  to 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 


5 


make  his  wife  understand  his  character.  Her  mind  was 
less  difficult  to  develope.  She  was  a  woman  of  mean 
understanding,  little  information,  and  uncertain  temper. 
When  she  was  discontented,  she  fancied  herself  nervous. 
The  business  of  her  life  was  to  get  her  daughters  married  : 
its  solace  was  visiting  and  news. 


-  — 

I 


{Copyright  1891  by  George  Allen.] 


Jf  Acre  JW  £<-n#rey  cuifT  fi£e 


\Copyright  1894  by  George  Allen.\ 


CHAPTER    II. 

.   BENNET    was    among    the    ear- 
liest  of  those  who  waited   on   Mr. 
Bingley.     He  had  always  intended 
to  visit  him,  though  to  the  last  always 
assuring  his  wife  that  he  should  not 
go  ;  and  till  the  evening  after  the 
visit  was  paid   she  had  no  know- 
ledge of  it.     It  was  then  disclosed  in  the  following  manner. 
Observing  his  second  daughter  employed  in   trimming 
a  hat,  he  suddenly  addressed  her  with, — 
"  I  hope  Mr.  Bingley  will  like  it,  Lizzy." 
"  We  are  not  in   a  way  to  know  what  Mr.  Bingley 
likes,"  said  her  mother,  resentfully,  "  since  we  are  not  to 
visit." 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  7 

"  But  you  forget,  mamma,"  said  Elizabeth,  "  that  we 
shall  meet  him  at  the  assemblies,  and  that  Mrs.  Long 
has  promised  to  introduce  him." 

"  I  do  not  believe  Mrs.  Long  will  do  any  such  thing. 
She  has  two  nieces  of  her  own.  She  is  a  selfish,  hypo- 
critical woman,  and  I  have  no  opinion  of  her." 

"No  more  have  I,"  said  Mr.  Bennet  ;  "and  I  am  glad 
to  find  that  you  do  not  depend  on  her  serving  you." 

Mrs.  Bennet  deigned  not  to  make  any  reply ;  but, 
unable  to  contain  herself,  began  scolding  one  of  her 
daughters. 

"  Don't  keep  coughing  so,  Kitty,  for  heaven's  sake  ! 
Have  a  little  compassion  on  my  nerves.  You  tear  them 
to  pieces." 

"  Kitty  has  no  discretion  in  her  coughs,"  said  her  father  ; 
"  she  times  them  ill." 

"  I  do  not  cough  for  my  own  amusement,"  replied 
Kitty,  fretfully.  "  When  is  your  next  ball  to  be,  Lizzy  ?  " 

"  To-morrow  fortnight." 

"  Ay,  so  it  is,"  cried  her  mother,  "  and  Mrs.  Long  does 
not  come  back  till  the  day  before  ;  so,  it  will  be  impos- 
sible for  her  to  introduce  him,  for  she  will  not  know  him 
herself." 

"  Then,  my  dear,  you  may  have  the  advantage  of  your 
friend,  and  introduce  Mr.  Bingley  to  lier" 

"  Impossible,  Mr.  Bennet,  impossible,  when  I  am  not 
acquainted  with  him  myself;  how  can  you  be  so 
teasing  ?  " 

"  I  honour  your  circumspection.  A  fortnight's  acquaint- 
ance is  certainly  very  little.  One  cannot  know  what  a 
man  really  is  by  the  end  of  a  fortnight.  But  if  we  do 
not  venture,  somebody  else  will  ;  and  after  all,  Mrs.  Long 
and  her  nieces  must  stand  their  chance  ;  and,  therefore, 


8  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

as  she  will  think  it  an  act  of  kindness,  if  you  decline  the 
office,  I  will  take  it  on  myself." 

The  girls  stared  at  their  father.  Mrs.  Bennet  said  only, 
"  Nonsense,  nonsense  !  " 

"  What  can  be  the  meaning  of  that  emphatic  exclama- 
tion ?  "  cried  he.  "  Do  you  consider  the  forms  of  intro- 
duction, and  the  stress  that  is  laid  on  them,  as  nonsense  ? 
I  cannot  quite  agree  with  you  there.  What  say" you, 
Mary?  for  you  are  a  young  lady  of  deep  reflection,  I 
know,  and  read  great  books,  and  make  extracts." 

Mary  wished  to  say  something  very  sensible,  but  knew 
not  how. 

"While  Mary  is  adjusting  her  ideas,"  he  continued, 
t(  let  us  return  to  Mr.  Bingley." 

"  I  am  sick  of  Mr.  Bingley,"  cried  his  wife. 

"  I  am  sorry  to  hear  that;  but  why  did  you  not  tell 
me  so  before?  If  I  had  known  as  much  this  morning, 
I  certainly  would  not  have  called  on  him.  It  is  very 
unlucky  ;  but  as  I  have  actually  paid  the  visit,  we  cannot 
escape  the  acquaintance  now." 

The  astonishment  of  the  ladies  was  just  what*  he 
wished — that  of  Mrs.  Bennet  perhaps  surpassing  the  rest ; 
though  when  the  first  tumult  of  joy  was  over,  she  began  to 
declare  that  it  was  what  she  had  expected  all  the  while. 

"  How  good  it  was  in  you,  my  dear  Mr.  Bennet !  But 
I  knew  I  should  persuade  you  at  last.  I  was  sure  you 
loved  your  girls  too  well  to  neglect  such  an  acquaintance. 
Well,  how  pleased  I  am  !  and  it  is  such  a  good  joke,  too, 
that  you  should  have  gone  this  morning,  and  never  said 
a  word  about  it  till  now." 

"  Now,  Kitty,  you  may  cough  as  much  as  you  choose," 
said  Mr.  Bennet ;  and,  as  he  spoke,  he  left  the  room, 
fatigued  with  the  raptures  of  his  wife. 


PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE.  9 

"  What  an  excellent  father  you  have,  girls,"  said  she, 
when  the  door  was  shut.  "  I  do  not  know  how  you  will 
ever  make  him  amends  for  his  kindness  ;  or  me  either, 
for  that  matter.  At  our  time  of  life,  it  is  not  so  pleasant, 
I  can  tell  you,  to  be  making  new  acquaintances  every 
day  ;  but  for  your  sakes  we  would  do  anything.  Lydia, 
my  love,  though  you  are  the  youngest,  I  dare  say  Mr. 
Bingley  will  dance  with  you  at  the  next  ball." 

"  Oh,"  said  Lydia,  stoutly,  "  I  am  not  afraid  ;  for  though 
I  am  the  youngest,  I'm  the  tallest." 

The  rest  of  the  evening  was  spent  in  conjecturing  how 
soon  he  would  return  Mr.  Bennet's  visit,  and  determining 
when  they  should  ask  him  to  dinner. 


'    ;<      V? 

^     /  . 


'•&  YC&  a  6(a.ik  ficrje' 

CHAPTER    III. 

OT  all  that  Mrs.  Bennet,  how- 
ever, with  the  assistance  of  her 
five  daughters,  could  ask  on 
the  subject,  was  sufficient  to 
draw  from  her  husband  any 
satisfactory  description  of  Mr. 
Bingley.  They  attacked  him 
in  various  ways,  with  barefaced 

questions,  ingenious  suppositions,  and  distant  surmises ; 

but  he  eluded  the  skill  of  them  all ;  and  they  were  at 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  II 

last  obliged  to  accept  the  second-hand  intelligence  of 
their  neighbour,  Lady  Lucas.  Her  report  was  highly 
favourable.  Sir  William  had  been  delighted  with  him. 
He  was  quite  young,  wonderfully  handsome,  extremely 
agreeable,  and,  to  crown  the  whole,  he  meant  to  be  at 
the  next  assembly  with  a  large  party.  Nothing  could 
be  more  delightful  !  To  be  fond  of  dancing  wras  a  cer- 
tain step  towards  falling  in  love  ;  and  very  lively  hopes 
of  Mr.  Bingley's  heart  were  entertained. 

"  If  I  can  but  see  one  of  my  daughters  happily  settled 
at  Netherfield,"  said  Mrs.  Bennet  to  her  husband,  "  and 
all  the  others  equally  well  married,  I  shall  have  nothing 
to  wish  for." 

In  a  few  days  Mr.  Bingley  returned  Mr.  Bennet's  visit, 
and  sat  about  ten  minutes  with  him  in  his  library.  He 
had  entertained  hopes  of  being  admitted  to  a  sight  of 
the  young  ladies,  of  whose  beauty  he  had  heard  much  ; 
but  he  saw  only  the  father.  The  ladies  were  somewhat 
more  fortunate,  for  they  had  the  advantage  of  ascertain- 
ing, from  an  upper  window,  that  he  wore  a  blue  coat  and 
rode  a  black  horse. 

An  invitation  to  dinner  was  soon  afterwards  despatched ; 
and  already  had  Mrs.  Bennet  planned  the  courses  that 
were  to  do  credit  to  her  housekeeping,  when  an  answer 
arrived  which  deferred  it  all.  Mr.  Bingley  was  obliged 
to  be  in  town  the  following  day,  and  consequently  unable 
to  accept  the  honour  of  their  invitation,  etc.  Mrs.  Bennet 
was  quite  disconcerted.  She  could  not  imagine  what 
business  he  could  have  in  town  so  soon  after  his  arrival 
in  Hertfordshire  ;  and  she  began  to  fear  that  he  might 
always  be  flying  about  from  one  place  to  another, and  never 
settled  at  Netherfield  as  he  ought  to  be.  Lady  Lucas 
quieted  her  fears  a  little  by  starting  the  idea  of  his 


12 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 


being  gone  to  London  only  to  get  a  large  party  for  the 
ball ;  and  a  report  soon  followed  that  Mr.  Bingley  was 


[Copyright  1894.  by  George  AU 

to  bring  twelve  ladies  and  seven  gentlemen  with  him  to 
the  assembly.     The  girls  grieved  over  such  a  number  of 


PRIDE  AND   PREJUDICE.  13 

ladies  ;  but  were  comforted  the  day  before  the  ball  by 
hearing  that,  instead  of  twelve,  he  had  brought  only  six 
with  him  from  London,  his  five  sisters  and  a  cousin. 
And  when  the  party  entered  the  assembly-room,  it 
consisted  of  only  five  altogether :  Mr.  Bingley,  his  two 
sisters,  the  husband  of  the  eldest,  and  another  young 
man. 

Mr.  Bingley  was  good-looking  and  gentlemanlike  :  he 
had  a  pleasant  countenance,  and  easy,  unaffected  manners. 
His  sisters  were  fine  women,  with  an  air  of  decided 
fashion.  His  brother-in-law,  Mr.  Hurst,  merely  looked 
the  gentleman  ;  but  his  friend  Mr.  Darcy  soon  drew  the 
attention  of  the  room  by  his  fine,  tall  person,  handsome 
features,  noble  mien,  and  the  report,  which  was  in  general 
circulation  within  five  minutes  after  his  entrance,  of  his 
having  ten  thousand  a  year.  The  gentlemen  pronounced 
him  to  be  a  fine  figure  of  a  man,  the  ladies  declared  he 
was  much  handsomer  than  Mr.  Bingley,  and  he  was 
looked  at  with  great  admiration  for  about  half  the  even- 
ing, till  his  manners  gave  a  disgust  which  turned  the 
tide  of  his  popularity  ;  for  he  was  discovered  to  be  proud, 
to  be  above  his  company,  and  above  being  pleased  ;  and 
not  all  his  large  estate  in  Derbyshire  could  save  him  from 
having  a  most  forbidding,  disagreeable  countenance,  and 
being  unworthy  to  be  compared  with  his  friend. 

Mr.  Bingley  had  soon  made  himself  acquainted  with 
all  the  principal  people  in  the  room  :  he  was  lively  and 
unreserved,  danced  every  dance,  was  angry  that  the  ball 
closed  so  early,  and  talked  of  giving  one  himself  at 
Netherfield.  Such  amiable  qualities  must  speak  for 
themselves.  What  a  contrast  between  him  and  his 
friend  !  Mr.  Darcy  danced  only  once  with  Mrs.  Hurst 
and  once  with  Miss  Bingley,  declined  being  introduced  to 


14  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

an}'  other  lady,  and  spent  the  rest  of  the  evening  in  walk- 
ing about  the  room,  speaking  occasionally  to  one  of  his 
own  party.  His  character  was  decided.  He  was  the 
proudest,  most  disagreeable  man  in  the  world,  and  every- 
body hoped  that  he  would  never  come  there  again. 
Amongst  the  most  violent  against  him  was  Mrs.  Bennet, 
whose  dislike  of  his  general  behaviour  was  sharpened  into 
particular  resentment  by  his  having  slighted  one  of  her 
daughters. 

Elizabeth  Bennet  had  been  obliged,  by  the  scarcity  of 
gentlemen,  to  sit  down  for  two  dances  ;  and  during  part 
of  that  time,  Mr.  Darcy  had  been  standing  near  enough 
for  her  to  overhear  a  conversation  between  him  and  Mr. 
Bingley.  who  came  from  the  dance  for  a  few  minutes  to 

o       J  ' 

press  his  friend  to  join  it. 

"  Come,  Darcy,"  said  he,  "  I  must  have  you  dance.  I 
hate  to  see  you  standing  about  by  yourself  in  this  stupid 
manner.  You  had  much  better  dance." 

"  I  certainly  shall  not.  You  know  how  I  detest  it, 
unless  I  am  particularly  acquainted  with  my  partner.  At 
such  an  assembly  as  this,  it  would  be  insupportable.  Your 
sisters  are  engaged,  and  there  is  not  another  woman  in 
the  room  whom  it  would  not  be  a  punishment  to  me  to 
stand  up  with." 

"  I  would  not  be  so  fastidious  as  you  are,"  cried 
Bingley,  "  for  a  kingdom  !  Upon  my  honour,  I  never  met 
with  so  many  pleasant  girls  in  my  life  as  I  have  this  even- 
ing ;  and  there  are  several  of  them,  you  see,  uncommonly 
pretty." 

"  You  are  dancing  with  the  only  handsome  girl  in  the 
room,"  said  Mr.  Darcy,  looking  at  the  eldest  Miss 
Bennet. 

"  Oh,  she  is  the  most  beautiful  creature  I  ever  beheld  ! 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  I  5 

But  there  is  one  of  her  sisters  sitting  down  just  behind 
you,  who  is  very  pretty,  and  I  dare  say  very  agreeable. 
Do  let  me  ask  my  partner  to  introduce  you." 

"  Which  do  you  mean  ?  "  and  turning  round,  he  looked 


"JXe    <s 
\Copyright  1894  by  George  Allen.} 


for  a  moment  at  Elizabeth,  till,  catching  her  eye,  he  with- 
drew his  own,  and  coldly  said,  "  She  is  tolerable  :  but  not 
handsome  enough  to  tempt  me  ;  and  I  am  in  no  humour 
at  present  to  give  consequence  to  young  ladies  who  are 
slighted  by  other  men.  You  had  better  return  to  your 


16  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

partner  and  enjoy  her  smiles,  for  you  are  wasting  your 
time  with  me." 

Mr.  Bingley  followed  his  advice.  Mr.  Darcy  walked 
off;  and  Elizabeth  remained  with  no  very  cordial  feelings 
towards  him.  She  told  the  story,  however,  with  great 
spirit  among  her  friends  ;  for  she  had  a  lively,  playful 
disposition,  which  delighted  in  anything  ridiculous. 

The  evening  altogether  passed  off  pleasantly  to  the 
whole  family.  Mrs.  Bennet  had  seen  her  eldest  daughter 
much  admired  by  the  Netherfield  party.  Mr.  Bingley  had 
danced  with  her  twice,  and  she  had  been  distinguished  by 
his  sisters.  Jane  was  as  much  gratified  by  this  as  her 
mother  could  be,  though  in  a  quieter  way.  Elizabeth  felt 
Jane's  pleasure.  Mary  had  heard  herself  mentioned  to 
Miss  Bingley  as  the  most  accomplished  girl  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood ;  and  Catherine  and  Lydia  had  been  fortunate 
enough  to  be  never  without  partners,  which  was  all  that 
they  had  yet  learnt  to  care  for  at  a  ball.  They  returned, 
therefore,  in  good  spirits  to  Longbourn,  the  village  where 
they  lived,  and  of  which  they  were  the  principal  inhabi- 
tants. They  found  Mr.  Bennet  still  up.  With  a  book, 
he  was  regardless  of  time  ;  and  on  the  present  occasion 
he  had  a  good  deal  of  curiosity  as  to  the  event  of  an  even- 
ing which  had  raised  such  splendid  expectations.  He 
had  rather  hoped  that  all  his  wife's  views  on  the  stranger 
would  be  disappointed  ;  but  he  soon  found  that  he  had 
a  very  different  story  to  hear. 

"  Oh,  my  dear  Mr.  Bennet,"  as  she  entered  the  room, 
"  we  have  had  a  most  delightful  evening,  a  most  excellent 
ball.  I  wish  you  had  been  there.  Jane  was  so  admired, 
nothing  could  be  like  it.  Everybody  said  how  well  she 
looked  ;  and  Mr.  Bingley  thought  her  quite  beautiful,  and 
danced  with  her  twice.  Only  think  of  tliat,  my  dear  :  he 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  I/ 

actually  danced  with  her  twice  ;  and  she  was  the  only 
creature  in  the  room  that  he  asked  a  second  time.  First 
of  all,  he  asked  Miss  Lucas.  I  was  so  vexed  to  see  him 
stand  up  with  her  ;  but,  however,  he  did  not  admire  her 
at  all  ;  indeed,  nobody  can,  you  know ;  and  he  seemed 
quite  struck  with  Jane  as  she  was  going  down  the  dance. 
So  he  inquired  who  she  was,  and  got  introduced,  and 
asked  her  for  the  two  next.  Then,  the  two  third  he 
danced  with  Miss  King,  and  the  two  fourth  with  Maria 
Lucas,  and  the  two  fifth  with  Jane  again,  and  the  two 

sixth  with  Lizzy,  and  the  Boulanger " 

"If  he  had  had  any  compassion  for  me"  cried  her 
husband  impatiently,  "  he  would  not  have  danced  half  so 
much  !  For  God's  sake,  say  no  more  of  his  partners.  O 
that  he  had  sprained  his  ancle  in  the  first  dance  ! ): 

"  Oh,  my  dear,"  continued  Mrs.  Bennet,  "  I  am  quite 
delighted  with  him.  He  is  so  excessively  handsome ! 
and  his  sisters  are  charming  women.  I  never  in  my  life 
saw  anything  more  elegant  than  their  dresses.  I  dare  say 
the  lace  upon  Mrs.  Hurst's  gown- 
Here  she  was  interrupted  again.  Mr.  Bennet  protested 
against  any  description  of  finery.  She  was  therefore 
obliged  to  seek  another  branch  of  the  subject,  and  related, 
with  much  bitterness  of  spirit,  and  some  exaggeration,  the 
shocking  rudeness  of  Mr.  Darcy. 

"  But  I  can  assure  you,"  she  added,  u  that  Lizzy  does 
not  lose  much  by  not  suiting  his  fancy ;  for  he  is  a  most 
disagreeable,  horrid  man,  not  at  all  worth  pleasing.  So 
high  and  so  conceited,  that  there  was  no  enduring  him  ! 
He  walked  here,  and  he  walked  there,  fancying  himself 
so  very  great !  Not  handsome  enough  to  dance  with  !  I 
wish  you  had  been  there,  my  dear,  to  have  given  him  one 
of  your  set-downs.  I  quite  detest  the  man." 

c 


CHAITKk    [V. 

HEN  Jane  and  Elizabeth  were 
alone,  the  former,  who  had  been 
cautious  in  her  praise  of  Mr. 
Bingley  before,  expressed  to 
her  sister  how  very  much  she 
admired  him. 

"  He  is  just  what  a  young- 
man  ought  to  be,"  said  she,  "  sensible,  good-humoured, 
lively  ;  and  I  never  saw  such  happy  manners !  so  much 
ease,  with  such  perfect  good  breeding ! " 

"  He  is  also  handsome,"  replied  Elizabeth,  "  which  a 
young  man  ought  likewise  to  be  if  he  possibly  can.  His 
character  is  thereby  complete." 

"  I  was  very  much  flattered  by  his  asking  me  to  dance 
a  second  time.  I  did  not  expect  such  a  compliment." 

"  Did  not  you  ?  /  did  for  you.  But  that  is  one  great 
difference  between  us.  Compliments  always  take  you  by 
surprise,  and  me  never.  What  could  be  more  natural  than 
his  asking  you  again  ?  He  could  not  help  seeing  that  you 


PRIDE  AND   PREJUDICE.  19 

were  about  five  times  as  pretty  as  every  other  woman  in 
the  room.  No  thanks  to  his  gallantry  for  that.  Well,  he 
certainly  is  very  agreeable,  and  I  give  you  leave  to  like 
him.  You  have  liked  many  a  stupider  person." 

"  Dear  Lizzy  !  " 

"  Oh,  you  are  a  great  deal  too  apt,  you  know,  to  like 
people  in  general.  You  never  see  a  fault  in  anybody. 
All  the  world  are  good  and  agreeable  in  your  eyes.  I 
never  heard  you  speak  ill  of  a  human  being  in  my  life." 

"  I  would  wish  not  to  be  hasty  in  censuring  anyone  ; 
but  I  always  speak  what  I  think." 

"  I  know  you  do  :  and  it  is  that  which  makes  the 
wonder.  With  your  good  sense,  to  be  so  honestly  blind 
to  the  follies  and  nonsense  of  others  !  Affectation  of  can- 
dour is  common  enough  ;  one  meets  with  it  everywhere. 
But  to  be  candid  without  ostentation  or  design, — to  take 
the  good  of  everybody's  character  and  make  it  still  better, 
and  say  nothing  of  the  bad, — belongs  to  you  alone.  And 
so,  you  like  this  man's  sisters,  too,  do  you  ?  Their  man- 
ners arc  not  equal  to  his." 

"  Certainly  not,  at  first ;  but  they  are  very  pleasing 
women  when  you  converse  with  them.  Miss  Bingley  is 
to  live  with  her  brother,  and  keep  his  house  ;  and  I  am 
much  mistaken  if  we  shall  not  find  a  very  charming  neigh- 
bour in  her." 

Elizabeth  listened  in  silence,  but  was  not  convinced  : 
their  behaviour  at  the  assembly  had  not  been  calculated 
to  please  in  general  ;  and  with  more  quickness  of  obser- 
vation and  less  pliancy  of  temper  than  her  sister,  and 
with  a  judgment,  too,  unassailcd  by  any  attention  to 
herself,  she  was  very  little  disposed  to  approve  them. 
They  were,  in  fact,  very  fine  ladies  ;  not  deficient  in 
good-humour  wrhen  they  were  pleased,  nor  in  the  power 


20  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

of  being  agreeable  where  they  chose  it ;  but  proud  and 
conceited.  They  were  rather  handsome ;  had  been 
educated  in  one  of  the  first  private  seminaries  in  town  ; 
had  a  fortune  of  twenty  thousand  pounds  ;  were  in  the 
habit  of  spending  more  than  they  ought,  and  of  associating 
with  people  of  rank  ;  and  were,  therefore,  in  every  respect 
entitled  to  think  well  of  themselves  and  meanly  of  others. 
They  were  of  a  respectable  family  in  the  north  of 
England  ;  a  circumstance  more  deeply  impressed  on 
their  memories  than  that  their  brother's  fortune  and  their 
own  had  been  acquired  by  trade. 

Mr.  Bingley  inherited  property  to  the  amount  of  nearly 
a  hundred  thousand  pounds  from  his  father,  who  had 
intended  to  purchase  an  estate,  but  did  not  live  to  do  it. 
Mr.  Bingley  intended  it  likewise,  and  sometimes  made 
choice  of  his  county  ;  but,  as  he  was  now  provided  with  a 
good  house  and  the  liberty  of  a  manor,  it  was  doubtful  to 
many  of  those  who  best  knew  the  easiness  of  his  temper, 
whether  he  might  not  spend  the  remainder  of  his  days  at 
Netherfield,  and  leave  the  next  generation  to  purchase. 

His  sisters  were  very  anxious  for  his  having  an  estate 
of  his  own  ;  but  though  he  was  now  established  only  as  a 
tenant,  Miss  Bingley  was  by  no  means  unwilling  to  pre- 
side at  his  table  ;  nor  was  Mrs.  Hurst,  who  had  married 
a  man  of  more  fashion  than  fortune,  less  disposed  to  con- 
sider his  house  as  her  home  when  it  suited  her.  Mr. 
Bingley  had  not  been  of  age  two  years  when  he  was 
tempted,  by  an  accidental  recommendation,  to  look  at 
Netherfield  House.  He  did  look  at  it,  and  into  it, 
for  half  an  hour  ;  was  pleased  with  the  situation  and  the 
principal  rooms,  satisfied  with  what  the  owner  said  in  its 
praise,  and  took  it  immediately. 

Between    him    and    Darcy   there   was  a  very  steady 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  21 

friendship,  in  spite  of  a  great  opposition  of  character. 
Bingley  was  endeared  to  Darcy  by  the  easiness,  open- 
ness, and  ductility  of  his  temper,  though  no  disposition 
could  offer  a  greater  contrast  to  his  own,  and  though 
with  his  own  he  never  appeared  dissatisfied.  On  the 
strength  of  Darcy's  regard,  Bingley  had  the  firmest 
reliance,  and  of  his  judgment  the  highest  opinion.  In 
understanding,  Darcy  was  the  superior.  Bingley  was  by 
no  means  deficient  ;  but  Darcy  was  clever.  He  was  at 
the  same  time  haughty,  reserved,  and  fastidious  ;  and  his 
manners,  though  well  bred,  were  not  inviting.  In  that 
respect  his  friend  had  greatly  the  advantage.  'Bingley 
was  sure  of  being  liked  wherever  he  appeared;  Darcy 
was  continually  giving  offence. 

The  manner  in  which  they  spoke  of  the  Meryton 
assembly  was  sufficiently  characteristic.  Bingley  had 
never  met  with  pleasanter  people  or  prettier  girls  in  his 
life ;  everybody  had  been  most  kind  and  attentive  to 
him  ;  there  had  been  no  formality,  no  stiffness  ;  he  had 
soon  felt  acquainted  with  all  the  room  ;  and  as  to  Miss 
Bennet,  he  could  not  conceive  an  angel  more  beautiful. 
Darcy,  on  the  contrary,  had  seen  a  collection  of  people 
in  whom  there  was  little  beauty  and  no  fashion,  for  none 
of  whom  he  had  felt  the  smallest  interest,  and  from 
none  received  either  attention  or  pleasure.  Miss  Bennet 
he  acknowledged  to  be  pretty  ;  but  she  smiled  too  much. 

Mrs.  Hurst  and  her  sister  allowed  it  to  be  so  ;  but 
still  they  admired  her  and  liked  her,  and  pronounced  her 
to  be  a  sweet  girl,  and  one  whom  they  should  not  object 
to  know  more  of.  Miss  Bennet  was  therefore  established 
as  a  sweet  girl  ;  and  their  brother  felt  authorized  by  such 
commendation  to  think  of  her  as  he  chose. 


{Copyright  1894  £y  Geoi-ge  Allen.} 

CHAPTER   V. 


Longbourn 


iITHIN  a  short  walk  of 
lived  a  family  with  whom  the  Bennets 
were  particularly  intimate.  Sir  Wil- 
liam Lucas  had  been  formerly  in 
trade  in  Meryton,  where  he  had 
made  a  tolerable  fortune,  and  risen 
to  the  honour  of  knighthood  by  an  address  to  the  king 
during  his  mayoralty.  The  distinction  had,  perhaps, 
been  felt  too  strongly.  It  had  given  him  a  disgust  to 
his  business  and  to  his  residence  in  a  small  market 
town  ;  and,  quitting  them  both,  he  had  removed  with 
his  family  to  a  house  about  a  mile  from  Meryton, 
denominated  from  that  period  Lucas  Lodge ;  where 
he  could  think  with  pleasure  of  his  own  importance, 
and,  unshackled  by  business,  occupy  himself  solely  in 
being  civil  to  all  the  world.  For,  though  elated  by  his 
rank,  it  did  not  render  him  supercilious  ;  on  the  contrary, 
he  was  all  attention  to  everybody.  By  nature  inoffensive, 
friendly,  and  obliging,  his  presentation  at  St.  James's  had 
made  him  courteous. 

Lady  Lucas  was  a  very  good  kind  of  woman,  not  too 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  23 

clever  to  be  a  valuable  neighbour  to  Mrs.  Bennet.  They 
had  several  children.  The  eldest  of  them,  a  sensible, 
intelligent  young  woman,  about  twenty-seven,  was  Eliza- 
beth's intimate  friend. 

That  the  Miss  Lucases  and  the  Miss  Bennets  should 
meet  to  talk  over  a  ball  was  absolutely  necessary  ;  and 
the  morning  after  the  assembly  brought  the  former  to 
Longbourn  to  hear  and  to  communicate. 

"  You  began  the  evening  well,  Charlotte,"  said  Mrs. 
Bennet,  with  civil  self-command,  to  Miss  Lucas.  "  You 
were  Mr.  Bingley's  first  choice." 

"  Yes  ;  but  he  seemed  to  like  his  second  better." 

;'  Oh,  you  mean  Jane,  I  suppose,  because  he  danced 
with  her  twice.  To  be  sure  that  did  seem  as  .if  he 
admired  her — indeed,  I  rather  believe  he  did — I  heard 
something  about  it — but  I  hardly  know  what — something 
about  Mr.  Robinson." 

"  Perhaps  you  mean  what  I  overheard  between  him  and 
Mr.  Robinson :  did  not  I  mention  it  to  you  ?  Mr. 
Robinson's  asking  him  how  he  liked  our  Meryton 
assemblies,  and  whether  he  did  not  think  there  were  a 
great  many  pretty  women  in  the  room,  and  which  he 
thought  the  prettiest  ?  and  his  answering  immediately  to 
the  last  question,  '  Oh,  the  eldest  Miss  Bennet,  beyond  a 
doubt :  there  cannot  be  two  opinions  on  that  point.'  " 

"Upon  my  word!  Well,  that  was  very  decided, 
indeed — that  does  seem  as  if— but,  however,  it  may  all 
come  to  nothing,  you  know." 

"My  overheatings  were  more  to  the  purpose  than 
yours,  Eliza,"  said  Charlotte.  "  Mr.  Darcy  is  not  so  well 
worth  listening  to  as  his  friend,  is  he  ?  Poor  Eliza !  to 
be  only  just  tolerable'' 

"  I   beg  you  will  not  put  it  into  Lizzy's  head   to  be 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICK. 


vexed  by  his  ill-treatment,  for  he  is  such  a  disagreeable 
man  that  it  would  be  quite  a  misfortune  to  be  liked  by 
him.  Mrs.  Long  told  me  last  night  that  he  sat  close  to 
her  for  half  an  hour  without  once  opening  his  lips." 


i  -     f* 

, 


'/iff/out  or.ce  ofiencnp  /HJ  ft  fa     / 

\Copyright  1894  by  George  Alle>i.\ 

"Are  you  quite  sure,  ma'am?  Is  not  there  a  little 
mistake?"  said  Jane.  "I  certainly  saw  Mr.  Darcy 
speaking  to  her." 

"  Ay,  because  she  asked   him   at    last  how  he  liked 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  25 

Netherfield,  and  he  could  not  help  answering  her  ;   but 
she  said  he  seemed  very  angry  at  being  spoke  to." 

"  Miss  Bingley  told  me,"  said  Jane,  "  that  he  never 
speaks  much  unless  among  his  intimate  acquaintance. 
With  tJiem  he  is  remarkably  agreeable." 

"  I  do  not  believe  a  word  of  it,  my  dear.  If  he  had 
been  so  very  agreeable,  he  would  have  talked  to  Mrs. 
Long.  But  I  can  guess  how  it  was  ;  everybody  says 
that  he  is  eat  up  with  pride,  and  I  dare  say  he  had  heard 
somehow  that  Mrs.  Long  does  not  keep  a  carriage,  and 
had  to  come  to  the  ball  in  a  hack  chaise." 

"  I  do  not  mind  his  not  talking  to  Mrs.  Long,"  said 
Miss  Lucas,  "  but  I  wish  he  had  danced  with  Eliza." 

"  Another  time,  Lizzy,"  said  her  mother,  "  I  would  not 
dance  with  him,  if  I  were  you." 

"  I  believe,  ma'am,  I  may  safely  promise  you  never  to 
dance  with  him." 

"  His  pride,"  said  Miss  Lucas,  "  does  not  offend  me  so 
much  as  pride  often  does,  because  there  is  an  excuse  for 
it.  One  cannot  wonder  that  so  very  fine  a  young  man, 
with  family,  fortune,  everything  in  his  favour,  should 
think  highly  of  himself.  If  I  may  so  express  it,  he  has  a 
right  to  be  proud." 

"  That  is  very  true,"  replied  Elizabeth,  "  and  I  could 
easily  forgive  his  pride,  if  he  had  not  mortified  mine'.' 

"  Pride,"  observed  Mary,  who  piqued  herself  upon  the 
solidity  of  her  reflections,  "  is  a  very  common  failing,  I 
believe.  By  all  that  I  have  ever  read,  I  am  convinced 
that  it  is  very  common  indeed  ;  that  human  nature  is 
particularly  prone  to  it,  and  that  there  are  very  few  of  us 
who  do  not  cherish  a  feeling  of  self-complacency  on  the 
score  of  some  quality  or  other,  real  or  imaginary.  Vanity 
and  pride  are  different  things,  though  the  words  are  often 


26 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 


used  synonymously.  A  person  may  be  proud  without 
being  vain.  Pride  relates  more  to  our  opinion  of  our- 
selves ;  vanity  to  what  we  would  have  others  think  of 
us." 

"  If  I  were  as  rich  as  Mr.  Darcy,"  cried  a  young  Lucas, 
who  came  with  his  sisters,  "  I  should  not  care  how  proud 
I  was.  I  would  keep  a  pack  of  foxhounds,  and  drink  a 
bottle  of  wine  everv  day." 

*  * 

"  Then  you  would  drink  a  great  deal  more  than  you 
ought,"  said  Airs.  Bennet ;  "  and  if  I  were  to  see  you  at 
it,  I  should  take  away  your  bottle  directly." 

The  boy  protested  that  she  should  not ;  she  continued 
to  declare  that  she  would  ;  and  the  argument  ended  only 
with  the  visit. 


CHAPTER   VI. 

HE  ladies  of  Longbourn  soon  waited  on 
those  of  Netherfield.  The  visit  was  re- 
turned in  due  form.  Miss  Bennet's  pleasing 
manners  grew  on  the  good- will  of  Mrs. 
Hurst  and  Miss  Bingley  ;  and  though  the 
mother  was  found  to  be  intolerable,  and  the  younger  sisters 
not  worth  speaking  to,  a  wish  of  being  better  acquainted 
with  tlieui  was  expressed  towards  the  two  eldest.  By  Jane 
this  attention  was  received  with  the  greatest  pleasure  ; 
but  Elizabeth  still  saw  superciliousness  in  their  treatment 
of  everybody,  hardly  excepting  even  her  sister,  and  could 
not  like  them  ;  though  their  kindness  to  Jane,  such  as  it 
was,  had  a  value,  as  arising,  in  all  probability,  from  the 
influence  of  their  brother's  admiration.  It  was  generally 
evident,  whenever  they  met,  that  he  did  admire  her  ;  and 
to  her  it  was  equally  evident  that  Jane  was  yielding  to 
the  preference  which  she  had  begun  to  entertain  for  him 
from  the  first,  and  was  in  a  wav  to  be  verv  much  in  love  ; 

•  * 

but  she  considered  with  pleasure  that  it  was  not  likely  to 
be  discovered  by  the  world  in  general,  since  Jane  united 
with  great  strength  of  feeling,  a  composure  of  temper  and 
an  uniform  cheerfulness  of  manner,  which  would  guard 


28  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

her  from  the  suspicions  of  the  impertinent.     She  men- 
tioned this  to  her  friend,  Miss  Lucas. 

"  It  may,  perhaps,  be  pleasant,"  replied  Charlotte,  "  to 
be  able  to  impose  on  the  public  in  such  a  case  ;  but  it  is 
sometimes  a  disadvantage  to  be  so  very  guarded.  If  a 
woman  conceals  her  affection  with  the  same  skill  from 
the  object  of  it,  she  may  lose  the  opportunity  of  fixing 
him  ;  and  it  will  then  be  but  poor  consolation  to  believe 
the  world  equally  in  the  dark.  There  is  so  much  of 
gratitude  or  vanity  in  almost  every  attachment,  that  it  is 
not  safe  to  leave  any  to  itself.  We  can  all  begin  freely- 
a  slight  preference  is  natural  enough  ;  but  there  are  very 
few  of  us  who  have  heart  enough  to  be  really  in  love 
without  encouragement.  In  nine  cases  out  of  ten,  a 
woman  had  better  show  more  affection  than  she  feels. 
Bingley  likes  your  sister  undoubtedly  ;  but  he  may  never 
do  more  than  like  her,  if  she  does  not  help  him  on." 

"  But  she  does  help  him  on,  as  much  as  her  nature  will 
allow.  If /can  perceive  her  regard  for  him,  he  must  be 
a  simpleton  indeed  not  to  discover  it  too." 

"  Remember,  Eliza,  that  he  does  not  know  Jane's 
disposition  as  you  do." 

"  But  if  a  woman  is  partial  to  a  man,  and  does  not 
endeavour  to  conceal  it,  he  must  find  it  out." 

"  Perhaps  he  must,  if  he  sees  enough  of  her.  But 
though  Bingley  and  Jane  meet  tolerably  often,  it  is  never 
for  many  hours  together  ;  and  as  they  always  see  each 
other  in  large  mixed  parties,  it  is  impossible  that  every 
moment  should  be  employed  in  conversing  together. 
Jane  should  therefore  make  the  most  of  every  half  hour 
in  which  she  can  command  his  attention.  When  she  is 
secure  of  him,  there  will  be  leisure  for  falling  in  love  as 
much  as  she  chooses." 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  29 

"  Your  plan  is  a  good  one,"  replied  Elizabeth,  "  where 
nothing  is  in  question  but  the  desire  of  being  well 
married  ;  and  if  I  were  determined  to  get  a  rich  husband, 
or  any  husband,  I  dare  say  I  should  adopt  it.  But  these 
are  not  Jane's  feelings  ;  she  is  not  acting  by  design.  As 
yet  she  cannot  even  be  certain  of  the  degree  of  her  own 
regard,  nor  of  its  reasonableness.  She  has  known  him 
only  a  fortnight.  She  danced  four  dances  with  him  at 
Meryton  ;  she  saw  him  one  morning  at  his  own  house, 
and  has  since  dined  in  company  with  him  four  times. 
This  is  not  quite  enough  to  make  her  understand  his 
character." 

"  Not  as  you  represent  it.  Had  she  merely  dined  with 
him,  she  might  only  have  discovered  whether  he  had  a 
good  appetite ;  but  you  must  remember  that  four 
evenings  have  been  also  spent  together — and  four  even- 
ings may  do  a  great  deal." 

"  Yes :  these  four  evenings  have  enabled  them  to 
ascertain  that  they  both  like  Vingt-un  better  than 
Commerce,  but  with  respect  to  any  other  leading  charac- 
teristic, I  do  not  imagine  that  much  has  been  unfolded." 

"Well,"  said  Charlotte,  "I  wish  Jane  success  with  all 
my  heart  ;  and  if  she  were  married  to  him  to-morrow,  I 
should  think  she  had  as  good  a  chance  of  happiness  as  if 
she  were  to  be  studying  his  character  for  a  twelvemonth. 
Happiness  in  marriage  is  entirely  a  matter  of  chance. 
If  the  dispositions  of  the  parties  are  ever  so  well  known 
to  each  other,  or  ever  so  similar  beforehand,  it  does  not 
advance  their  felicity  in  th^  least  They  always  continue 
to  grow  sufficiently  unlike  afterwards  to  have  their  share 
of  vexation  ;  and  it  is  better  to  know  as  little  as  possible 
of  the  defects  of  the  person  with  whom  you  are  to  pass 
your  life." 


3O  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

"  You  make  me  laugh,  Charlotte  ;  but  it  is  not  sound. 
You  know  it  is  not  sound,  and  that  you  would  never  act 
in  this  way  yourself." 

Occupied  in  observing  Mr.  Bingley's  attention  to  her 
sister,  Elizabeth  was  far  from  suspecting  that  she  was 
herself  becoming  an  object  of  some  interest  in  the  eyes 
of  his  friend.  Mr.  Darcy  had  at  first  scarcely  allowed 
her  to  be  pretty :  he  had  looked  at  her  without  admira- 
tion at  the  ball ;  and  when  they  next  met,  he  looked  at 
her  only  to  criticise.  But  no  sooner  had  he  made  it 
clear  to  himself  and  his  friends  that  she  had  hardly  a 
good  feature  in  her  face,  than  he  began  to  find  it  was 
rendered  uncommonly  intelligent  by  the  beautiful  ex- 
pression of  her  dark  eyes.  To  this  discovery  succeeded 
some  others  equally  mortifying.  Though  he  had  detected 
with  a  critical  eye  more  than  one  failure  of  perfect 
symmetry  in  her  form,  he  was  forced  to  acknowledge  her 
figure  to  be  light  and  pleasing ;  and  in  spite  of  his 
asserting  that  her  manners  were  not  those  of  the  fashion- 
able world,  he  was  caught  by  their  easy  playfulness.  Of 
this  she  was  perfectly  unaware  :  to  her  he  was  only  the 
man  who  made  himself  agreeable  nowhere,  and  who  had 
not  thought  her  handsome  enough  to  dance  with. 

He  began  to  wish  to  know  more  of  her  ;  and,  as  a  step 
towards  conversing  with  her  himself,  attended  to  her 
conversation  with  others.  His  doing  so  drew  her  notice. 
It  was  at  Sir  William  Lucas's,  where  a  large  party  were 
assembled. 

"  What  does  Mr.  Darcy  mean,"  said  she  to  Charlotte, 
"  by  listening  to  my  conversation  with  Colonel  Forster  ?  " 

"  That  is  a  question  which  Mr.  Darcy  only  can  answer." 

"  But  if  he  does  it  any  more,  I  shall  certainly  let  him 
know  that  I  see  what  he  is  about.  He  has  a  very 


PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE.  31 

satirical  eye,  and  if  I  do  not  begin  by  being  impertinent 
myself,  I  shall  soon  grow  afraid  of  him." 

On  his  approaching  them  soon  afterwards,  though 
without  seeming  to  have  any  intention  of  speaking,  Miss 
Lucas  defied  her  friend  to  mention  such  a  subject  to 


e  tvf  r«--''f  t  j    of  SQVera\    "  \.^*>pjriglit  <  i,i\i>\^e  Allen. 


him,  which  immediately  provoking  Elizabeth  to  do  it, 
she  turned  to  him  and  said,- 

'  Did  not  you  think,  Mr.  Darcy,  that  I  expressed 
myself  uncommonly  well  just  now,  when  I  was  teasing 
Colonel  Forster  to  give  us  a  ball  at  Meryton?" 

(  With  great  energy  ;  but  it  is  a  subject  which  always 
makes  a  ladv  energetic." 

-•  <j 


32  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

"  You  are  severe  on  us." 

"It  will  be  Jicr  turn  soon  to  be  teased,"  said  Miss 
Lucas.  "  I  am  going  to  open  the  instrument,  Eliza,  and 
you  knew  what  follows." 

"  You  are  a  very  stransre  creature  bv  wav  of  a  friend  ! 

*•  <_>  *  * 

— always  wanting  me  to  play  and  sing  before  anybody 
and  every bod\* !  If  my  vanity  had  taken  a  musical  turn, 
you  would  have  been  invaluable  ;  but  as  it  is,  I  would 
really  rather  not  sit  down  before  those  who  must  be  in 
the  habit  of  hearing  the  very  best  performers."  On  Miss 
Lucas's  persevering,  however,  she  added,  "  Very  well  ;  if 
it  must  be  so,  it  must."  And  gravely  glancing  at  Mr. 
Darcy,  "  There  is  a  very  fine  old  saying,  which  even-body 
here  is  of  course  familiar  with — '  Keep  your  breath  to  cool 
your  porridge,'- -and  I  shall  keep  mine  to  swell  my  song." 

Her  performance  was  pleasing,  though  by  no  means 
capital.  After  a  song  or  two,  and  before  she  could  reply 
to  the  entreaties  of  several  that  she  would  sing  again,  she 
was  eagerly  succeeded  at  the  instrument  by  her  sister 
Mary,  who  having,  in  consequence  of  being  the  only 
plain  one  in  the  family,  worked  hard  for  knowledge  and 
accomplishments,  was  always  impatient  for  display. 

Mary  had  neither  genius  nor  taste  ;  and  though  vanity 
had  given  her  application,  it  had  given  her  likewise  a 
pedantic  air  and  conceited  manner,  which  would  have 
injured  a  higher  degree  of  excellence  than  she  had 
reached.  Elizabeth,  easy  and  unaffected,  had  been 
listened  to  with  much  more  pleasure,  though  not  piaying 
half  so  well ;  and  Mar}-,  at  the  end  of  a  long  concerto, 
was  glad  to  purchase  praise  and  gratitude  by  Scotch  and 
Irish  airs,  at  the  request  of  her  younger  sisters,  who  with 
some  of  the  Lucases,  and  two  or  three  officers,  joined 
eagerly  in  dancing  at  one  end  of  the  room. 


PRIDE    AND    PREJUDICE.  33 

Mr.  Darcy  stood  near  them  in  silent  indignation  at 
such  a  mode  of  passing  the  evening,  to  the  exclusion  of 
all  convers  ation,  and  was  too  much  engrossed  by  his  own 
thoughts  to  perceive  that  Sir  William  Lucas  was  hi;> 
neighbour,  till  Sir  William  thus  began  : — 

"  What  a  charming  amusement  for  young  people  thi> 
is,  Mr.  Darcy  !  There  is  nothing  like  dancing,  after  all. 
I  consider  it  as  one  of  the  first  refinements  of  polished 
societies." 

"  Certainly,  sir  ;  and  it  has  the  advantage  also  of  being 
in  vogue  amongst  the  less  polished  societies  of  the 
world  :  even*  savage  can  dance." 

Sir  William"  only  smiled.  "  Your  friend  performs 
delightfully,"  he  continued,  after  a  pause,  on  seeing 
Bingley  join  the  group  ;  "  and  I  doubt  not  that  you  are 
an  adept  in  the  science  yourself,  Mr.  Darcy." 

"  You  saw  me  dance  at  Mervton.  I  believe,  sir." 

J 

''  Yes,  indeed,  and  received  no  inconsiderable  pleasure 
from  the  sight.  Do  you  often  dance  at  St.  James's  ?  " 

"  Never,  sir." 

"  Do  you  not  think  it  would  be  a  proper  compliment 
to  the  place?" 

"  It  is  a  compliment  which  I  never  pay  to  any  place  if 
I  can  avoid  it." 

"  You  have  a  house  in  town,  I  conclude  ?  " 

Mr.  Darcv  bowed. 

j 

'•  I  had  once  some  thoughts  of  fixing  in  town  myself, 
for  I  am  fond  of  superior  society;  but  I  did  not  feel 
quite  certain  that  the  air  of  London  would  agree  with 
Lady  Lucas." 

He  paused  in  hopes  of  an  answer :  but  his  companion 
was  not  disposed  to  make  any;  and  Elizabeth  at  that 
instant  moving  towards  them,  he  was  struck  with  the 

D 


34  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

notion  of  doing  a  very  gallant  thing,  and  called  out  to 
her, — 

"  My  dear  Miss  Eliza,  why  are  not  you  dancing  ?  Mr. 
Darcy,  you  must  allow  me  to  present  this  young  lady  to 
you  as  a  very  desirable  partner.  You  cannot  refuse  to 
dance,  I  am  sure,  when  so  much  beauty  is  before  you." 
And,  taking  her  hand,  he  would  have  given  it  to  Mr. 
Darcy,  who,  though  extremely  surprised,  was  not  un- 
willing to  receive  it,  when  she  instantly  drew  back,  and 
said  with  some  discomposure  to  Sir  William, — 

"  Indeed,  sir,  I  have  not  the  least  intention  of  dancing. 
I  entreat  you  not  to  suppose  that  I  moved  this  way 
in  order  to  beg  for  a  partner." 

Mr.  Darcy,  with  grave  propriety,  requested  to  be 
allowed  the  honour  of  her  hand,  but  in  vain.  Elizabeth 
was  determined  ;  nor  -did  Sir  William  at  all  shake  her 
purpose  by  his  attempt  at  persuasion. 

"  You  excel  so  much  in  the  dance,  Miss  Eliza,  that  it 
is  cruel  to  deny  me  the  happiness  of  seeing  you  ;  and 
though  this  gentleman  dislikes  the  amusement  in  general, 
he  can  have  no  objection,  I  am  sure,  to  oblige  us  for  one 
half  hour." 

"  Mr.  Darcy  is  all  politeness,"  said  Elizabeth,  smiling. 

"  He  is,  indeed  :  but  considering  the  inducement,  my 
dear  Miss  Eliza,  we  cannot  wonder  at  his  complaisance  ; 
for  who  would  object  to  such  a  partner  ? " 

Elizabeth  looked  archly,  and  turned  away.  Her 
resistance  had  not  injured  her  with  the  gentleman,  and 
he  was  thinking  of  her  with  some  complacency,  when 
thus  accosted  by  Miss  Bingley, — 

"  I  can  guess  the  subject  of  your  reverie." 

"  I  should  imagine  not." 

"  You  are  considering  how  insupportable  it  would  be 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  35 

to  pass  many  evenings  in  this  manner, — in  such  society  ; 
and,  indeed,  I  am  quite  of  your  opinion.  I  was  never 
more  annoyed  !  The  insipidity,  and  yet  the  noise — the 
nothingness,  and  yet  the  self-importance,  of  all  these 
people !  What  would  I  give  to  hear  your  strictures  on 
them  ! " 

"  Your  conjecture  is  totally  wrong,  I  assure  you.  My 
mind  was  more  agreeably  engaged.  I  have  been  medi- 
tating on  the  very  great  pleasure  which  a  pair  of  fine 
eyes  in  the  face  of  a  pretty  woman  can  bestow." 

Miss  Bingley  immediately  fixed  her  eyes  on  his  face, 
and  desired  he  would  tell  her  what  lady  had  the  credit 
of  inspiring  such  reflections.  Mr.  Darcy  replied,  with 
great  intrepidity ,— 

"  Miss  Elizabeth  Bennet." 

"  Miss  Elizabeth  Bennet !  "  repeated  Miss  Bingley.  "  I 
am  all  astonishment.  How  long  has  she  been  such  a 
favourite  ?  and  pray  when  am  I  to  wish  you  joy  ?  " 

"  That  is  exactly  the  question  which  I  expected  you  to 
ask.  A  lady's  imagination  is  very  rapid  ;  it  jumps  from 
admiration  to  love,  from  love  to  matrimony,  in  a  moment. 
I  knew  you  would  be  wishing  me  joy." 

"  Nay,  if  you  are  so  serious  about  it,  I  shall  consider 
the  matter  as  absolutely  settled.  You  will  have  a  charm- 
ing mother-in-law,  indeed,  and  of  course  she  will  be 
always  at  Pemberley  with  you." 

He  listened  to  her  with  perfect  indifference,  while  she 
chose  to  entertain  herself  in  this  manner  ;  and  as  his 
composure  convinced  her  that  all  was  safe,  her  wit  flowed 
along. 


I 


\ 


v^: 

• 

ft 


-  " 


mm 

ifjSe 

m 

.  &  •  -.  \ 


[Cofyright  i&i. 


CHAPTER    VII. 


R.     BEXXET'S     propert\*     con- 
sisted    almost    entirely    in     an 

j 

estate  of  two  thousand  a  year, 
which,  unfortunately  for  his 
daughters,  was  entailed,  in  de- 
fault of  heirs  male,  on  a  distant 
relation  ;  and  their  mother's 


fortune,  though  ample  for  her  situation  in  life,  could  but 
ill  supply  the  deficiency  of  his.     Her  father  had  been  an 


PRIDE    AND    PREJUDICE.  37 

attorney   in   Meryton,  and   had    left  her  four  thousand 
pounds. 

She  had  a  sister  married  to  a  Mr.  Philips,  who  had 
been  a  clerk  to  their  father  and  succeeded  him  in  the 
business,  and  a  brother  settled  in  London  in  a  respectable 
line  of  trade. 

The  village  of  Longbourn  was  only  one  mile  from 
Meryton  ;  a  most  convenient  distance  for  the  young 
ladies,  who  were  usually  tempted  thither  three  or  four 
times  a  week,  to  pay  their  duty  to  their  aunt,  and  to  a 
milliner's  shop  just  over  the  way.  The  two  youngest  of 
the  family,  Catherine  and  Lydia,  were  particularly 
frequent  in  these  attentions :  their  minds  were  more 
vacant  than  their  sisters',  and  when  nothing  better 
offered,  a  walk  to  Meryton  was  necessary  to  amuse  their 
morning  hours  and  furnish  conversation  for  the  evening  ; 
and,  however  bare  of  news  the  country  in  general  might 
be,  they  always  contrived  to  learn  some  from  their  aunt. 
At  present,  indeed,  they  were  well  supplied  both  with 
news  and  happiness  by  the  recent  arrival  of  a  militia 
regiment  in  the  neighbourhood  ;  it  was  to  remain  the 
whole  winter,  and  Meryton  was  the  head-quarters. 

Their  visits  to  Mrs.  Philips  were  now  productive  of  the 
most  interesting  intelligence.  Every  day  added  some- 
thing to  their  knowledge  of  the  officers'  names  and 
connections.  Their  lodgings  were  not  long  a  secret,  and 
at  length  they  began  to  know  the  officers  themselves. 
Mr.  Philips  visited  them  all,  and  this  opened  to  his 
nieces  a  source  of  felicity  unknown  before.  They  could 
talk  of  nothing  but  officers  ;  and  Mr.  Bingley's  large 
fortune,  the  mention  of  which  gave  animation  to  their 
mother,  was  worthless  in  their  eyes  when  opposed  to  the 
regimentals  of  an  ensign. 


38  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

After  listening  one  morning  to  their  effusions  on  this 
subject,  Mr.  Bennet  coolly  observed, — 

"  From  all  that  I  can  collect  by  your  manner  of  talk- 
ing, you  must  be  two  of  the  silliest  girls  in  the  country. 
I  have  suspected  it  some  time,  but  I  am  now  convinced." 

Catherine  was  disconcerted,  and  made  no  answer  ;  but 
Lydia,  with  perfect  indifference,  continued  to  express  her 
admiration  of  Captain  Carter,  and  her  hope  of  seeing  him 
in  the  course  of  the  day,  as  he  was  going  the  next 
morning  to  London. 

"  I  am  astonished,  my  dear,"  said  Mrs.  Bennet,  "  that 
you  should  be  so  read}-  to  think  your  own  children  silly. 
If  I  wished  to  think  slightingly  of  anybody's  children,  it 
should  not  be  of  my  own,  however." 

''If  my  children  are  sill};,  I  must  hope  to  be  always 
sensible  of  it." 

"  Yes  ;  but  as  it  happens,  the}'  are  all  of  them  very 
clever." 

"  This  is  the  only  point,  I  flatter  myself,  on  which  we 
do  not  agree.  I  had  hoped  that  our  sentiments  coincided 
in  every  particular,  but  I  must  so  far  differ  from  you 
as  to  think  our  two  youngest  daughters  uncommonly 
foolish." 

"  My  dear  Mr.  Bennet,  you  must  not  expect  such  girls 
to  have  the  sense  of  their  father  and  mother.  \Yhen 
the}-  get  to  our  age,  I  dare  say  they  will  not  think  about 
officers  an}-  more  than  we  do.  I  remember  the  time 
when  I  liked  a  red  coat  myself  very  well — and,  indeed, 
so  I  do  still  at  my  heart ;  and  if  a  smart  young  colonel, 
with  five  or  six  thousand  a  year,  should  want  one  of  my 
girls,  I  shall  not  say  nay  to  him  ;  and  I  thought  Colonel 
Forster  looked  very  becoming  the  other  night  at  Sir 
William's  in  his  regimentals." 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  39 

"  Mamma,"  cried  Lydia,  "  my  aunt  says  that  Colonel 
Forster  and  Captain  Carter  do  not  go  so  often  to  Miss 
Watson's  as  they  did  when  they  first  came  ;  she  sees 
them  now  very  often  standing  in  Clarke's  library." 

Mrs.  Bennet  was  prevented  replying  by  the  entrance  of 
the  footman  with  a  note  for  Miss  Bennet ;  it  came  from 
Netherfield,  and  the  servant  waited  for  an  answer.  Mrs. 
Bennet's  eyes  sparkled  with  pleasure,  and  she  was  eagerly 
calling  out,  while  her  daughter  read, — 

"  Well,  Jane,  who  is  it  from  ?  What  is  it  about  ?  What 
does  he  say  ?  Well,  Jane,  make  haste  and  tell  us  ;  make 
haste,  my  love." 

"  It  is  from  Miss  Bingley,"  said  Jane,  and  then  read  it 
aloud. 

"  My  dear  friend, 

"  If  you  are  not  so  compassionate  as  to  dine  to-day 
with  Louisa  and  me,  we  shall  be  in  danger  of  hating  each 
other  for  the  rest  of  our  lives  ;  for  a  whole  day's  tcte-a-tcte 
between  two  women  can  never  end  without  a  quarrel. 
Come  as  soon  as  you  can  on  the  receipt  of  this.  My 
brother  and  the  gentlemen  are  to  dine  with  the  officers. 
Yours  ever, 

"  CAROLINE  BINGLEY." 

"  With  the  officers  ! "  cried  Lydia  :  "  I  wonder  my  aunt 
did  not  tell  us  of  that'' 

"  Dining  out,"  said  Mrs.  Bennet ;  "that  is  very  unlucky." 

"  Can  I  have  the  carriage  ?  "  said  Jane. 

"  No,  my  dear,  you  had  better  go  on  horseback,  because 
it  seems  likely  to  rain  ;  and  then  you  must  stay  all  night." 

"  That  would  be  a  good  scheme,"  said  Elizabeth,  "  if 
you  were  sure  that  they  would  not  offer  to  send  her  home." 


40 


PRIDE    AND    PREJUDICE. 


"  Oh,  but  the  gentlemen  will  have  Mr.  Bingley's  chaise 
to  go  to  Meryton  ;  and  the  Hursts  have  no  horses  to 
theirs." 

"  I  had  much  rather  go  in  the  coach." 

"  But,  my  dear,  your  father  cannot  spare  the  horses,  I 


am  sure.     They  are  wanted  in  the  farm,  Mr.  Bennet,  are 
not  they  ?  " 

'  They  are  wanted  in  the  farm  much  oftener  than   I 
can  get  them." 

"  But  if  you  have  got  them   to-day,"   said    Elizabeth, 
"  my  mother's  purpose  will  be  answered." 


PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE.  41 

She  did  at  last  extort  from  her  father  an  acknowledg- 
ment that  the  horses  were  engaged  ;  Jane  was  therefore 
obliged  to  go  on  horseback,  and  her  mother  attended  her 
to  the  door  with  many  cheerful  prognostics  of  a  bad  day. 
Her  hopes  were  answered  ;  Jane  had  not  been  gone  long 
before  it  rained  hard.  Her  sisters  were  uneasy  for  her, 
but  her  mother  was  delighted.  The  rain  continued  the 
whole  evening  without  intermission  ;  Jane  certainly  could 
not  come  back. 

"  This  was  a  lucky  idea  of  mine,  indeed  ! '  said  Mrs. 
Bennet,  more  than  once,  as  if  the  credit  of  making  it  rain 
were  all  her  own.  Till  the  next  morning,  however,  she 
was  not  aware  of  all  the  felicity  of  her  contrivance. 
Breakfast  was  scarcely  over  when  a  servant  from  Nether- 
field  brought  the  following  note  for  Elizabeth  :— 

"  My  dearest  'Lizzie, 

"  I  find  myself  very  unwell  this  morning,  which,  I  sup- 
pose, is  to  be  imputed  to  my  getting  wet  through  yester- 
day. My  kind  friends  will  not  hear  of  my  returning 
home  till  I  am  better.  They  insist  also  on  my  seeing 
Mr.  Jones — therefore  do  not  be  alarmed  if  you  should 
hear  of  his  having  been  to  me — and,  excepting  a  sore 
throat  and  a  headache,  there  is  not  much  the  matter 
with  me. 

"  Yours,  etc." 

"  Well,  my  dear,"  said  Mr.  Bennet,  when  Elizabeth  had 
read  the  note  aloud,  "  if  your  daughter  should  have  a 
dangerous  fit  of  illness — if  she  should  die — it  would  be  a 
comfort  to  know  that  it  was  all  in  pursuit  of  Mr.  Bingley, 
and  under  your  orders." 

44  Oh.  I  am  not  at  all  afraid  of  her  dying.     People  do 


42  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

not  die  of  little  trifling  colds.  She  will  be  taken  good 
care  of.  As  long  as  she  stays  there,  it  is  all  very  well. 
I  would  go  and  see  her  if  I  could  have  the  carriage." 

Elizabeth,  feeling  really  anxious,  determined  to  go  to 
her,  though  the  carriage  was  not  to  be  had  :  and  as  she 
was  no  horsewoman,  walking  was  her  only  alternative. 
She  declared  her  resolution. 

"  How  can  you  be  so  silly,"  cried  her  mother,  "  as  to 
think  of  such  a  thing,  in  all  this  dirt !  You  will  not  be 
fit  to  be  seen  when  you  get  there." 

"  I  shall  be  very  fit  to  see  Jane — which  is  all  I  want." 

"  Is  this  a  hint  to  me,  Lizzy,"  said  her  father,  "  to  send 
for  the  horses  ?  ': 

"  No,  indeed.  I  do  not  wish  to  avoid  the  walk.  The 
distance  is  nothing,  when  one  has  a  motive  ;  only  three 
miles.  I  shall  be  back  by  dinner." 

"  I  admire  the  activity  of  your  benevolence,"  observed 
Mary,  "  but  every  impulse  of  feeling  should  be  guided  by 
reason  ;  and,  in  my  opinion,  exertion  should  always  be  in 
proportion  to  what  is  required." 

"We  will  go  as  far  as  Meryton  with  you,"  said  Catherine 
and  Lydia.  Elizabeth  accepted  their  company,  and  the 
three  young  ladies  set  off  together. 

"  If  we  make  haste,"  said  Lydia,  as  they  walked  along. 
"  perhaps  we  may  see  something  of  Captain  Carter,  before 
he  goes." 

In  Meryton  they  parted  :  the  two  youngest  repaired  to 
the  lodgings  of  one  of  the  officers'  wives,  and  Elizabeth 
continued  her  walk  alone,  crossing  field  after  field  at  a 
quick  pace,  jumping  over  stiles  and  springing  over  puddles, 
with  impatient  activity,  and  finding  herself  at  last  within 
view  of  the  house,  with  weary  ancles,  dirty  stockings,  and 
a  face  glowing  with  the  warmth  of  exercise. 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  43 

She  was  shown  into  the  breakfast  parlour,  where  all  but 
Jane  were  assembled,  and  where  her  appearance  created 
a  great  deal  of  surprise.  That  she  should  have  walked 
three  miles  so  early  in  the  day  in  such  dirty  weather,  and 
by  herself,  was  almost  incredible  to  Mrs.  Hurst  and  Miss 
Bingley ;  and  Elizabeth  was  convinced  that  they  held 
her  in  contempt  for  it.  She  was  received,  however,  very 
politely  by  them  ;  and  in  their  brother's  manners  there 
was  something  better  than  politeness — there  was  good- 
humour  and  kindness.  Mr.  Darcy  said  very  little,  and 
Mr.  Hurst  nothing  at  all.  The  former  was  divided 
between  admiration  of  the  brilliancy  which  exercise  had 
given  to  her  complexion  and  doubt  as  to  the  occasion's 
justifying  her  coming  so  far  alone.  The  latter  was 
thinking  only  of  his  breakfast. 

Her  inquiries  after  her  sister  were  not  very  favourably 
answered.  Miss  Bennet  had  slept  ill,  and  though  up,  was 
very  feverish,  and  not  well  enough  to  leave  her  room. 
Elizabeth  was  glad  to  be  taken  to  her  immediately  ;  and 
Jane,  who  had  only  been  withheld  by  the  fear  of  giving 
alarm  or  inconvenience,  from  expressing  in  her  note  how 
much  she  longed  for  such  a  visit,  was  delighted  at  her 
entrance.  She  was  not  equal,  however,  to  much  conver- 
sation ;  and  when  Miss  Bingley  left  them  together,  could 
attempt  little  beside  expressions  of  gratitude  for  the 
extraordinary  kindness  she  was  treated  with.  Elizabeth 
silently  attended  her. 

When  breakfast  was  over,  they  were  joined  by  the 
sisters ;  and  Elizabeth  began  to  like  them  herself,  when 
she  saw  how  much  affection  and  solicitude  they  showed 
for  Jane.  The  apothecary  came  ;  and  having  examined 
his  patient,  said,  as  might  be  supposed,  that  she  had 
caught  a  violent  cold,  and  that  they  must  endeavour  to 


44 


PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 


get  the  better  of  it ;  advised  her  to  return  to  bed,  and 
promised  her  some  draughts.     The  advice  was  followed 

readily,  for  the  feverish 
symptoms  increased,  and 
her  head  ached  acutely. 
Elizabeth  did  not  quit 
her  room  for  a  moment, 
nor  were  the  other  ladies 
often  absent ;  the  gentle- 
men being  out,  they  had 
in  fact  nothing  to  do  else- 
where. 

When  the  clock  struck 
three,  Elizabeth  felt  that 
she  must  go,  and  very 
unwillingly  said  so.  Miss 
Bingley  offered  her  the 
carriage,  and  she  only 
wanted  a  little  pressing 
to  accept  it,  when  Jane 
testified  such  concern  at 
parting  with  her  that 
Miss  Bingley  was  obliged 
to  convert  the  offer  of  the 
chaise  into  an  invitation 
to  remain  at  Netherfield 
for  the  present.  Elizabeth 
most  thankfully  con- 
sented, and  a  servant  was  despatched  to  Longbourn,  to 
acquaint  the  family  with  her  stay,  and  bring  back  a 
supply  of  clothes. 


'couerin9  a.  screen' 


CHAPTER   VIII. 

T  five  o'clock  the  two  ladies  re- 
tired to  dress,  and  at  half-past 
six  Elizabeth  was  summoned  to 
dinner.  To  the  civil  inquiries 
which  then  poured  in,  and 
amongst  which  she  had  the 
pleasure  of  distinguishing  the 
much  superior  solicitude  of  Mr. 
Bingley,  she  could  not  make  a  very  favourable  answer. 


46  PRIDE  AND   PREJUDICE. 

Jane  was  by  no  means  better.  The  sisters,  on  hearing 
this,  repeated  three  or  four  times  how  much  they  were 
grieved,  how  shocking  it  was  to  have  a  bad  cold,  and 
how  excessively  they  disliked  being  ill  themselves  ;  and 
then  thought  no  more  of  the  matter :  and  their  indiffe- 
rence towards  Jane,  when  not  immediately  before  them, 
restored  Elizabeth  to  the  enjoyment  of  all  her  original 
dislike. 

Their  brother,  indeed,  was  the  only  one  of  the  party 
whom  she  could  regard  with  any  complacency.  His 
anxiety  for  Jane  was  evident,  and  his  attentions  to  herself 
most  pleasing  ;  and  they  prevented  her  feeling  herself  so 
much  an  intruder  as  she  believed  she  was  considered  by 
the  others.  She  had  very  little  notice  from  any  but  him. 
Miss  Bingley  was  engrossed  by  Mr.  Darcy,  her  sister 
scarcely  less  so  ;  and  as  for  Mr.  Hurst,  by  whom  Eliza- 
beth sat,  he  was  an  indolent  man,  who  lived  only  to  eat, 
drink,  and  play  at  cards,  who,  when  he  found  her  prefer 
a  plain  dish  to  a  ragout,  had  nothing  to  say  to  her. 

When  dinner  was  over,  she  returned  directly  to  Jane, 
and  Miss  Bingley  began  abusing  her  as  soon  as  she  was 
out  of  the  room.  Her  manners  were  pronounced  to  be 
very  bad  indeed, — a  mixture  of  pride  and  impertinence  : 
she  had  no  conversation,  no  style,  no  taste,  no  beauty. 
Mrs.  Hurst  thought  the  same,  and  added, — 

"  She  has  nothing,  in  short,  to  recommend  her,  but 
being  an  excellent  walker.  I  shall  never  forget  her 
appearance  this  morning.  She  really  looked  almost 
wild." 

"She  did  indeed,  Louisa.  I  could  hardly  keep  my 
countenance.  Very  nonsensical  to  come  at  all !  Why 
must  she  be  scampering  about  the  country,  because  her 
sister  had  a  cold  ?  Her  hair  so  untidy,  so  blowzy  !  " 


PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE.  47 

"  Yes,  and  her  petticoat ;  I  hope  you  saw  her  petticoat, 
six  inches  deep  in  mud,  I  am  absolutely  certain,  and  the 
gown  which  had  been  let  down  to  hide  it  not  doing  its 
office." 

"  Your  picture  may  be  very  exact,  Louisa,"  said 
Bingley ;  "  but  this  was  all  lost  upon  me.  I  thought 
Miss  Elizabeth  Bennet  looked  remarkably  well  when  she 
came  into  the  room  this  morning.  Her  dirty  petticoat 
quite  escaped  my  notice." 

"  You  observed  it,  Mr.  Darcy,  I  am  sure,"  said  Miss 
Bingley  ;  "  and  I  am  inclined  to  think  that  you  would 
not  wish  to  see  your  sister  make  such  an  exhibition." 

"  Certainly  not." 

"  To  walk  three  miles,  or  four  miles,  or  five  miles,  or 
whatever  it  is,  above  her  ancles  in  dirt,  and  alone,  quite 
alone  !  what  could  she  mean  by  it  ?  It  seems  to  me  to 
show  an  abominable  sort  of  conceited  independence,  a 
most  country-town  indifference  to  decorum." 

"It  shows  an  affection  for  her  sister  that  is  very 
pleasing,"  said  Bingley. 

"  I  am  afraid,  Mr.  Darcy,"  observed  Miss  Bingley,  in  a 
half  whisper,  "  that  this  adventure  has  rather  affected 
your  admiration  of  her  fine  eyes." 

"  Not  at  all,"  he  replied  :  "  they  were  brightened  by 
the  exercise."  A  short  pause  followed  this  speech,  and 
Mrs.  Hurst  began  again, — 

"  I  have  an  excessive  regard  for  Jane  Bennet, — she  is 
really  a  very  sweet  girl, — and  I  wish  with  all  my  heart 
she  were  well  settled.  But  with  such  a  father  and 
mother,  and  such  low  connections,  I  am  afraid  there  is 
no  chance  of  it." 

"  I  think  I  have  heard  you  say  that  their  uncle  is  an 
attorney  in  Meryton  ? 


48  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

"  Yes  ;  and  they  have  another,  who  lives  somewhere 
near  Cheapside." 

"  That  is  capital,"  added  her  sister ;  and  they  both 
laughed  heartily. 

"  If  they  had  uncles  enough  to  fill  all  Cheapside," 
cried  Bingley,  "  it  would  not  make  them  one  jot  less 
agreeable." 

"  But  it  must  very  materially  lessen  their  chance  of 
marrying  men  of  any  consideration  in  the  world,"  replied 
Darcy. 

To  this  speech  Bingley  made  no  answer ;  but  his 
sisters  gave  it  their  hearty  assent,  and  indulged  their 
mirth  for  some  time  at  the  expense  of  their  dear  friend's 
vulgar  relations. 

\Yith  a  renewal  of  tenderness,  however,  they  repaired 
to  her  room  on  leaving  the  dining-parlour,  and  sat  with 
her  till  summoned  to  coffee.  She  was  still  very  poorly, 
and  Elizabeth  would  not  quit  her  at  all,  till  late  in  the 
evening,  when  she  had  the  comfort  of  seeing  her  asleep, 
and  when  it  appeared  to  her  rather  right  than  pleasant  that 
she  should  go  down  stairs  herself.  On  entering  the  draw- 
ing-room, she  found  the  whole  party  at  loo,  and  was  imme- 
diately invited  to  join  them  ;  but  suspecting  them  to  be 
playing  high,  she  declined  it,  and  making  her  sister  the 
excuse,  said  she  would  amuse  herself,  for  the  short  time 
she  could  stay  below,  with  a  book.  Mr.  Hurst  looked  at 
her  with  astonishment. 

"  Do  you  prefer  reading  to  cards?"  said  he;  "that  is 
rather  singular." 

"  Miss  Eliza  Bennet,"  said  Miss  Bingley,  "  despises 
cards.  She  is  a  great  reader,  and  has  no  pleasure  in 
anything  else." 

"  I  deserve  neither  such  praise  nor  such  censure,"  cried 


PKi'DE     AXD     PREJUDICE.  49 

Elizabeth  ;  "  I  am  not  a  great  reader,  and  I  have  pleasure 
in  man)T  things." 

"  In  nursing  your  sister  I  am  sure  you  have  pleasure," 
said  Bingley  ;  "  and  I  hope  it  will  soon  be  increased  by 
seeing  her  quite  well." 

Elizabeth  thanked  him  from  her  heart,  and  then  walked 
towards  a  table  where  a  few  books  were  Ivinsf.  He 

j          o 

immediately  offered  to  fetch  her  others  ;  all  that  his 
library  afforded. 

"  And  I  wish  my  collection  were  larger  for  your  benefit 
and  my  own  credit;  but  I  am  an  idle  fellow;  and 
though  I  have  not  man}*,  I  have  more  than  I  ever  looked 
into." 

Elizabeth  assured  him  that  she  could  suit  herself 
perfectly  with  those  in  the  room. 

"  I  am  astonished,"  said  Miss  Bingley,  "  that  my  father 
should  have  left  so  small  a  collection  of  books.  "What  a 
delightful  library  you  have  at  Pemberley,  Mr.  Darcy !" 

"It  ought  to  be  good,"  he  replied:  "it  has  been  the 
\vork  of  many  generations." 

"  And  then  you  have  added  so  much  to  it  yourself — 
you  are  always  buying  books." 

"  I  cannot  comprehend  the  neglect  of  a  family  library 
in  such  days  as  these." 

"  Neglect !  I  am  sure  you  neglect  nothing  that  can 
add  to  the  beauties  of  that  noble  place.  Charles,  when 
you  build  your  house,  I  wish  it  may  be  half  as  delightful 
as  Pemberley." 

"  I  wish  it  mav." 

j 

"  But  I  would  really  advise  you  to  make  your  purchase 
in  that  neighbourhood,  and  take  Pemberley  for  a  kind  of 
model.     There  is  not  a   finer  county  in   England  than 
'Derbyshire." 

E 


5O  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

"With  all  my  heart:  I  will  buy  Pemberley  itself,  if 
Darcy  will  sell  it." 

"  I  am  talking  of  possibilities,  Charles." 

"  Upon  my  word,  Caroline,  I  should  think  it  more 
possible  to  get  Pemberley  by  purchase  than  by  imita- 
tion." 

Elizabeth  was  so  much  caught  by  what  passed,  as  to 
leave  her  very  little  attention  for  her  book  ;  and,  soon 
laying  it  wholly  aside,  she  drew  near  the  card-table,  and 
stationed  herself  between  Mr.  Bingley  and  his  eldest 
sister,  to  observe  the  game. 

"  Is  Miss  Darcy  much  grown  since  the  spring?"  said 
Miss  Bingley:  "  will  she  be  as  tall  as  I  am  ?" 

"  I  think  she  will.  She  is  now  about  Miss  Elizabeth 
Bennet's  height,  or  rather  taller." 

"  How  I  long  to  see  her  again  !  I  never  met  with  any- 
body who  delighted  me  so  much.  Such  a  countenance, 
such  manners,  and  so  extremely  accomplished  for  her 
age !  Her  performance  on  the  pianoforte  is  exquisite." 

"  It  is  amazing  to  me,"  said  Bingley,  "  how  young 
ladies  can  have  patience  to  be  so  very  accomplished  as 
they  all  are." 

"  All  young  ladies  accomplished  !  My  dear  Charles, 
what  do  you  mean  ?  " 

"  Yes,  all  of  them,  I  think.  They  all  paint  tables, 
cover  screens,  and  net  purses.  I  scarcely  know  any  one 
who  cannot  do  all  this  ;  and  I  am  sure  I  never  heard  a 
young  lady  spoken  of  for  the  first  time,  without  being 
informed  that  she  was  very  accomplished." 

"  Your  list  of  the  common  extent  of  accomplishments," 
said  Darcy,  "  has  too  much  truth.  The  word  is  applied 
to  many  a  woman  who  deserves  it  no  otherwise  than  by 
netting  a  purse  or  covering  a  screen  ;  but  I  am  very  far" 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  51 

from  agreeing  with  you  in  your  estimation  of  ladies  in 
general.  I  cannot  boast  of  knowing  more  than  half-a- 
dozen  in  the  whole  range  of  my  acquaintance  that  are 
really  accomplished." 

"  Nor  I,  I  am  sure,"  said  Miss  Bingley. 

"  Then,"  observed  Elizabeth,  "  you  must  compre- 
hend a  great  deal  in  your  idea  of  an  accomplished 


woman.' 


"  Yes  ;  I  do  comprehend  a  great  deal  in  it." 

"  Oh,  certainly,"  cried  his  faithful  assistant,  "  no  one 
can  be  really  esteemed  accomplished  who  does  not 
greatly  surpass  what  is  usually  met  with.  A  woman 
must  have  a  thorough  knowledge  of  music,  singing,  draw- 
ing, dancing,  and  the  modern  languages,  to  deserve  the 
word  ;  and,  besides  all  this,  she  must  possess  a  certain 
something  in  her  air  and  manner  of  walking,  the  tone  of 
her  voice,  her  address  and  expressions,  or  the  word  will 
be  but  half  deserved." 

"  All  this  she  must  possess,"  added  Darcy ;  "  and  to  all 
she  must  yet  add  something  more  substantial  in  the 
improvement  of  her  mind  by  extensive  reading." 

"  I  am  no  longer  surprised  at  your  knowing  only  six 
accomplished  women.  I  rather  wonder  now  at  your 
knowing  a)iy" 

"  Are  you  so  severe  upon  your  own  sex  as  to  doubt 
the  possibility  of  all  this  ?  " 

"  /  never  saw  such  a  woman.  /  never  saw  such  capa- 
city, and  taste,  and  application,  and  elegance,  as  you 
describe,  united." 

Mrs.  I  hirst  and  Miss  Bingley  both  cried  out  against 
the  injustice  of  her  implied  doubt,  and  were  both  pro- 
testing that  the\-  knew  man}'  women  who  answered  this 
"description,  when  Mr.  Hurst  called  them  to  order,  with 


52  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

bitter  complaints  of  their  inattention  to  what  was  going 
forward.  As  all  conversation  was  thereby  at  an  end, 
Elizabeth  soon  afterwards  left  the  room. 

"  Eliza  Bennet,"  said  Miss  Bingley,  when  the  door  was 
closed  on  her,  "  is  one  of  those  young  ladies  who  seek  to 
recommend  themselves  to  the  other  sex  by  undervaluing 
their  own  ;  and  with  many  men,  I  daresay,  it  succeeds  ; 
but,  in  my  opinion,  it  is  a  paltry  device,  a  very  mean 
art." 

"  Undoubtedly,"  replied  Darcy,  to  whom  this  remark 
was  chiefly  addressed,  "  there  is  meanness  in  all  the 
arts  which  ladies  sometimes  condescend  to  employ  for 
captivation.  Whatever  bears  affinity  to  cunning  is 
despicable." 

Miss  Bingley  was  not  so  entirely  satisfied  with  this 
reply  as  to  continue  the  subject. 

Elizabeth  joined  them  again  only  to  say  that  her 
sister  was  worse,  and  that  she  could  not  leave  her. 
Bingley  urged  Mr.  Jones's  being  sent  for  immediately ; 
while  his  sisters,  convinced  that  no  country  advice  could 
be  of  any  service,  recommended  an  express  to  town  for 
one  of  the  most  eminent  physicians.  This  she  would 
not  hear  of;  but  she  was  not  so  unwilling  to  comply 
with  their  brother's  proposal ;  and  it  was  settled  that 
Mr.  Jones  should  be  sent  for  early  in  the  morning,  if 
Miss  Bennet  were  not  decidedly  better.  Bingley  was 
quite  uncomfortable  ;  his  sisters  declared  that  they  were 
miserable.  They  solaced  their  wretchedness,  however, 
by  duets  after  supper  ;  while  he  could  find  no  better 
relief  to  his  feelings  than  by  giving  his  housekeeper 
directions  that  even-  possible  attention  might  be  paid  to 
the  sick  ladv  and  her  sister. 


[Copyright  1894  by  George  Allen.} 

CHAPTER    IX. 

'LIZABETH  passed  the  chief  of  the 
night  in  her  sister's  room,  and  in  the 
morning  had  the  pleasure  of  being 
able  to  send  a  tolerable  answer  to 
the  inquiries  which  she  very  early 
received    from    Mr.    Bingley   by    a 
housemaid,    and    some    time    after- 
^   wards  from   the  two  elegant  ladies 
who  waited  on  his  sisters.     In  spite  of  this  amendment, 


:  [  FRIPE    AND    rRETUPICE. 

however,  she  requested  to  have  a  note  sent  to  Long- 
bourn,  desiring  her  mother  to  visit  Jane,  and  form  her 
own  judgment  of  her  situation.  The  note  was  immedi- 
ately despatched,  and  i;s  c  ^.itents  as  quickly  complied 
with.  Mrs.  Bonnet,  accompanied  by  her  two  youngest 
girls,  reached  Netherfield  soon  after  the  family  breakfast. 

Had  she  found  Jane  in  any  apparent  danger.  Mrs. 
Bonnet  would  have  been  very  miserable;  but  be:"_ 
satisfied  on  seeing  her  that  her  illness  was  not  alarming, 
she  had  no  wish  of  her  recovering  immediately,  as  her 
res;  ration  to  health  would  probably  remove  her  from 
Netherfield.  She  would  not  listen,  therefore,  to  her 
daughter's  proposal  of  being  carried  home  ;  neither  did 
the  apothecary,  who  arrived  about  the  same  time,  think 
it  at  all  advisable.  After  sitting  a  little  while  with  Jane, 
on  Miss  Bingiey's  appearance  and  invitation,  the  mother 
and  three  daughters  all  attended  her  into  the  breakfast 

.lour.  Binglcy  met  them  with  hopes  that  Mrs.  Bonnet 
had  not  found  Miss  Bonnet  worse  than  she  expected. 

"  Indeed  I  have,  sir."  was  her  answer.  "  She  is  a  great 
deal  too  ill  to  be  moved.  Mr.  Jones  says  we  must  not 
think  of  moving  her.  \Ye  must  trespass  a  little  longer 
n  votir  kindness." 

m 

11  Removed  ! "  cried  Binqlev.    "  It  must  not  be  thought 

*z»        -  *j 

of.     My  sister,  I  am  sure,  will  not  hear  of  her  removal." 

"  You  may  depend  upon  it,  madam,"  said  Miss  Bingley, 
with  cold  civility,  "  that  Miss  Bennet  shall  receive  even- 
possible  attention  while  she  remains  with  us." 

Mrs.  Bonnet  was  profuse  in  her  acknowledgments. 

"  I  am  sure."  she  added.  'v  if  it  was  not  for  such  good 

friends.   I   do  not  know  what  would  become  of  her.  for 

she  is  very  ill  indeed,  and  sutlers   a  vast   deal,   though 

with  the  greatest  patience  in  the  world,  which  is  always 


PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE.  55 

the  way  with  her,  for  she  has,  without  exception,  the 
sweetest  temper  I  ever  met  with.  I  often  tell  my  other 
girls  they  are  nothing  to  her.  You  have  a  sweet  room 
here,  Mr.  Bingley,  and  a  charming  prospect  over  that 
gravel  walk.  I  do  not  know  a  place  in  the  country  that 
is  equal  to  Netherfield.  You  will  not  think  of  quitting 
it  in  a  hurry,  I  hope,  though  you  have  but  a  short  lease." 

"  Whatever  I  do  is  done  in  a  hurry,"  replied  he  ;  "  and 
therefore  if  I  should  resolve  to  quit  Netherfield,  I  should 
probably  be  off  in  five  minutes.  At  present,  however,  I 
consider  myself  as  quite  fixed  here." 

"  That  is  exactly  what  I  should  have  supposed  of  you," 
said  Elizabeth. 

"  You  begin  to  comprehend  me,  do  you  ? "  cried  he, 
turning  towards  her. 

"  Oh  yes — I  understand  you  perfectly." 

"  I  wish  I  might  take  this  for  a  compliment ;  but  to  be 
so  easily  seen  through,  I  am  afraid,  is  pitiful." 

"  That  is  as  it  happens.  It  does  not  necessarily  follow 
that  a  deep,  intricate  character  is  more  or  less  estimable 
than  such  a  one  as  yours." 

"  Lizzy,"  cried  her  mother,  "  remember  where  you  are, 
and  do  not  run  on  in  the  wild  manner  that  you  are 
suffered  to  do  at  home." 

"  I  did  not  know  before,"  continued  Bingley,  immedi- 
ately, "  that  you  were  a  studier  of  character.  It  must  be 
an  amusing  study." 

"  Yes  ;  but  intricate  characters  are  the  most  amusing. 
They  have  at  least  that  advantage." 

"  The  country,"  said  Darcy,  "  can  in  general  supply 
but  few  subjects  for  such  a  study.  In  a  country  neigh- 
bourhood you  move  in  a  very  confined  and  unvarying 
society." 


:•;  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

"  But  people  themselves  alter  so  much,  that  there  is 
something  new  to  be  observed  in  them  for  ever." 

o 

"  Ye?,  indeed."  cried  Mrs.  Bennet.  offended  by  his 
manner  of  mentioning  a  count:-.-  neighbourhood.  %-  I 

- 

-  —  are  you  there  is  quite  as  much  of  tJiat  going  on  in 
the  countrv  as  in  town." 

d 

Even-body  was  surprised  :  and  Darcy,  after  looking  at 
her  for  a  moment,  turned  silently  away.  Mrs.  Bennet, 
who  fancied  she  had  gained  a  complete  victory  over  him, 
continued  her  triumph, — 

•  I  cannot  see  that  London  has  any  great  advantage 

:r  the   country,   for  my  part,   except  the  shops   and 
:  places.     The  country  is  a  vast  deal  pleasanter,  is 
not  it,  Mr.  Bingley?" 

"  When  I  am  in  the  country,"  he  replied,  "  I   never 

. -h  to  leave  it;  and  when  I  am  in  town,  it  is  pretty 
much  the  same.  They  have  each  their  advantages,  and 
I  can  be  equally  happy  in  either." 

••  Ay,  that  is  because  you  have  the  right  disposition. 
But  that  gentleman,"  looking  at  Darcy,  "  seemed  to  think 
the  country  was  nothing  at  all." 

••  Indeed,  mamma,  you  are  mistaken/'  said  Elizabeth, 
blushing  for  her  mother.  "  You  quite  mistook  Mr.  Darcy. 
He  only  meant  that  there  was  not  such  a  variety  of  people 
to  be  met  with  in  the  country  as  in  town,  which  you  must 
a :  knowledge  to  be  true.'' 

Certainly,  my  dear,  nobody  said  there  were  :  but  as 
to  not  meeting  with  many  people  in  this  neighbourhood, 
I  believe  there  are  few  neighbourhoods  larger.  I  know 

o  o 

we  dine  with  four-and-twenty  famil: 

Xothir.j  but  concern  for  Elizabeth  could  enable 
B::t;;'ey  t  keep  his  countenance.  His  sister  was  I 

delicate,  and  directed  her  eye  towards  Mr.  Darcy  with  a 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  57 

very  expressive  smile.  Elizabeth,  for  the  sake  of  saying 
something  that  mi^ht  turn  her  mothers  thoughts,  now 

o  o  o 

asked  her  if  Charlotte  Lucas  had  been  at  Longbourn 
since  her  coming  away. 

"  Yes,  she  called  yesterday  with  her  father.  What  an 
agreeable  man  Sir  William  is,  Mr.  Bingley — is  not  he? 
so  much  the  man  of  fashion  !  so  genteel  and  so  easy ! 

He  has  alwavs  something  to  sav  to  evervbodv.     That  is 

.  - 

my  idea  of  good  breeding  :  and  those  persons  who  fancy 
themselves  very  important  and  never  open  their  mouths 
quite  mistake  the  matter." 

"  Did  Charlotte  dine  with  you  ?  " 

"  Xo,  she  would  go  home.  I  fancy  she  was  wanted 
about  the  mince-pies.  For  my  part,  Mr.  Bingley,  / 
always  keep  sen-ants  that  can  do  their  own  work  :  my 
daughters  are  brought  up  differently.  But  even-body  is 
to  judge  for  themselves,  and  the  Lucases  are  a  very  good 
sort  of  girls,  I  assure  you.  It  is  a  pity  they  are  not 
handsome!  Xot  that  /think  Charlotte  so  :.  _  plain; 
but  then  she  is  our  particular  friend." 

"  She  seems  a  very  pleasant  young  woman,"  said  Bingley. 

"  Oh  dear,  yes  ;  but  you  must  own  she  is  very  plain. 
Lady  Lucas  herself  has  often  said  so,  and  envied   me 
Jane's  beaut}-.     I  do  not  like  to  boast  of  my  own  chi.  I 
but  to  be  sure.  Jane — one  does  not  often  see  anybody 
better  looking.     It  is  what  evervbodv   savs.     I  do  not 

<J  f  -r  «• 

trust  my  own  partiality.  When  she  was  only  fifteen 
there  was  a  crentlemen  at  mv  brother  Gardiner's  in  town 

o 

so  much  in  love  with  her,  that  my  sister-in-law  was  sure 
he  would  make  her  an  otter  before  we  came  away.  But, 
however,  he  did  not.  Perhaps  he  thought  her  too  young. 
However,  he  wrote  some  verses  on  her,  and  very  pretty 
thev  were." 


58  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

"  And  so  ended  his  affection,"  said  Elizabeth,  impa- 
tiently. "  There  has  been  many  a  one,  I  fancy,  overcome 
in  the  same  way.  I  wonder  who  first  discovered  the 
efficacy  of  poetry  in  driving  away  love  ! " 

"  I  have  been  used  to  consider  poetry  as  the  food  of 
love,"  said  Darcy. 

"  Of  a  fine,  stout,  healthy  love  it  may.  Everything 
nourishes  what  is  strong  already.  But  if  it  be  only  a 
slight,  thin  sort  of  inclination,  I  am  convinced  that  one 
good  sonnet  will  starve  it  entirely  away." 

Darcy  only  smiled  ;  and  the  general  pause  which 
ensued  made  Elizabeth  tremble  lest  her  mother  should 
be  exposing  herself  again.  She  longed  to  speak,  but 
could  think  of  nothing  to  say  ;  and  after  a  short  silence 
Mrs.  Bennet  began  repeating  her  thanks  to  Mr.  Bingley 
for  his  kindness  to  Jane,  with  an  apology  for  troubling 
him  also  with  "Lizzy.  Mr.  Bingley  was  unaffectedly  civil 
in  his  answer,  and  forced  his  younger  sister  to  be  civil 
also,  and  say  what  the  occasion  required.  She  performed 
her  part,  indeed,  without  much  graciousness,  but  Mrs. 
Bennet  was  satisfied,  and  soon  afterwards  ordered  her 
carriage.  Upon  this  signal,  the  youngest  of  her  daughters 
put  herself  forward.  The  two  girls  had  been  whispering 
to  each  other  during  the  whole  visit ;  and  the  result  of  it 
was,  that  the  youngest  should  tax  Mr.  Bingley  with 
having  promised  on  his  first  coming  into  the  country  to 
give  a  ball  at  Netherfield. 

Lydia  was  a  stout,  well-grown  girl  of  fifteen,  with  a 
fine  complexion  and  good-humoured  countenance ;  a 
favourite  with  her  mother,  whose  affection  had  brought 
her  into  public  at  an  early  age.  She  had  high  animal 
spirits,  and  a  sort  of  natural  self-consequence,  which  the 
attentions  of  the  officers,  to  whom  her  uncle's  good 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  59 

dinners  and  her  own  easy  manners  recommended  her, 
had  increased  into  assurance.  She  was  very  equal,  there- 
fore, to  address  Mr.  Bingley  on  the  subject  of  the  ball, 
and  abruptly  reminded  him  of  his  promise  ;  adding,  that 
it  would  be  the  most  shameful  thing  in  the  world  if  he 
did  not  keep  it.  His  answer  to  this  sudden  attack  was 
delightful  to  her  mother's  ear. 

"  I  am  perfectly  ready,  I  assure  you,  to  keep  my 
engagement ;  and,  when  your  sister  is  recovered,  you 
shall,  if  you  please,  name  the  very  day  of  the  ball.  But 
you  would  not  wish  to  be  dancing  while  she  is  ill  ?  " 

Lydia  declared  herself  satisfied.  "  Oh  yes — it  would 
be  much  better  to  wait  till  Jane  was  well ;  and  by  that 
time,  most  likely,  Captain  Carter  would  be  at  Meryton 
again.  And  when  you  have  given  your  ball,"  she  added, 
"  I  shall  insist  on  their  giving  one  also.  I  shall  tell 
Colonel  Forster  it  will  be  quite  a  shame  if  he  does  not." 

Mrs.  Bennet  and  her  daughters  then  departed,  and 
Elizabeth  returned  instantly  to  Jane,  leaving  her  own 
and  her  relations'  behaviour  to  the  remarks  of  the  two 
ladies  and  Mr.  Darcy ;  the  latter  of  whom,  however, 
could  not  be  prevailed  on  to  join  in  their  censure  of  her, 
in  spite  of  all  Miss  Bingley's  witticisms  on  fine  eyes. 


ing-room. 


CHAPTER   X. 

HE  day  passed  much  as  the  day  before 
had  done.  Mrs.  Hurst  and  Miss  Bingley 
had  spent  some  hours  of  the  morning 
with  the  invalid,  who  continued,  though 
slowly,  to  mend  ;  and,  in  the  evening, 
Elizabeth  joined  their  party  in  the  draw- 
The  loo  table,  however,  did  not  appear.  Mr. 
Darcy  was  writing,  and  Miss  Bingley,  seated  near  him, 
was  watching  the  progress  of  his  letter,  and  repeatedly 
calling  off  his  attention  by  messages  to  his  sister.  Mr. 
Hurst  and  Mr.  Bingley  were  at  piquet,  and  Mrs.  Hurst 
was  observing  their  game. 

Elizabeth  took  up  some  needlework,  and  was  sufficiently 
amused  in  attending  to  what  passed  between  Darcy  and 
his  companion.  The  perpetual  commendations  of  the  lady 
either  on  his  hand-writing,  or  on  the  evenness  of  his  lines, 
or  on  the  length  of  his  letter,  with  the  perfect  unconcern 
with  which  her  praises  were  received,  formed  a  curious 
dialogue,  and  was  exactly  in  unison  with  her  opinion  of 
each. 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  6l 

"  How  delighted  Miss  Darcy  will  be  to  receive  bach  a 
letter ! " 

He  made  no  answer. 

"  You  write  uncommonly  fast." 

"  You  are  mistaken.     I  write  rather  slowly." 

"  How  many  letters  you  must  have  occasion  to  write 
in  the  course  of  a  year  !  Letters  of  business,  too  !  How 
odious  I  should  think  them  ! " 

"  It  is  fortunate,  then,  that  they  fall  to  my  lot  instead 
of  to  yours." 

"  Pray  tell  your  sister  that  I  long  to  see  her." 

"  I  have  already  told  her  so  once,  by  your  desire." 

"  I  am  afraid  you  do  not  like  your  pen.  Let  me  mend 
it  for  you.  I  mend  pens  remarkably  well." 

"  Thank  you — but  I  always  mend  my  own." 

"  How  can  you  contrive  to  write  so  even  ?  " 

He  was  silent. 

"Tell  your  sister  I  am  delighted  to  hear  of  her 
improvement  on  the  harp,  and  pray  let  her  know  that  I 
am  quite  in  raptures  with  her  beautiful  little  design  for  a 
table,  and  I  think  it  infinitely  superior  to  Miss  Grantley's." 

"  Will  you  give  me  leave  to  defer  your  raptures  till  I 
write  again  ?  At  present  I  have  not  room  to  do  them 
justice." 

"  Oh,  it  is  of  no  consequence.  I  shall  see  her  in 
January.  But  do  you  always  write  such  charming  long 
letters  to  her,  Mr.  Darcy  ?  " 

"  They  are  generally  long ;  but  whether  always 
charming,  it  is  not  for  me  to  determine." 

"It  is  a  rule  with  me,  that  a  person  who  can  write  a 
long  letter  with  ease  cannot  write  ill." 

"  That  will  not  do  for  a  compliment  to  Darcy,  Caroline," 
cried  her  brother,  "  because  he  does  not  write  with  ease. 


62  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

He  studies  too  much  for  words  of  four  syllables.     Do 
not  you,  Darcy  ?  " 

"  My  style  of  writing  is  very  different  from  yours." 

41  Oh,"  cried  Miss  Bingley,  "  Charles  writes  in  the  most 
careless  way  imaginable.  He  leaves  out  half  his  words, 
and  blots  the  rest." 

"  My  ideas  flow  so  rapidly  that  I  have  not  time  to 
express  them  ;  by  which  means  my  letters  sometimes 
convey  no  ideas  at  all  to  my  correspondents." 

"  Your  humility,  Mr.  Bingley,"  said  Elizabeth,  "  must 
disarm  reproof." 

"  Nothing  is  more  deceitful,"  said  Darcy,  "  than  the 
appearance  of  humility.  It  is  often  only  carelessness  of 
opinion,  and  sometimes  an  indirect  boast." 

"And  which  of  the  two  do  you  call  tny  little  recent 
piece  of  modesty  ?  " 

"The  indirect  boast ;  for  you  are  really  proud  of  your 
defects  in  writing,  because  you  consider  them  as  proceed- 
ing from  a  rapidity  of  thought  and  carelessness  of 
execution,  which,  if  not  estimable,  you  think  at  least 
highly  interesting.  The  power  of  doing  anything  with 
quickness  is  always  much  prized  by  the  possessor,  and 
often  without  any  attention  to  the  imperfection  of  the 
performance.  When  you  told  Mrs.  Bennet  this  morning, 
that  if  you  ever  resolved  on  quitting  Xetherfield  you 
should  be  gone  in  five  minutes,  you  meant  it  to  be  a  sort 
of  panegyric,  of  compliment  to  yourself;  and  yet  what 
is  there  so  very  laudable  in  a  precipitance  which  must 
leave  very  necessary  business  undone,  and  can  be  of  no 
real  advantage  to  yourself  or  anyone  else  ?  " 

"  Xay,"  cried  Bingley,  "  this  is  too  much,  to  remember 
at  night  all  the  foolish  things  that  were  said  in  the 
morning.  And  yet,  upon  my  honour,  I  believed  what  I 


PRIDE  AND   PREJUDICE.  63 

said  of  myself  to  be  true,  and  I  believe  it  at  this  moment. 
At  least,  therefore,  I  did  not  assume  the  character  of 
needless  precipitance  merely  to  show  off  before  the 
ladies." 

"  I  daresay  you  believed  it ;  but  I  am  by  no  means 
convinced  that  you  would  be  gone  with  such  celerity. 
Your  conduct  would  be  quite  as  dependent  on  chance  as 
that  of  any  man  I  know  ;  and  if,  as  you  were  mounting 
your  horse,  a  friend  were  to  say,  '  Bingley,  you  had 
better  stay  till  next  week,'  you  would  probably  do  it- 
you  would  probably  not  go — and,  at  another  word, 
•  might  stay  a  month." 

"  You  have  only  proved  by  this,"  cried  Elizabeth, 
"that  Mr.  Bingley  did  not  do  justice  to  his  own 
disposition.  You  have  shown  him  off  now  much  more 
than  he  did  himself." 

"  I  am  exceedingly  gratified,"  said  Bingley,  "  by  your 
converting  what  my  friend  says  into  a  compliment  on 
the  sweetness  of  my  temper.  But  I  am  afraid  you  arc 
giving  it  a  turn  which  that  gentleman  did  by  no  means 
intend  ;  for  he  would  certainly  think  the  better  of  me  if, 
under  such  a  circumstance,  I  were  to  give  a  flat  denial, 
and  ride  off  as  fast  as  I  could." 

"  Would  Mr.  Darcy  then  consider  the  rashness  of  your 
original  intention  as  atoned  for  by  your  obstinacy  in 
adhering  to  it  ?  " 

"  Upon  my  word,  I  cannot  exactly  explain  the 
matter — Darcy  must  speak  for  himself." 

"  You  expect  me  to  account  for  opinions  which  you 
choose  to  call  mine,  but  which  I  have  never  acknowledged. 
Allowing  the  case,  however,  to  stand  according  to  your 
representation,  you  must  remember,  Miss  Bennet,  that  the 
friend  who  is  supposed  to  desire  his  return  to  the  house, 


64  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

and  the  delay  of  his  plan,  has  merely  desired  it,  asked 
it  without  offering  one  argument  in  favour  of  its 
propriety." 

"  To  yield  readily — easily — to  the  persuasion  of  a  friend 
is  no  merit  with  you." 

"  To  yield  without  conviction  is  no  compliment  to  the 
understanding  of  either." 

"  You  appear  to  me,  Mr.  Darcy,  to  allow  nothing  for 
the  influence  of  friendship  and  affection.  A  regard  for 
the  requester  would  often  make  one  readily  yield  to  a 
request,  without  waiting  for  arguments  to  reason  one 
into  it.  I  am  not  particularly  speaking  of  such  a  case  as  • 
you  have  supposed  about  Mr.  Bingley.  We  may  as  well 
wait,  perhaps,  till  the  circumstance  occurs,  before  we 
discuss  the  discretion  of  his  behaviour  thereupon.  But 
in  general  and  ordinary  cases,  between  friend  and  friend, 
where  one  of  them  is  desired  by  the  other  to  change  a 
resolution  of  no  very  great  moment,  should  you  think  ill 
of  that  person  for  complying  with  the  desire,  without 
waiting  to  be  argued  into  it  ? " 

"Will  it  not  be  advisable,  before  we  proceed  on  this 
subject,  to  arrange  with  rather  more  precision  the  degree 
of  importance  which  is  to  appertain  to  this  request,  as 
well  as  the  degree  of  intimacy  subsisting  between  the 
parties  ?  " 

"  By  all  means,"  cried  Bingley  ;  "  let  us  hear  all  the 
particulars,  not  forgetting  their  comparative  height  and 
size,  for  that  will  have  more  weight  in  the  argument, 
Miss  Bennet,  than  you  may  be  aware  of.  I  assure  you 
that  if  Darcy  were  not  such  a  great  tall  fellow,  in 
comparison  with  myself,  I  should  not  pay  him  half  so 
much  deference.  I  declare  I  do  not  know  a  more  awful 
object  than  Darcy  on  particular  occasions,  and  in 


PRIDE  AND    PREJUDICE.  65 

particular  places  ;  at  his  own  house  especially,  and  of  a 
Sunday  evening,  when  he  has  nothing  to  do." 

Mr.  Darcy  smiled  ;  but  Elizabeth  thought  she  could 
perceive  that  he  was  rather  offended,  and  therefore 
checked  her  laugh.  Miss  Bingley  warmly  resented  the 
indignity  he  had  received,  in  an  expostulation  with  her 
brother  for  talking  such  nonsense. 

"  I  see  your  design,  Bingley,"  said  his  friend.  "  You 
dislike  an  argument,  and  want  to  silence  this." 

"  Perhaps  I  do.  Arguments  are  too  much  like  disputes. 
If  you  and  Miss  Bennet  will  defer  yours  till  I  am  out  of 
the  room,  I  shall  be  very  thankful ;  and  then  you  may 
say  whatever  you  like  of  me." 

"  What  you  ask,"  said  Elizabeth,  "  is  no  sacrifice  on  my 
side  ;  and  Mr.  Darcy  had  much  better  finish  his  letter." 

Mr.  Darcy  took  her  advice,  and  did  finish  his  letter. 

When  that  business  was  over,  he  applied  to  Miss 
Bingley  and  Elizabeth  for  the  indulgence  of  some  music. 
Miss  Bingley  moved  with  alacrity  to  the  pianoforte,  and 
after  a  polite  request  that  Elizabeth  would  lead  the  way, 
which  the  other  as  politely  and  more  earnestly  negatived, 
she  seated  herself. 

Mrs.  Hurst  sang  with  her  sister  ;  and  while  they  were 
thus  employed,  Elizabeth  could  not  help  observing,  as 
she  turned  over  some  music-books  that  lay  on  the 
instrument,  how  frequently  Mr.  Darcy 's  eyes  were  fixed 
on  her.  She  hardly  knew  how  to  suppose  that  she  could 
be  an  object  of  admiration  to  so  great  a  man,  and  yet 
that  he  should  look  at  her  because  he  disliked  her  was 
still  more  strange.  She  could  only  imagine,  however,  at 
last,  that  she  drew  his  notice  because  there  was  some- 
thing about  her  more  wrong  and  reprehensible,  according 
to  his  ideas  of  right,  than  in  any  other  person  present. 

F 


66  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

The  supposition  did  not  pain  her.     She  liked   him  too 
little  to  care  for  his  approbation. 

After  playing  some  Italian  songs,  Miss  Bingley  varied 
the  charm  by  a  lively  Scotch  air  ;  and  soon  afterwards 
Mr.  Darcy,  drawing  near  Elizabeth,  said  to  her, — 

"  Do  you  not  feel  a  great  inclination,  Miss  Bennet,  to 
seize  such  an  opportunity  of  dancing  a  reel  ?  " 

She  smiled,  but  made  no  answer.  He  repeated  the 
question,  with  some  surprise  at  her  silence. 

"  Oh,"  said  she,  "  I  heard  you  before  ;  but  I  could  not 
immediately  determine  what  to  say  in  reply.  You 
wanted  me,  I  know,  to  say  '  Yes,'  that  you  might  have 
the  pleasure  of  despising  my  taste  ;  but  I  always  delight 
in  overthrowing  those  kind  of  schemes,  and  cheating  a 
person  of  their  premeditated  contempt.  I  have,  therefore, 
made  up  my  mind  to  tell  you  that  I  do  not  want  to 
dance  a  reel  at  all ;  and  now  despise  me  if  you  dare." 

"  Indeed  I  do  not  dare." 

Elizabeth,  having  rather  expected  to  affront  him,  was 
amazed  at  his  gallantry  ;  but  there  was  a  mixture  of 
sweetness  and  archness  in  her  manner  which  made  it 
difficult  for  her  to  affront  anybody,  and  Darcy  had  never 
been  so  bewitched  by  any  woman  as  he  was  by  her.  He 
really  believed  that,  were  it  not  for  the  inferiority  of  her 
connections,  he  should  be  in  some  danger. 

Miss  Bingley  saw,  or  suspected,  enough  to  be  jealous  ; 
and  her  great  anxiety  for  the  recovery  of  her  dear  friend 
Jane  received  some  assistance  from  her  desire  of  getting 
rid  of  Elizabeth. 

She  often  tried  to  provoke  Darcy  into  disliking  her 
guest,  by  talking  of  their  supposed  marriage,  and  plan- 
ning his  happiness  in  such  an  alliance. 

"  I  hope,"  said  she,  as  they  were  walking  together  in 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 


the  shrubbery  the  next  day,  "  you  will  give  your  mother- 
in-law  a  few  hints,  when  this  desirable  event  takes  place, 
as  to  the  advantage  of  holding  her  tongue  ;  and  if  you 
can  compass  it,  to  cure  the  younger  girls  of  running  after 


[/ 


{Copyright  1894  £_y  G^  ^e  Allen.'] 

the  officers.  And,  if  I  may  mention  so  delicate  a  subject, 
endeavour  to  check  that  little  something,  bordering  on 
conceit  and  impertinence,  which  your  lady  possesses.'' 

"  Have  you  anything  else  to  propose  for  my  domestic 
felicity  ?  " 


68  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

"  Oh  yes.  Do  let  the  portraits  of  your  uncle  and  aunt 
Philips  be  placed  in  the  gallery  at  Pemberley.  Put  them 
next  to  your  great-uncle  the  judge.  They  are  in  the 
same  profession,  you  know,  only  in  different  lines.  As 
for  your  Elizabeth's  picture,  you  must  not  attempt  to 
have  it  taken,  for  what  painter  could  do  justice  to  those 
beautiful  eyes  ?  " 

"  It  would  not  be  easy,  indeed,  to  catch  their  expression ; 
but  their  colour  and  shape,  and  the  eyelashes,  so 
remarkably  fine,  might  be  copied." 

At  that  moment  they  were  met  from  another  walk  by 
Mrs.  Hurst  and  Elizabeth  herself. 

"  I  did  not  know  that  you  intended  to  walk,"  said  Miss 
Bingley,  in  some  confusion,  lest  they  had  been  overheard. 

"You  used  us  abominably  ill,"  answered  Mrs.  Hurst, 
"  running  away  without  telling  us  that  you  were  coming 
out." 

Then  taking  the  disengaged  arm  of  Mr.  Darcy,  she  left 
Elizabeth  to  walk  by  herself.  The  path  just  admitted  three. 
Mr.  Darcy  felt  their  rudeness,  and  immediately  said,- 

"  This  walk  is  not  wide  enough  for  our  party.  We  had 
better  go  into  the  avenue." 

But  Elizabeth,  who  had  not  the  least  inclination  to 
remain  with  them,  laughingly  answered,— 

"  No,  no  ;  stay  where  you  are.  You  are  charmingly 
grouped,  and  appear  to  uncommon  advantage.  The 
picturesque  would  be  spoilt  by  admitting  a  fourth. 
Good-bye." 

She  then  ran  gaily  off,  rejoicing,  as  she  rambled  about, 
in  the  hope  of  being  at  home  again  in  a  day  or  two. 
Jane  was  already  so  much  recovered  as  to  intend  leaving 
her  room  for  a  couple  of  hours  that  evening. 


\Copyi-ight  1894  by  George  Allen.} 

CHAPTER   XL 

HEX  the  ladies  removed  after  din- 
ner Elizabeth  ran  up  to  her  sister, 
and  seeing  her  well  guarded  from 
cold,  attended  her  into  the  drawing- 
room,  where  she  was  welcomed  by 
her  two  friends  with  many  pro- 
fessions of  pleasure  ;  and  Elizabeth 
had  never  seen  them  so  agreeable  as  they  were  during 
the  hour  which  passed  before  the  gentlemen  appeared. 
Their  powers  of  conversation  were  considerable.  They 
could  describe  an  entertainment  with  accuracy,  relate 
an  anecdote  with  humour,  and  laugh  at  their  acquaint- 
ance with  spirit. 

But  when  the  gentlemen  entered,  Jane  was  no  longer 


70  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

the  first  object ;  Miss  Bingley's  eyes  were  instantly  turned 
towards  Darcy,  and  she  had  something  to  say  to  him 
before  he  had  advanced  many  steps.  He  addressed  him- 
self directly  to  Miss  Bennet  with  a  polite  congratulation  ; 
Mr.  Hurst  also  made  her  a  slight  bow,  and  said  he  was 
"  very  glad  ; "  but  diffuseness  and  warmth  remained  for 
Bingley's  salutation.  He  was  full  of  joy  and  attention. 
The  first  half  hour  was  spent  in  piling  up  the  fire,  lest 
she  should  suffer  from  the  change  of  room  ;  and  she 
removed,  at  his  desire,  to  the  other  side  of  the  fireplace, 
that  she  might  be  farther  from  the  door.  He  then 
sat  down  by  her,  and  talked  scarcely  to  anyone  else. 
Elizabeth,  at  work  in  the  opposite  corner,  saw  it  all  with 
great  delight. 

When  tea  was  over  Mr.  Hurst  reminded  his  sister-in-law 
of  the  card- table — but  in  vain.  She  had  obtained  private 
intelligence  that  Mr.  Darcy  did  not  wish  for  cards,  and  Mr. 
Hurst  soon  found  even  his  open  petition  rejected.  She 
assured  him  that  no  one  intended  to  play,  and  the  silence 
of  the  whole  party  on  the  subject  seemed  to  justify  her. 
Mr.  Hurst  had,  therefore,  nothing  to  do  but  to  stretch 
himself  on  one  of  the  sofas  and  go  to  sleep.  Darcy  took 
up  a  book.  Miss  Bingley  did  the  same;  and  Mrs.  Hurst, 
principally  occupied  in  playing  with  her  bracelets  and 
rings,  joined  now  and  then  in  her  brother's  conversation 
with  Miss  Bennet. 

Miss  Bingley's  attention  was  quite  as  much  engaged 
in  watching  Mr.  Darcy's  progress  through  his  book,  as  in 
reading  her  own  ;  and  she  was  perpetually  either  making 
some  inquiry,  or  looking  at  his  page.  She  could  not  win 
him,  however,  to  any  conversation  ;  he  merely  answered 
her  question  and  read  on.  At  length,  quite  exhausted  by 
the  attempt  to  be  amused  with  her  own  book,  which  she 


PRIDE    AND    PREJUDICE.  71 

had  only  chosen  because  it  was  the  second  volume  of  his, 
she  gave  a  great  yawn  and  said,  "  How  pleasant  it  is  to 
spend  an  evening  in  this  way !  I  declare,  after  all,  there 
is  no  enjoyment  like  reading !  How  much  sooner  one 
tires  of  anything  than  of  a  book  !  When  I  have  a  house 
of  my  own,  I  shall  be  miserable  if  I  have  not  an  excellent 
library." 

No  one  made  any  reply.  She  then  yawned  again, 
threw  aside  her  book,  and  cast  her  eyes  round  the  room 
in  quest  of  some  amusement ;  when,  hearing  her  brother 
mentioning  a  ball  to  Miss  Bennet,  she  turned  suddenly 
towards  him  and  said, — 

"  By  the  bye  Charles,  are  you  really  serious  in  medi- 
tating a  dance  at  Netherfield  ?  I  would  advise  you, 
before  you  determine  on  it,  to  consult  the  wishes  of  the 
present  party  ;  I  am  much  mistaken  if  there  are  not 
some  among  us  to  whom  a  ball  would  be  rather  a  punish- 
ment than  a  pleasure." 

"If  you  mean  Darcy,"  cried  her  brother,  "he  may  go 
to  bed,  if  he  chooses,  before  it  begins  ;  but  as  for  the  ball, 
it  is  quite  a  settled  thing,  and  as  soon  as  Nicholls  has 
made  white  soup  enough  I  shall  send  round  my  cards." 

"  I  should  like  balls  infinitely  better,"  she  replied,  "  if 
they  were  carried  on  in  a  different  manner  ;  but  there  is 
something  insufferably  tedious  in  the  usual  process  of  such 
a  meeting.  It  would  surely  be  much  more  rational  if 
conversation  instead  of  dancing  made  the  order  of  the 
day." 

"  Much  more  rational,  my  dear  Caroline,  I  dare  say  ; 
but  it  would  not  be  near  so  much  like  a  ball." 

Miss  Bingley  made  no  answer,  and  soon  afterwards 
got  up  and  walked  about  the  room.  Her  figure  was 
elegant,  and  she  walked  well ;  but  Darcy,  at  whom  it  was 


72  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

all  aimed,  was  still  inflexibly  studious.  In  the  despera- 
tion of  her  feelings,  she  resolved  on  one  effort  more  ;  and, 
turning  to  Elizabeth,  said,— 

"  Miss  Eliza  Ben  net,  let  me  persuade  you  to  follow  my 
example,  and  take  a  turn  about  the  room.  I  assure  you 
it  is  very  refreshing  after  sitting  so  long  in  one  attitude." 

Elizabeth  was  surprised,  but  agreed  to  it  immediately. 
Miss  Bingley  succeeded  no  less  in  the  real  object  of  her 
civility :  Mr.  Darcy  looked  up.  He  was  as  much  awake 
to  the  novelty  of  attention  in  that  quarter  as  Elizabeth 
herself  could  be,  and  unconsciously  closed  his  book. 
He  was  directly  invited  to  join  their  party,  but  he 
declined  it,  observing  that  he  could  imagine  but  two 
motives  for  their  choosing  to  walk  up  and  down  the  room 
together,  with  either  of  which  motives  his  joining  them 
would  interfere.  What  could  he  mean  ?  She  was  dying 
to  know  what  could  be  his  meaning — and  asked  Elizabeth 
whether  she  could  at  all  understand  him. 

"  Not  at  all,"  was  her  answer ;  "  but,  depend  upon  it, 
he  means  to  be  severe  on  us,  and  our  surest  way  of  dis- 
appointing him  will  be  to  ask  nothing  about  it." 

Miss  Bingley,  however,  was  incapable  of  disappointing 
Mr.  Darcy  in  anything,  and  persevered,  therefore,  in 
requiring  an  explanation  of  his  two  motives. 

"  I  have  not  the  smallest  objection  to  explaining  them," 
said  he,  as  soon  as  she  allowed  him  to  speak.  "  You 
either  choose  this  method  of  passing  the  evening  because 
you  are  in  each  other's  confidence,  and  have  secret  affairs 
to  discuss,  or  because  you  are  conscious  that  your  figures 
appear  to  the  greatest  advantage  in  walking  :  if  the  first, 
I  should  be  completely  in  your  way  ;  and  if  the  second, 
I  can  admire  you  much  better  as  I  sit  by  the  fire." 

"  Oh,  shocking  !  "  cried  Miss  Bingley.     "  I  never  heard 


PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE.  73 

anything  so  abominable.  How  shall  we  punish  him  for 
such  a  speech  ?  " 

"  Nothing  so  easy,  if  you  have  but  the  inclination," 
said  Elizabeth.  "  We  can  all  plague  and  punish  one 
another.  Tease  him — laugh  at  him.  Intimate  as  you 
are,  you  must  know  how  it  is  to  be  done." 

"  But  upon  my  honour  I  do  not.  I  do  assure  you  that 
my  intimacy  has  not  yet  taught  me  that.  Tease  calm- 
ness of  temper  and  presence  of  mind  !  No,  no  ;  I  feel  he 
may  defy  us  there.  And  as  to  laughter,  we  will  not  ex- 
pose ourselves,  if  you  please,  by  attempting  to  laugh 
without  a  subject.  Mr.  Darcy  may  hug  himself." 

"  Mr.  Darcy  is  not  to  be  laughed  at  ! "  cried  Elizabeth. 
"  That  is  an  uncommon  advantage,  and  uncommon  I  hope 
it  will  continue,  for  it  would  be  a  great  loss  to  me  to  have 
many  such  acquaintance.  I  dearly  love  a  laugh." 

"  Miss  Bingley,"  said  he,  "  has  given  me  credit  for  more 
than  can  be.  The  wisest  and  best  of  men, — nay,  the 
wisest  and  best  of  their  actions, — may  be  rendered 
ridiculous  by  a  person  whose  first  object  in  life  is  a  joke." 

"  Certainly,"  replied  Elizabeth,  "  there  are  such  people, 
but  I  hope  I  am  not  one  of  tJicin.  I  hope  I  never  ridicule 
what  is  \vise  or  good.  Follies  and  nonsense,  whims  and 
inconsistencies,  do  divert  me,  I  own,  and  I  laugh  at  them 
whenever  I  can.  But  these,  I  suppose,  are  precisely  what 
you  are  without." 

"  Perhaps  that  is  not  possible  for  anyone.  But  it  has 
been  the  study  of  my  life  to  avoid  those  weaknesses  which 
often  expose  a  strong  understanding  to  ridicule." 

"  Such  as  vanity  and  pride." 

"  Yes,  vanity  is  a  weakness  indeed.  But  pride — where 
there  is  a  real  superiority  of  mind — pride  will  be  always 
under  good  regulation." 


74  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

Elizabeth  turned  away  to  hide  a  smile. 

"  Your  examination  of  Mr.  Darcy  is  over,  I  presume," 
said  Miss  Bingley  ;  "  and  pray  what  is  the  result  ?  " 

"  I  am  perfectly  convinced  by  it  that  Mr.  Darcy  has  no 
defect.  He  owns  it  himself  without  disguise." 

"  No,"  said  Darcy,  "  I  have  made  no  such  pretension. 
I  have  faults  enough,  but  they  are  not,  I  hope,  of  under- 
standing. My  temper  I  dare  not  vouch  for.  It  is,  I 
believe,  too  little  yielding ;  certainly  too  little  for  the 
convenience  of  the  world.  I  cannot  forget  the  follies  and 
vices  of  others  so  soon  as  I  ought,  nor  their  offences 
against  myself.  My  feelings  are  not  puffed  about  with 
every  attempt  to  move  them.  My  temper  would  perhaps 
be  called  resentful.  My  good  opinion  once  lost  is  lost 
for  ever." 

"  That  is  a  failing,  indeed  !  "  cried  Elizabeth.  "  Implac- 
able resentment  is  a  shade  in  a  character.  But  you  have 
chosen  your  fault  well.  I  really  cannot  laugh  at  it.  You 
are  safe  from  me." 

"  There  is,  I  believe,  in  every  disposition  a  tendency  to 
some  particular  evil,  a  natural  defect,  which  not  even  the 
best  education  can  overcome." 

"  And  your  defect  is  a  propensity  to  hate  everybody." 

"And  yours,"  he  replied,  with  a  smile,  "  is  wilfully  to 
misunderstand  them." 

"  Do  let  us  have  a  little  music,"  cried  Miss  Bingley, 
tired  of  a  conversation  in  which  she  had  no  share. 
"  Louisa,  you  will  not  mind  my  waking  Mr.  Hurst." 

Her  sister  made  not  the  smallest  objection,  and  the 
pianoforte  was  opened  ;  and  Darcy,  after  a  few  moments' 
recollection,  was  not  sorry  for  it.  He  began  to  feel  the 
danger  of  paying  Elizabeth  too  much  attention. 


CHAPTER   XII. 

N  consequence  of  an  agreement  between  the 
sisters,  Elizabeth  wrote  the  next  morning 
to  her  mother,  to  beg  that  the  carriage 
might  be  sent  for  them  in  the  course  of  the 
day.  But  Mrs.  Bennet,  who  had  calculated 
on  her  daughters  remaining  at  Netherfield 
till  the  following  Tuesday,  which  would 
exactly  finish  Jane's  week,  could  not  bring 
^^  herself  to  receive  them  with  pleasure  before. 

Her  answer,  therefore,  was  not  propitious,  at  least  not  to 
Elizabeth's  wishes,  for  she  was  impatient  to  get  home. 
Mrs.  Bennet  sent  them  word  that  they  could  not  possibly 
have  the  carnage  before  Tuesday ;  and  in  her  postscript 
it  was  added,  that  if  Mr.  Bingley  and  his  sister  pressed 
them  to  stay  longer,  she  could  spare  them  very  well. 
Against  staying  longer,  however,  Elizabeth  was  positively 


76  PRIDE    AND    PREJUDICE. 

resolved — nor  did  she  much  expect  it  would  be  asked  ; 
and  fearful,  on  the  contrary,  of  being  considered  as  in- 
truding themselves  needlessly  long,  she  urged  Jane  to 
borrow  Mr.  Bingley's  carriage  immediately,  and  at  length 
it  was  settled  that  their  original  design  of  leaving  X ether- 
field  that  morning  should  be  mentioned,  and  the  request 
made. 

The  communication  excited  many  professions  of  con- 
cern ;  and  enough  was  said  of  wishing  them  to  stay  at 
least  till  the  following  day  to  work  on  Jane  ;  and  till  the 
morrow  their  Coiner  was  deferred.  Miss  Bindley  was 

O  O  ,^>          J 

then  sorry  that  she  had  proposed  the  delay  ;  for  her 
jealousy  and  dislike  of  one  sister  much  exceeded  her 
affection  for  the  other. 

The  master  of  the  house  heard  with  real  sorrow  that 
they  were  to  go  so  soon,  and  repeatedly  tried  to  persuade 
Miss  Bennet  that  it  would  not  be  safe  for  her — that  she 
was  not  enough  recovered  ;  but  Jane  was  firm  where  she 
felt  herself  to  be  right. 

To  Mr.  Darcy  it  was  welcome  intelligence  :  Elizabeth 
had  been  at  X'etherfield  long  enough.  She  attracted  him 
more  than  he  liked  ;  and  Miss  Bingley  was  uncivil  to  hci\ 
and  more  teasing  than  usual  to  himself.  He  wisely  re- 
solved to  be  particularly  careful  that  no  sign  of  admira- 
tion should  noi'c  escape  him — nothing  that  could  elevate 
her  with  the  hope  of  influencing  his  felicity  ;  sensible 
that,  if  such  an  idea  had  been  suggested,  his  behaviour 
during  the  last  dav  must  have  material  weight  in  con- 

O  »  O 

firming  or  crushing  it.  Steady  to  his  purpose,  he  scarcely 
spoke  ten  words  to  her  through  the  whole  of  Saturday  : 
and  though  they  were  at  one  time  left  by  themselves  for 
half  an  hour,  he  adhered  most  conscientiously  to  his  book, 
and  would  not  even  look  at  her. 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  77 

On  Sunday,  after  morning  service,  the  separation,  so 
agreeable  to  almost  all,  took  place.  Miss  Bingley's 
civility  to  Elizabeth  increased  at  last  very  rapidly,  as 
well  as  her  affection  for  Jane  ;  and  when  they  parted, 
after  assuring  the  latter  of  the  pleasure  it  would  always 
give  her  to  see  her  either  at  Longbourn  or  Xetherfield, 
and  embracing  her  most  tenderly,  she  even  shook  hands 
with  the  former.  Elizabeth  took  leave  of  the  whole 
party  in  the  liveliest  spirits. 

They  were  not  welcomed  home  very  cordially  by  their 
mother.  Mrs.  Bennet  wondered  at  their  coming,  and 

O " 

thought  them  very  wrong  to  give  so  much  trouble,  and 
was  sure  Jane  would  have  caught  cold  again.  But  their 
father,  though  very  laconic  in  his  expressions  of  pleasure, 
was  really  glad  to  see  them  ;  he  had  felt  their  importance 
in  the  family  circle.  The  evening  conversation,  when 
they  were  all  assembled,  had  lost  much  of  its  animation, 
and  almost  all  its  sense,  by  the  absence  of  Jane  and 
Elizabeth. 

They  found  Mary,  as  usual,  deep  in  the  study  of 
thorough  bass  and  human  nature  ;  and  had  some  new 
extracts  to  admire  and  some  new  observations  of  thread- 
bare morality  to  listen  to.  Catherine  and  Lydia  had 
information  for  them  of  a  different  sort.  Much  had  been 
done,  and  much  had  been  said  in  the  regiment  since  the 
preceding  Wednesday  ;  several  of  the  officers  had  dined 
lately  with  their  uncle  ;  a  private  had  been  flogged  ;  and 
it  had  actually  been  hinted  that  Colonel  Forster  was 
going  to  be  married. 


M& 


CHAPTER   XIII 


HOPE,  my  dear,"  said  Mr.  Bennet 
to  his  wife,  as  they  were  at  break- 
fast the  next  morning,  "  that  you 
have  ordered  a  good  dinner  to-day,  because  I  have  reason 
to  expect  an  addition  to  our  family  party." 

"Who  do  you  mean,  my  dear?  I  know  of  nobody 
that  is  coming,  I  am  sure,  unless  Charlotte  Lucas  should 
happen  to  call  in  ;  and  I  hope  my  dinners  are  good 
enough  for  her.  I  do  not  believe  she  often  sees  such  at 
home." 

"  The  person  of  whom  I  speak  is  a  gentleman  and  a 
stranger." 

Mrs.  Bennet's  eyes  sparkled.  "  A  gentleman  and  a 
stranger !  It  is  Mr.  Bingley,  I  am  sure.  Why,  Jane- 
you  never  dropped  a  word  of  this — you  sly  thing ! 
Well,  I  am  sure  I  shall  be  extremely  glad  to  see  Mr. 
Bingley.  But — good  Lord  !  how  unlucky  !  there  is  not 
a  bit  of  fish  to  be  got  to-day  Lydia,  my  love,  ring  the 
bell.  I  must  speak  to  Hill  this  moment." 

"  It  is  not  Mr.  Bingley,"  said  her  husband  ;  "  it  is  a 
person  whom  I  never  saw  in  the  whole  course  of  my 
life." 

This  roused  a  general  astonishment ;  and  he  had  the 


PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE.  79 

pleasure  of  being  eagerly  questioned  by  his  wife  and  five 
daughters  at  once. 

After  amusing  himself  some  time  with  their  curiosity, 
he  thus  explained  : — "  About  a  month  ago  I  received  this 
letter,  and  about  a  fortnight  ago  I  answered  it ;  for  I 
thought  it  a  case  of  some  delicacy,  and  requiring  early 
attention.  It  is  from  my  cousin,  Mr.  Collins,  who,  when 
I  am  dead,  may  turn  you  all  out  of  this  house  as  soon  as 
he  pleases." 

"  Oh,  my  dear,"  cried  his  wife,  "  I  cannot  bear  to  hear 
that  mentioned.  Pray  do  not  talk  of  that  odious  man. 
I  do  think  it  is  the  hardest  thing  in  the  world,  that  your 
estate  should  be  entailed  away  from  your  own  children  ; 
and  I  am  sure,  if  I  had  been  you,  I  should  have  tried  long 
ago  to  do  something  or  other  about  it." 

Jane  and  Elizabeth  attempted  to  explain  to  her  the 
nature  of  an  entail.  They  had  often  attempted  it 
before  :  but  it  was  a  subject  on  which  Mrs.  Bennet  was 
beyond  the  reach  of  reason  ;  and  she  continued  to  rail 
bitterly  against  the  cruelty  of  settling  an  estate  away  from 
a  family  of  five  daughters,  in  favour  of  a  man  whom 
nobody  cared  anything  about. 

"  It  certainly  is  a  most  iniquitous  affair,"  said  Mr. 
Bennet ;  "  and  nothing  can  clear  Mr.  Collins  from  the 

o 

guilt  of  inheriting  Longbourn.  But  if  you  will  listen  to 
his  letter,  you  may,  perhaps,  be  a  little  softened  by  his 
manner  of  expressing  himself." 

"  No,  that  I  am  sure  I  shall  not :  and  I  think  it  was  very 
impertinent  of  him  to  write  to  you  at  all,  and  very  hypo- 
critical. I  hate  such  false  friends.  Why  could  not  he  keep 
on  quarrelling  with  you,  as  his  father  did  before  him  ?  " 

"  Why,  indeed,  he  does  seem  to  have  had  some  filial 
scruples  on  that  head,  as  you  will  hear." 


SO  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

"  Hunsford,  near  Westerham,  Kent,  15/7^  October. 

"  Dear  Sir, 

"  The  disagreement  subsisting  between  yourself  and 
my  late  honoured  father  always  gave  me  much  uneasi- 
ness ;  and,  since  I  have  had  the  misfortune  to  lose  him,  I 
have  frequently  wished  to  heal  the  breach  :  but,  for  some 
time,  I  was  kept  back  by  my  own  doubts,  fearing  lest  it 
might  seem  disrespectful  to  his  memory  for  me  to  be  on 
good  terms  with  anyone  with  whom  it  had  always 
pleased  him  to  be  at  variance."-  —  There,  Mrs.  Bennet.' — 
"  My  mind,  however,  is  now  made  up  on  the  subject ;  for, 
having  received  ordination  at  Easter,  I  have  been  so  for- 
tunate as  to  be  distinguished  by  the  patronage  of  the 
Right  Honourable  Lady  Catherine  de  Bourgh,  widow  of 
Sir  Lewis  de  Bourgh,  whose  bounty  and  beneficence  has 
preferred  me  to  the  valuable  rectory  of  this  parish,  where 
it  shall  be  my  earnest  endeavour  to  demean  myself  with 
grateful  respect  towards  her  Ladyship,  and  be  ever 
ready  to  perform  those  rites  and  ceremonies  which  are 
instituted  by  the  Church  of  England.  As  a  clergyman, 
moreover,  I  feel  it  my  duty  to  promote  and  establish  the 
blessing  of  peace  in  all  families  within  the  reach  of  my 
influence  ;  and  on  these  grounds  I  flatter  myself  that  my 
present  overtures  of  good-will  are  highly  commendable, 
and  that  the  circumstance  of  my  being  next  in  the  entail 
of  Longbourn  estate  will  be  kindly  overlooked  on  your 
side,  and  not  lead  you  to  reject  the  offered  olive  branch. 
I  cannot  be  otherwise  than  concerned  at  being  the  means 
of  injuring  your  amiable  daughters,  and  beg  leave  to 
apologize  for  it,  as  well  as  to  assure  you  of  my  readiness 
to  make  them  every  possible  amends  ;  but  of  this  here- 
after. If  you  should  have  no  objection  to  receive  me  into 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  8 1 

your  house,  I  propose  myself  the  satisfaction  of  waiting 
on  you  and  your  family,  Monday,  November  iSth,  by 
four  o'clock,  and  shall  probably  trespass  on  your  hospi- 
tality till  the  Saturday  se'n-night  following,  which  I  can 
do  without  any  inconvenience,  as  Lady  Catherine  is  far 
from  objecting  to  my  occasional  absence  on  a  Sunday, 
provided  that  some  other  clergyman  is  engaged  to  do  the 
duty  of  the  day.  I  remain,  dear  sir,  with  respectful  com- 
pliments to  your  lady  and  daughters,  your  well-wisher 
and  friend,  "  WILLIAM  COLLINS." 

"  At  four  o'clock,  therefore,  we  may  expect  this  peace- 
making gentleman,"  said  Mr.  Bennet,  as  he  folded  up  the 
letter.  "  He  seems  to  be  a  most  conscientious  and  polite 
young  man,  upon  my  word  ;  and,  I  doubt  not,  will  prove 
a  valuable  acquaintance,  especially  if  Lady  Catherine 
should  be  so  indulgent  as  to  let  him  come  to  us  again." 

"  There  is  some  sense  in  what  he  says  about  the  girls, 
however ;  and,  if  he  is  disposed  to  make  them  any 
amends,  I  shall  not  be  the  person  to  discourage  him." 

"Though  it  is  difficult,"  said  Jane,  "to  guess  in  what 
way  he  can  mean  to  make  us  the  atonement  he  thinks 
our  due,  the  wish  is  certainly  to  his  credit." 

Elizabeth  was  chiefly  struck  with  his  extraordinary 
deference  for  Lady  Catherine,  and  his  kind  intention  of 
christening,  marrying,  and  burying  his  parishioners 
whenever  it  were  required. 

"  He  must  be  an  oddity,  I  think,"  said  she.  "  I  cannot 
make  him  out  There  is  something  very  pompous  in  his 
style.  And  what  can  he  mean  by  apologizing  for  being 
next  in  the  entail  ?  We  cannot  suppose  he  would  help  it, 
if  he  could.  Can  he  be  a  sensible  man,  sir?  " 

"  No,  my  dear ;  I  think  not.     I  have  great  hopes  of 

G 


82  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

finding  him  quite  the  reverse.  There  is  a  mixture  of  ser- 
vility and  self-importance  in  his  letter  which  promises 
well.  I  am  impatient  to  see  him." 

"In  point  of  composition,"  said  Mary,  "his  letter  does 
not  seem  defective.  The  idea  of  the  olive  branch 
perhaps  is  not  wholly  new,  yet  I  think  it  is  well 
expressed." 

To  Catherine  and  Lydia  neither  the  letter  nor  its 
writer  were  in  any  degree  interesting.  It  was  next  to 
impossible  that  their  cousin  should  come  in  a  scarlet 
coat,  and  it  was  now  some  weeks  since  they  had  received 
pleasure  from  the  society  of  a  man  in  any  other  colour. 
As  for  their  mother,  Mr.  Collins's  letter  had  done  away 
much  of  her  ill-will,  and  she  was  preparing  to  see  him 
with  a  degree  of  composure  which  astonished  her  husband 
and  daughters. 

Mr.  Collins  was  punctual  to  his  time,  and  was  received 
with  great  politeness  by  the  whole  family.  Mr.  Bennet 
indeed  said  little  ;  but  the  ladies  were  ready  enough  to 
talk,  and  Mr.  Collins  seemed  neither  in  need  of  en- 
couragement, nor  inclined  to  be  silent  himself.  He  was 
a  tall,  heavy-looking  young  man  of  five-and-twenty.  His 
air  was  grave  and  stately,  and  his  manners  were  very 
formal.  He  had  not  been  long  seated  before  he  com- 
plimented Mrs.  Bennet  on  having  so  fine  a  family  of 
daughters,  said  he  had  heard  much  of  their  beauty,  but 
that,  in  this  instance,  fame  had  fallen  short  of  the  truth  ; 
and  added,  that  he  did  not  doubt  her  seeing  them  all  in 
due  time  well  disposed  of  in  marriage.  This  gallantry 
was  not  much  to  the  taste  of  some  of  his  hearers  ;  but 
Mrs.  Bennet,  who  quarrelled  with  no  compliments, 
answered  most  readily, — 

"  You  are  very  kind,  sir,  I  am  sure  ;  and  I  wish  with  all 


PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE.  83 

my  heart  it  may  prove  so  ;  for  else  they  will  be  destitute 
enough.     Things  are  settled  so  oddly." 

"  You  allude,  perhaps,  to  the  entail  of  this  estate." 
"  Ah,  sir,  I  do  indeed.  It  is  a  grievous  affair  to  my 
poor  girls,  you  must  confess.  Not  that  I  mean  to  find 
fault  with  you,  for  such  things,  I  know,  are  all  chance  in 
this  world.  There  is  no  knowing  how  estates  will  go 
when  once  they  come  to  be  entailed." 

"  I  am  very  sensible,  madam,  of  the  hardship  to  my 
fair  cousins,  and  could  say  much  on  the  subject,  but  that 
I  am  cautious  of  appearing  forward  and  precipitate.  But 
I  can  assure  the  young  ladies  that  I  come  prepared  to 
admire  them.  At  present  I  will  not  say  more,  but, 
perhaps,  when  we  are  better  acquainted- 
He  was  interrupted  by  a  summons  to  dinner  ;  and  the 
girls  smiled  on  each  other.  They  were  not  the  only 
objects  of  Mr.  Collins's  admiration.  The  hall,  the 
dining-room,  and  all  its  furniture,  were  examined  and 
praised ;  and  his  commendation  of  everything  would 
have  touched  Mrs.  Bennet's  heart,  but  for  the  mortifying 
supposition  of  his  viewing  it  all  as  his  own  future  pro- 
perty. The  dinner,  too,  in  its  turn,  was  highly  admired  ; 
and  he  begged  to  know  to  which  of  his  fair  cousins  the 
excellence  of  its  cookery  was  owing.  But  here  he  was 
set  right  by  Mrs.  Bennet,  who  assured  him,  with  some 
asperity,  that  they  were  very  well  able  to  keep  a  good 
cook,  and  that  her  daughters  had  nothing  to  do  in  the 
kitchen.  He  begged  pardon  for  having  displeased  her. 
In  a  softened  tone  she  declared  herself  not  at  all 
offended  ;  but  he  continued  to  apologize  for  about  a 
quarter  of  an  hour. 


CHA¥   ER-XIV 


IURING  dinner,  Mr. 

Bennet  scarcely  spoke  at  all  ;  but 
when  the  servants  were  withdrawn,  he  thought  it  time  to 
have  some  conversation  with  his  guest,  and  therefore 
started  a  subject  in  which  he  expected  him  to  shine,  by 
observing  that  he  seemed  very  fortunate  in  his  patroness. 
Lady  Catherine  de  Bourgh's  attention  to  his  wishes,  and 
consideration  for  his  comfort,  appeared  very  remarkable. 
Mr.  Bennet  could  not  have  chosen  better.  Mr.  Collins 
was  eloquent  in  her  praise.  The  subject  elevated  him  to 
more  than  usual  solemnity  of  manner ;  and  with  a  most 
important  aspect  he  protested  that  he  had  never  in  his 
life  witnessed  such  behaviour  in  a  person  of  rank — such 
affability  and  condescension,  as  he  had  himself  expe- 
rienced from  Lady  Catherine.  She  had  been  graciously 
pleased  to  approve  of  both  the  discourses  which  he  had 
already  had  the  honour  of  preaching  before  her.  She  had 
also  asked  him  twice  to  dine  at  Rosings,  and  had  sent  for 
him  only  the  Saturday  before,  to  make  up  her  pool  of 
quadrille  in  the  evening.  Lady  Catherine  was  reckoned 
proud  by  many  people,  he  knew, but  he  had  never  seen  any- 
thing but  affability  in  her.  She  had  always  spoken  to  him 
as  she  would  to  any  other  gentleman  ;  she  made  not  the 
smallest  objection  to  his  joining  in  the  society  of  the 
neighbourhood,  nor  to  his  leaving  his  parish  occasionally 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  85 

for  a  week  or  two  to  visit  his  relations.  She  had  even 
condescended  to  advise  him  to  marry  as  soon  as  he  could, 
provided  he  chose  with  discretion  ;  and  had  once  paid 
him  a  visit  in  his  humble  parsonage,  where  she  had 
perfectly  approved  all  the  alterations  he  had  been  making, 
and  had  even  vouchsafed  to  suggest  some  herself, — some 
shelves  in  the  closets  upstairs. 

"  That  is  all  very  proper  and  civil,  I  am  sure,"  said  Mrs. 
Bennet,  "  and  I  dare  say  she  is  a  very  agreeable  woman. 
It  is  a  pity  that  great  ladies  in  general  are  not  more  like 
her.  Does  she  live  near  you,  sir  ?  " 

"  The  garden  in  which  stands  my  humble  abode  is 
separated  only  by  a  lane  from  Rosings  Park,  her  Lady- 
ship's residence." 

"  I  think  you  said  she  was  a  widow,  sir  ?  has  she 
any  family  ? " 

"  She  has  one  only  daughter,  the  heiress  of  Rosings, 
and  of  very  extensive  property." 

"  Ah,"  cried  Mrs.  Bennet,  shaking  her  head,  "  then  she 
is  better  off  than  many  girls.  And  what  sort  of  young 
lady  is  she  ?  Is  she  handsome  ?  " 

"  She  is  a  most  charming  young  lady,  indeed.  Lady 
Catherine  herself  says  that,  in  point  of  true  beauty,  Miss 
de  Bourgh  is  far  superior  to  the  handsomest  of  her  sex  ; 
because  there  is  that  in  her  features  which  marks  the 
young  woman  of  distinguished  birth.  She  is  unfortunately 
of  a  sickly  constitution,  which  has  prevented  her  making 
that  progress  in  many  accomplishments  which  she  could 
not  otherwise  have  failed  of,  as  I  am  informed  by  the 
lady  who  superintended  her  education,  and  who  still 
resides  with  them.  But  she  is  perfectly  amiable,  and 
often  condescends  to  drive  by  my  humble  abode  in  her 
little  phaeton  and  ponies." 


86  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

"  Has  she  been  presented  ?  I  do  not  remember  her 
name  among  the  ladies  at  court." 

"  Her  indifferent  state  of  health  unhappily  prevents 
her  being  in  town  ;  and  by  that  means,  as  I  told  Lady 
Catherine  myself  one  day,  has  deprived  the  British 
Court  of  its  brightest  ornament.  Her  Ladyship  seemed 
pleased  with  the  idea  ;  and  you  may  imagine  that  I  am 
happy  on  every  occasion  to  offer  those  little  delicate 
compliments  which  are  always  acceptable  to  ladies. 
I  have  more  than  once  observed  to  Lady  Catherine, 
that  her  charming  daughter  seemed  born  to  be  a  duchess  ; 
and  that  the  most  elevated  rank,  instead  of  giving  her 
consequence,  would  be  adorned  by  her.  These  are  the 
kind  of  little  things  which  please  her  Ladyship,  and  it  is 
a  sort  of  attention  which  I  conceive  myself  peculiarly 
bound  to  pay." 

"  You  judge  very  properly,"  said  Mr.  Bennet ;  "and  it 
is  happy  for  you  that  you  possess  the  talent  of  flattering 
with  delicacy.  May  I  ask  whether  these  pleasing  atten- 
tions proceed  from  the  impulse  of  the  moment,  or  are 
the  result  of  previous  study  ?  " 

"  They  arise  chiefly  from  what  is  passing  at  the  time  ; 
and  though  I  sometimes  amuse  myself  with  suggesting 
and  arranging  such  little  elegant  compliments  as  may 
be  adapted  to  ordinary  occasions,  I  always  wish  to  give 
them  as  unstudied  an  air  as  possible." 

Mr.  Bennet's  expectations  were  fully  answered.  His 
cousin  was  as  absurd  as  he  had  hoped  ;  and  he  listened 
to  him  with  the  keenest  enjoyment,  maintaining  at  the 
same  time  the  most  resolute  composure  of  countenance, 
and,  except  in  an  occasional  glance  at  Elizabeth,  requiring 
no  partner  in  his  pleasure. 

By  tea-time,  however,  the  dose  had  been  enough,  and 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

Mr.  Bennet  was  glad  to  take  his  guest  into  the  drawing- 
room  again,  and  when  tea  was  over,  glad  to  invite  him 


r\?r\ever  reacC 


to  read  aloud  to  the  ladies.  Mr.  Collins  readily  assented, 
and  a  book  was  produced  ;  but  on  beholding  it  (for 
everything  announced  it  to  be  from  a  circulating  library) 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

he  started  back,  and,  begging  pardon,  protested  that  he 
never  read  novels.  Kitty  stared  at  him,  and  Lydia 
exclaimed.  Other  books  were  produced,  and  after  some 
deliberation  he  chose  "  Fordyce's  Sermons."  Lydia 
gaped  as  he  opened  the  volume  ;  and  before  he  had, 
with  very  monotonous  solemnity,  read  three  pages,  she 
interrupted  him  with, — 

"  Do  you  know,  mamma,  that  my  uncle  Philips  talks 
of  turning  away  Richard  ?  and  if  he  does,  Colonel 
Forster  will  hire  him.  My  aunt  told  me  so  herself  on 
Saturday.  I  shall  walk  to  Meryton  to-morrow  to  hear 
more  about  it,  and  to  ask  when  Mr.  Denny  comes  back 
from  town." 

Lydia  was  bid  by  her  two  eldest  sisters  to  hold  her 
tongue  ;  but  Mr.  Collins,  much  offended,  laid  aside  his 
book,  and  said, — 

"  I  have  often  observed  how  little  young  ladies  are 
interested  by  books  of  a  serious  stamp,  though  written 
solely  for  their  benefit.  It  amazes  me,  I  confess  ;  for 
certainly  there  can  be  nothing  so  advantageous  to  them 
as  instruction.  But  I  will  no  longer  importune  my 
young  cousin." 

Then,  turning  to  Mr.  Bennet,  he  offered  himself  as  his 
antagonist  at  backgammon.  Mr.  Bennet  accepted  the 
challenge,  observing  that  he  acted  very  wisely  in  leaving 
the  girls  to  their  own  trifling  amusements.  Mrs.  Bennet 
and  her  daughters  apologized  most  civilly  for  Lydia's 
interruption,  and  promised  that  it  should  not  occur 
again,  if  he  would  resume  his  book  ;  but  Mr.  Collins, 
after  assuring  them  that  he  bore  his  young  cousin  no 
ill-will,  and  should  never  resent  her  behaviour  as  any 
affront,  seated  himself  at  another  table  with  Mr.  Bennet, 
and  prepared  for  backgammon. 


CHAPTER   XV. 

.  COLLINS  was  not  a  sensible  man,  and 
the  deficiency  of  nature  had  been  but 
little  assisted  by  education  or  society;  the 
greatest  part  of  his  life  having  been  spent 
under  the  guidance  of  an  illiterate  and 
miserly  father  ;  and  though  he  belonged  to  one  of  the  uni- 
versities, he  had  merely  kept  the  necessary  terms  without 
forming  at  it  any  useful  acquaintance.  The  subjection 
in  which  his  father  had  brought  him  up  had  given  him 
originally  great  humility  of  manner  ;  but  it  was  now  a 
good  deal  counteracted  by  the  self-conceit  of  a  weak  head, 
living  in  retirement,  and  the  consequential  feelings  of 
early  and  unexpected  prosperity.  A  fortunate  chance  had 
recommended  him  to  Lady  Catherine  de  Bourgh  when 
the  living  of  Hunsford  was  vacant ;  and  the  respect  which 
he  felt  for  her  high  rank,  and  his  veneration  for  her  as 
his  patroness,  mingling  with  a  very  good  opinion  of 
himself,  of  his  authority  as  a  clergyman,  and  his  right 
as  a  rector,  made  him  altogether  a  mixture  of  pride  and 
obsequiousness,  self-importance  and  humility. 

Having  now  a  good  house  and  a  very  sufficient  income, 
he  intended  to  marry  ;  and  in  seeking  a .  reconciliation 
with  the  Longbourn  family  he  had  a  wife  in  view,  as  he 


90  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

meant  to  choose  one  of  the  daughters,  if  he  found  them 
as  handsome  and  amiable  as  they  were  represented  by 
common  report.  This  was  his  plan  of  amends — of 
atonement — for  inheriting  their  father's  estate  ;  and  he 
thought  it  an  excellent  one,  full  of  eligibility  and  suitable- 
ness, and  excessively  generous  and  disinterested  on  his 
own  part. 

His  plan  did  not  vary  on  seeing  them.  Miss  Bennet's 
lovely  face  confirmed  his  views,  and  established  all  his 
strictest  notions  of  what  was  due  to  seniority  ;  and  for 
the  first  evening  she  was  his  settled  choice.  The  next 
morning,  however,  made  an  alteration  ;  for  in  a  quarter 
of  an  hour's  tete-a-tete  with  Mrs.  Bennet  before  breakfast, 
a  conversation  beginning  with  his  parsonage-house,  and 
leading  naturally  to  the  avowal  of  his  hopes,  that  a 
mistress  for  it  might  be  found  at  Longbourn,  produced 
from  her,  amid  very  complaisant  smiles  and  general 
encouragement,  a  caution  against  the  very  Jane  he  had 
fixed  on.  "  As  to  her  younger  daughters,  she  could 
not  take  upon  her  to  say — she  could  not  positively 
answer — but  she  did  not  knoiv  of  any  prepossession  ;- 
her  eldest  daughter  she  must  just  mention — she  felt  it 
incumbent  on  her  to  hint,  was  likely  to  be  very  soon 
engaged." 

Mr.  Collins  had  only  to  change  from  Jane  to  Elizabeth 
-and   it  was  soon  done — done  while  Mrs.  Bennet  was 
stirring   the   fire.     Elizabeth,  equally   next   to  Jane    in 
birth  and  beauty,  succeeded  her  of  course. 

Mrs.  Bennet  treasured  up  the  hint,  and  trusted  that 
she  might  soon  have  two  daughters  married  ;  and  the 
man  whom  she  could  not  bear  to  speak  of  the  day 
before,  was  now  high  in  her  good  graces. 

Lydia's  intention  of  walking  to  Meryton  was  not  for- 


PRIDE    AND   PREJUDICE.  9 1 

gotten  :  every  sister  except  Mary  agreed  to  go  with  her  ; 
and  Mr.  Collins  was  to  attend  them,  at  the  request  of 
Mr.  Bennet,  who  was  most  anxious  to  get  rid  of  him, 
and  have  his  library  to  himself;  for  thither  Mr.  Collins 
had  followed  him  after  breakfast,  and  there  he  would 
continue,  nominally  engaged  with  one  of  the  largest 
folios  in  the  collection,  but  really  talking  to  Mr.  Bennet, 
with  little  cessation,  of  his  house  and  garden  at  Huns- 
ford.  Such  doings  discomposed  Mr.  Bennet  exceedingly 
In  his  library  he  had  been  always  sure  of  leisure  and 
tranquillity  ;  and  though  prepared,  as  he  told  Elizabeth, 
to  meet  with  folly  and  conceit  in  every  other  room  in 
the  house,  he  was  used  to  be  free  from  them  there :  his 
civility,  therefore,  was  most  prompt  in  inviting  Mr. 
Collins  to  join  his  daughters  in  their  walk  ;  and  Mr. 
Collins,  being  in  fact  much  better  fitted  for  a  walker 
than  a  reader,  was  extremely  well  pleased  to  close 
his  large  book,  and  go. 

In  pompous  nothings  on  his  side,  and  civil  assents  on 
that  of  his  cousins,  their  time  passed  till  they  entered 
Meryton.  The  attention  of  the  younger  ones  was  then 
no  longer  to  be  gained  by  him.  Their  eyes  were  imme- 
diately wandering  up  the  street  in  quest  of  the  officers, 
and  nothing  less  than  a  very  smart  bonnet,  indeed,  or  a 
really  new  muslin  in  a  shop  window,  could  recall  them. 

But  the  attention  of  every  lady  was  soon  caught  by  a 
young  man,  whom  they  had  never  seen  before,  of  most 
gentlemanlike  appearance,  walking  with  an  officer  on 
the  other  side  of  the  way.  The  officer  was  the  very 
Mr.  Denny  concerning  whose  return  from  London  Lydia 
came  to  inquire,  and  he  bowed  as  they  passed.  All 
were  struck  with  the  stranger's  air,  all  wondered  who  he 
could  be  ;  and  Kitty  and  Lydia,  determined  if  possible 


92  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

to  find  out,  led  the  way  across  the  street,  under  pretence 
of  wanting  something  in  an  opposite  shop,  and  fortunately 
had  just  gained  the  pavement,  when  the  two  gentlemen, 
turning  back,  had  reached  the  same  spot.  Mr.  Denny 
addressed  them  directly,  and  entreated  permission  to 
introduce  his  friend,  Mr.  Wickham,  who  had  returned 
with  him  the  day  before  from  town,  and,  he  was  happy 
to  say,  had  accepted  a  commission  in  their  corps. 
This  was  exactly  as  it  should  be  ;  for  the  young  man 
wanted  only  regimentals  to  make  him  completely  charm- 
ing. His  appearance  was  greatly  in  his  favour :  he  had 
all  the  best  parts  of  beauty,  a  fine  countenance,  a  good 
figure,  and  very  pleasing  address.  The  introduction 
was  followed  up  on  his  side  by  a  happy  readiness  of 
conversation — a  readiness  at  the  same  time  perfectly 
correct  and  unassuming  ;  and  the  whole  party  were  still 
standing  and  talking  together  very  agreeably,  when  the 
sound  of  horses  drew  their  notice,  and  Darcy  and  Bingley 
were  seen  riding  down  the  street.  On  distinguishing 
the  ladies  of  the  group  the  two  gentlemen  came  directly 
towards  them,  and  began  the  usual  civilities.  Bingley 
was  the  principal  spokesman,  and  Miss  Bennet  the 
principal  object.  He  was  then,  he  said,  on  his  way 
to  Longbourn  on  purpose  to  inquire  after  her.  Mr. 
Darcy  corroborated  it  with  a  bow,  and  was  beginning  to 
determine  not  to  fix  his  eyes  on  Elizabeth,  when  they 
were  suddenly  arrested  by  the  sight  of  the  stranger  ;  and 
Elizabeth  happening  to  see  the  countenance  of  both  as 
they  looked  at  each  other,  was  all  astonishment  at  the 
effect  of  the  meeting.  Both  changed  colour,  one  looked 
white,  the  other  red.  Mr.  Wickham,  after  a  few  moments, 
touched  his  hat — a  salutation  which  Mr.  Darcy  just 
deigned  to  return.  What  could  be  the  meaning  of  it  ? 


PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

It    was    impossible   to  imagine ;  it  was   impossible  not 
to  long  to  know. 

In  another  minute  Mr.  Bingley,  but  without  seeming 
to  have  noticed  what  passed,  took  leave  and  rode  on 
with  his  friend. 

Mr.  Denny  and  Mr.  Wickham  walked  with  the  young 
ladies  to  the  door  of  Mr.  Philips's  house,  and  then  made 
their  bows,  in  spite  of  Miss  Lydia's  pressing  entreaties 
that  they  would  come  in,  and  even  in  spite  of  Mrs. 
Philips's  throwing  up  the  parlour  window,  and  loudly 
seconding  the  invitation. 

Mrs.  Philips  was  always  glad  to  see  her  nieces  ;  and 
the  two  eldest,  from  their  recent  absence,  were  particularly 
welcome  ;  and  she  was  eagerly  expressing  her  surprise 
at  their  sudden  return  home,  which,  as  their  own  carriage 
had  not  fetched  them,  she  should  have  known  nothing 
about,  if  she  had  not  happened  to  see  Mr.  Jones's  shop- 
boy  in  the  street,  who  had  told  her  that  they  were  not 
to  send  any  more  draughts  to  Netherfield,  because  the 
Miss  Bennets  were  come  away,  when  her  civility  was 
claimed  towards  Mr.  Collins  by  Jane's  introduction  of 
him.  She  received  him  with  her  very  best  politeness, 
which  he  returned  with  as  much  more,  apologizing  for 
his  intrusion,  without  any  previous  acquaintance  with 
her,  which  he  could  not  help  flattering  himself,  however, 
might  be  justified  by  his  relationship  to  the  young  ladies 
who  introduced  him  to  her  notice.  Mrs.  Philips  was 
quite  awed  by  such  an  excess  of  good  breeding  ;  but 
her  contemplation  of  one  stranger  was  soon  put  an  end 
to  by  exclamations  and  inquiries  about  the  other,  of 
whom,  however,  she  could  only  tell  her  nieces  what  they 
already  knew,  that  Mr.  Denny  had  brought  him  from 
London,  and  that  he  was  to  have  a  lieutenant's  com- 


94  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

mission  in  the shire.    She  had  been  watching  him 

the  last  hour,  she  said,  as  he  walked  up  and  down  the 
street, — and  had  Mr.  Wickham  appeared,  Kitty  and 
Lydia  would  certainly  have  continued  the  occupation  ; 
but  unluckily  no  one  passed  the  windows  now  except  a 
few  of  the  officers,  who,  in  comparison  with  the  stranger, 
were  become  "  stupid,  disagreeable  fellows."  Some  of 
them  were  to  dine  with  the  Philipses  the  next  day,  and 
their  aunt  promised  to  make  her  husband  call  on  Mr. 
Wickham,  and  give  him  an  invitation  also,  if  the  family 
from  Longbourn  would  come  in  the  evening.  This  was 
agreed  to  ;  and  Mrs.  Philips  protested  that  they  would 
have  a  nice  comfortable  noisy  game  of  lottery  tickets, 
and  a  little  bit  of  hot  supper  afterwards.  The  prospect 
of  such  delights  was  very  cheering,  and  they  parted  in 
mutual  good  spirits.  Mr.  Collins  repeated  his  apologies 
in  quitting  the  room,  and  was  assured,  with  unwearying 
civility,  that  they  were  perfectly  needless. 

As  they  walked  home,  Elizabeth  related  to  Jane  what 
she  had  seen  pass  between  the  two  gentlemen  ;  but  though 
Jane  would  have  defended  either  or  both,  had  they  ap- 
peared to  be  wrong,  she  could  no  more  explain  such 
behaviour  than  her  sister. 

Mr.  Collins  on  his  return  highly  gratified  Mrs.  Bennet 
by  admiring  Mrs.  Philips's  manners  and  politeness.  He 
protested  that,  except  Lady  Catherine  and  her  daughter, 
he  had  never  seen  a  more  elegant  woman  ;  for  she  had 
not  only  received  him  with  the  utmost  civility,  but  had 
even  pointedly  included  him  in  her  invitation  for  the 
next  evening,  although  utterly  unknown  to  her  before. 
Something,  he  supposed,  might  be  attributed  to  his 
connection  with  them,  but  yet  he  had  never  met  with  so 
much  attention  in  the  whole  course  of  his  life. 


CHAPTER   XVI. 

no  objection  was  made  to  the  young 
people's  engagement  with  their  aunt, 
and  all  Mr.  Collins's  scruples  of 
leaving  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Bennet  for  a 
single  evening  during  his  visit  were 
most  steadily  resisted,  the  coach  con- 
veyed him  and  his  five  cousins  at  a  suitable  hour  to 
Meryton  ;  and  the  girls  had  the  pleasure  of  hearing,  as 
they  entered  the  drawing-room,  that  Mr.  Wickham  had 


96  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

accepted   their  uncle's  invitation,  and   was  then  in  the 
house. 

When  this  information  was  given,  and  they  had  all 
I  ..:en  their  seats.  Air.  Collins  was  at  leisure  to  look  around 
him  and  admire,  and  he  was  so  much  struck  with  the  size 
and  furniture  of  the  apartment,  that  he  declared  he  might 
almost  have  supposed  hiir.-v.r~  in  the  small  summer 
bre:.  ::  .~t  parlour  at  Rosings  ;  a  comparison  that  did  not 
at  first  convey  much  gratification  ;  but  when  Mrs.  Philips 
understood  from  him  what  Rosings  was,  and  who  was  its 
proprietor,  when  she  had  listened  to  the  description  of 

onlv  one  of  Ladv  Catherine's  drawing-rooms,  and  found 

.  » 

that  the  chimney-piece  alone  had  cost  eight  hundred 

pounds,  she  felt  all  the  force  of  the  compliment,  and 

would   hardly    have    resented    a    comparison    with    the 

.  :>usekeepers  room. 

In  describing  to  her  all  the  grandeur  of  Ladv  Catherine 

J 

and  her  mansion,  with  occasional  digressions  in  praise 
of  his  own  humble  abode,  and  the  improvements  it  was 
receiving,  he  was  happily  employed  until  the  gentlemen 
joined  them  ;  and  he  found  in  Mrs.  Philips  a  very  atten- 
tive listener,  whose  opinion  of  his  consequence  increased 
:h  what  she  heard,  and  who  was  resolving  to  retail  it 
.  among  her  neighbours  as  soon  as  she  could.  To  the 
girls,  who  could  not  listen  to  their  cousin,  and  who  had 
nothing  to  do  but  to  wish  for  an  instrument,  and  examine 
their  own  indifferent  imitations  of  china  on  the  mantel- 
piece, the  interval  of  waiting  appeared  very  long.  It 
was  over  at  last,  however.  The  gentlemen  did  approach: 
and  when  Mr.  Wickham  walked  into  the  room.  Elizabeth 
:-.-.  that  she  had  neither  been  seeing  him  before,  nor 
thir. '.-:::-. :~  of  him  since,  with  the  smallest  degree  of 
unreasonable  admiration.  The  officers  of  the shire 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 


97 


were  in  general  a  very  creditable,  gentlemanlike  set  and 
the  best  of  them  were  of  the  present  party  ;  but  Mr, 
Wickham  was  as  far  beyond  them  all  in  person,  counte- 
nance, air,  and  walk,  as  tJicy  were  superior  to  the  broad- 


.  -- 

V".] 

faced    stuffs-    uncle    Philips,    breathing   port    wine,    who 
followed  them  into  the  room. 

Mr.    Wickham   was    the   happy   man    towards   whom 
almost  ever\-  female  eye  was  turned,  and  Elizabeth  was 

n 


98  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

the  happy  woman  by  whom  he  finally  seated  himself; 
and  the  agreeable  manner  in  which  he  immediately  fell 
into  conversation,  though  it  was  only  on  its  being  a  wet 
night,  and  on  the  probability  of  a  rainy  season,  made  her 
feel  that  the  commonest,  dullest,  most  threadbare  topic 
might  be  rendered  interesting  by  the  skill  of  the  speaker. 

With  such  rivals  for  the  notice  of  the  fair  as  Mr. 
Wickham  and  the  officers,  Mr.  Collins  seemed  to  sink 
into  insignificance  ;  to  the  young  ladies  he  certainly  was 
nothing  ;  but  he  had  still  at  intervals  a  kind  listener  in 
Mrs.  Philips,  and  was,  by  her  watchfulness,  most 
abundantly  supplied  with  coffee  and  muffin. 

When  the  card  tables  were  placed,  he  had  an  oppor- 
tunity of  obliging  her,  in  return,  by  sitting  down  to 
wrhist. 

"  I  know  little  of  the  game  at  present,"  said  he,  "  but  I 
shall  be  glad  to  improve  myself;  for  in  my  situation  of 

life "        Mrs.    Philips    was    very    thankful    for    his 

compliance,  but  could  not  wait  for  his  reason. 

Mr.  Wickham  did  not  play  at  whist,  and  with  ready 
delight  was  he  received  at  the  other  table  between 
Elizabeth  and  Lydia.  At  first  there  seemed  danger  of 
Lydia's  engrossing  him  entirely,  for  she  was  a  most 
determined  talker ;  but  being  likewise  extremely  fond 
of  lottery  tickets,  she  soon  grew  too  much  interested 
in  the  game,  too  eager  in  making  bets  and  exclaiming 
after  prizes,  to  have  attention  for  anyone  in  particular. 
Allowing  for  the  common  demands  of  the  game,  Mr. 
Wickham  was  therefore  at  leisure  to  talk  to  Elizabeth, 
and  she  was  very  willing  to  hear  him,  though  what  she 
chiefly  wished  to  hear  she  could  not  hope  to  be  told,  the 
history  of  his  acquaintance  with  Mr.  Darcy.  She  dared 
not  even  mention  that  gentleman.  Her  curiosity,  how- 


PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE.  99 

ever,  was  unexpectedly  relieved.  Mr.  Wickham  began 
the  subject  himself.  He  inquired  how  far  Netherfield 
was  from  Meryton  ;  and,  after  receiving  her  answer, 
asked  in  a  hesitating  manner  how  long  Mr.  Darcy  had 
been  staying  there. 

"  About  a  month,"  said  Elizabeth  ;  and  then,  unwilling 
to  let  the  subject  drop,  added,  "  he  is  a  man  of  very  large 
property  in  Derbyshire,  I  understand." 

"  Yes,"  replied  Wickham  ;  "  his  estate  there  is  a  noble 
one.  A  clear  ten  thousand  per  annum.  You  could  not 
have  met  with  a  person  more  capable  of  giving  you 
certain  information  on  that  head  than  myself — for  I  have 
been  connected  with  his  family,  in  a  particular  manner, 
from  my  infancy." 

Elizabeth  could  not  but  look  surprised. 

"  You  may  well  be  surprised,  Miss  Bennet,  at  such  an 
assertion,  after  seeing,  as  you  probably  might,  the  very 
cold  manner  of  our  meeting  yesterday.  Are  you  much 
acquainted  with  Mr.  Darcy  ?  " 

"  As  much  as  I  ever  wish  to  be,"  cried  Elizabeth, 
warmly.  "  I  have  spent  four  days  in  the  same  house  with 
him,  and  I  think  him  very  disagreeable." 

"  I  have  no  right  to  give  my  opinion,"  said  Wickham, 
"  as  to  his  being  agreeable  or  otherwise.  I  am  not 
qualified  to  form  one.  I  have  known  him  too  long  and 
too  well  to  be  a  fair  judge.  It  is  impossible  for  me 
to  be  impartial.  But  I  believe  your  opinion  of  him 
would  in  general  astonish — and,  perhaps,  you  would  not 
express  it  quite  so  strongly  anywhere  else.  Here  you 
are  in  your  own  family." 

"  Upon  my  word  I  say  no  more  here  than  I  might  say 
in  any  house  in  the  neighbourhood,  except  Netherfield. 
He  is  not  at  all  liked  in  Hertfordshire.  Everybody  is 


IOO  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

disgusted  with  his  pride.     You  will  not  find  him  more 
favourably  spoken  of  by  anyone." 

"  I  cannot  pretend  to  be  sorry,"  said  Wickham,  after  a 
short  interruption,  "  that  he  or  that  any  man  should  not 
be  estimated  beyond  their  deserts ;  but  with  ///;;/  I 
believe  it  does  not  often  happen.  The  world  is  blinded 
by  his  fortune  and  consequence,  or  frightened  by  his 
high  and  imposing  manners,  and  sees  him  only  as  he 
chooses  to  be  seen." 

"  I  should  take  him,  even  on  my  slight  acquaintance, 
to  be  an  ill-tempered  man." 

Wickham  only  shook  his  head. 

"  I  wonder,"  said  he,  at  the  next  opportunity  of  speaking, 
"  whether  he  is  likely  to  be  in  this  country  much  longer." 

"  I  do  not  at  all  know  ;  but  I  Jieard  nothing  of  his 
going  away  when  I  was  at  Netherfield.  I  hope  your 

plans  in  favour  of  the shire  will  not  be  affected  by 

his  being  in  the  neighbourhood." 

"  Oh  no — it  is  not  for  me  to  be  driven  away  by  Mr. 
Darcy.  If  he  wishes  to  avoid  seeing  me  he  must  go. 
We  are  not  on  friendly  terms,  and  it  always  gives  me 
pain  to  meet  him,  but  I  have  no  reason  for  avoiding  liiui 
but  what  I  might  proclaim  to  all  the  world — a  sense  of 
very  great  ill-usage,  and  most  painful  regrets  at  his  being 
what  he  is.  His  father,  Miss  Bennet,  the  late  Mr.  Darcy, 
was  one  of  the  best  men  that  ever  breathed,  and  the 
truest  friend  I  ever  had  ;  and  I  can  never  be  in  company 
with  this  Mr.  Darcy  without  being  grieved  to  the  soul  by 
a  thousand  tender  recollections.  His  behaviour  to  myself 
has  been  scandalous  ;  but  I  verily  believe  I  could  for- 
give him  anything  and  everything,  rather  than  his  dis- 
appointing the  hopes  and  disgracing  the  memory  of  his 
father." 


PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE.  IOI 

Elizabeth  found  the  interest  of  the  subject  increase, 
and  listened  with  all  her  heart  ;  but  the  delicacy  of  it 
prevented  further  inquiry. 

Mr.  Wickham  began  to  speak  on  more  general  topics, 
Meryton,  the  neighbourhood,  the  society,  appearing 
highly  pleased  with  all  that  he  had  yet  seen,  and  speak- 
ing of  the  latter,  especially,  with  gentle  but  very  intelli- 
gible gallantry. 

"It  was  the  prospect  of  constant  society,  and  good 
society,"  he  added,  "  which  was  my  chief  inducement  to 
enter  the shire.  I  know  it  to  be  a  most  respect- 
able, agreeable  corps  ;  and  my  friend  Denny  tempted  me 
further  by  his  account  of  their  present  quarters,  and  the 
very  great  attentions  and  excellent  acquaintance  Meryton 
had  procured  them.  Society,  I  own,  is  necessary  to  me. 
I  have  been  a  disappointed  man,  and  my  spirits  will  not 
bear  solitude.  I  must  have  employment  and  society.  A 
military  life  is  not  what  I  was  intended  for,  but  circum- 
stances have  now  made  it  eligible.  The  church  ought  to 
have  been  my  profession — I  was  brought  up  for  the 
church;  and  I  should  at  this  time  have  been  in  posses- 
sion of  a  most  valuable  living,  had  it  pleased  the  gentle- 
man we  were  speaking  of  just  now." 

"Indeed!" 

"  Yes — the  late  Mr.  Darcy  bequeathed  me  the  next 
presentation  of  the  best  living  in  his  gift.  He  was  my 
godfather,  and  excessively  attached  to  me.  I  cannot  do 
justice  to  his  kindness.  He  meant  to  provide  for  me 
amply,  and  thought  he  had  done  it ;  but  when  the  living 
fell,  it  was  given  elsewhere." 

"  Good  heavens  ! ';  cried  Elizabeth  ;  "  but  how  could 
that  be  ?  How  could  his  will  be  disregarded  ?  Why  did 
not  you  seek  legal  redress  ?  " 


IO2  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

"  There  was  just  such  an  informality  in  the  terms  of 
the  bequest  as  to  give  me  no  hope  from  law.  A  man  of 
honour  could  not  have  doubted  the  intention,  but  Mr. 
Darcy  chose  to  doubt  it — or  to  treat  it  as  a  merely 
conditional  recommendation,  and  to  assert  that  I  had 
forfeited  all  claim  to  it  by  extravagance,  imprudence,  in 
short,  anything  or  nothing.  Certain  it  is  that  the  living 
became  vacant  two  years  ago,  exactly  as  I  was  of  an  age 
to  hold  it,  and  that  it  was  given  to  another  man  ;  and  no 
less  certain  is  it,  that  I  cannot  accuse  myself  of  having 
really  done  anything  to  deserve  to  lose  it.  I  have  a 
warm  unguarded  temper,  and  I  may  perhaps  have  some- 
times spoken  my  opinion  of  him,  and  to  him,  too  freely. 
I  can  recall  nothing  worse.  But  the  fact  is,  that  we  are 
very  different  sort  of  men,  and  that  he  hates  me." 

"  This  is  quite  shocking  !  He  deserves  to  be  publicly 
disgraced." 

"  Some  time  or  other  he  will  be — but  it  shall  not  be  by 
me.  Till  I  can  forget  his  father,  I  can  never  defy  or 
expose  /«';//." 

Elizabeth  honoured  him  for  such  feelings,  and  thought 
him  handsomer  than  ever  as  he  expressed  them. 

"  But  what,"  said  she,  after  a  pause,  "  can  have  been 
his  motive?  what  can  have  induced  him  to  behave  so 
cruelly  ?  " 

"  A  thorough,  determined  dislike  of  me — a  dislike  which 
I  cannot  but  attribute  in  some  measure  to  jealousy.  Had 
the  late  Mr.  Darcy  liked  me  less,  his  son  might  have 
borne  with  me  better  ;  but  his  father's  uncommon  attach- 
ment to  me  irritated  him,  I  believe,  very  early  in  life. 
He  had  not  a  temper  to  bear  the  sort  of  competition  in 
which  we  stood — the  sort  of  preference  which  was  often 
given  me." 


PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE.  103 

"  I  had  not  thought  Mr.  Darcy  so  bad  as  this — though 
I  have  never  liked  him,  I  had  not  thought  so  very  ill  of 
him — I  had  supposed  him  to  be  despising  his  fellow- 
creatures  in  general,  but  did  not  suspect  him  of  descend- 
ing to  such  malicious  revenge,  such  injustice,  such  in- 
humanity as  this ! " 

After  a  few  minutes'  reflection,  however,  she  continued, 
"  I  do  remember  his  boasting  one  day,  at  Netherfield, 
of  the  implacability  of  his  resentments,  of  his  having 
an  unforgiving  temper.  His  disposition  must  be  dreadful." 

"  I  will  not  trust  myself  on  the  subject,"  replied  Wick- 
ham  ;  "  /  can  hardly  be  just  to  him." 

Elizabeth  was  again  deep  in  thought,  and  after  a  time 
exclaimed,  "  To  treat  in  such  a  manner  the  godson,  the 
friend,  the  favourite  of  his  father ! '  She  could  have 
added,  "  A  young  man,  too,  like  you,  whose  very  coun- 
tenance may  vouch  for  your  being  amiable."  But  she 
contented  herself  with — "  And  one,  too,  who  had  pro- 
bably been  his  own  companion  from  childhood,  connected 
together,  as  I  think  you  said,  in  the  closest  manner." 

"  We  were  born  in  the  same  parish,  within  the  same 
park ;  the  greatest  part  of  our  youth  was  passed  together: 
inmates  of  the  same  house,  sharing  the  same  amusements, 
objects  of  the  same  parental  care.  My  father  began  life 
in  the  profession  which  your  uncle,  Mr.  Philips,  appears 
to  do  so  much  credit  to  ;  but  he  gave  up  everything  to  be 
of  use  to  the  late  Mr.  Darcy,  and  devoted  all  his  time  to 
the  care  of  the  Pemberley  property.  He  was  most  highly 
esteemed  by  Mr.  Darcy,  a  most  intimate,  confidential 
friend.  Mr.  Darcy  often  acknowledged  himself  to  be 
under  the  greatest  obligations  to  my  father's  active 
superintendence ;  and  when,  immediately  before  my 
father's  death,  Mr.  Darcy  gave  him  a  voluntary  promise 


104  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

of  providing  for  me,  I  am  convinced  that  he  felt  it  to 
be  as  much  a  debt  of  gratitude  to  him  as  of  affection 
to  myself." 

"How  strange!"  cried  Elizabeth.  "  How  abominable! 
I  wonder  that  the  very  pride  of  this  Mr.  Darcy  has  not 
made  him  just  to  you.  If  from  no  better  motive,  that  he 
should  not  have  been  too  proud  to  be  dishonest, — for 
dishonesty  I  must  call  it." 

"It  is  wonderful,"  replied  Wickham  ;  "for  almost  all 
his  actions  may  be  traced  to  pride  ;  and  pride  has  often 
been  his  best  friend.  It  has  connected  him  nearer  with 
virtue  than  any  other  feeling.  But  we  are  none  of  us 
consistent ;  and  in  his  behaviour  to  me  there  were 
stronger  impulses  even  than  pride." 

"  Can  such  abominable  pride  as  his  have  ever  done 
him  good  ?  ' 

u  Yes;  it  has  often  led  him  to  be  liberal  and  generous; 
to  give  his  money  freely,  to  display  hospitality,  to  assist 
his  tenants,  and  relieve  the  poor.  Family  pride,  and 
filial  pride,  for  he  is  very  proud  of  what  his  father  was, 
have  done  this.  Not  to  appear  to  disgrace  his  family,  to 
degenerate  from  the  popular  qualities,  or  lose  the  influence 
of  the  Pemberley  House,  is  a  powerful  motive.  He  has 
also  brother/}'  pride,  which,  with  some  brotherly  affection, 
makes  him  a  very  kind  and  careful  guardian  of  his  sister  ; 
and  you  will  hear  him  generally  cried  up  as  the  most 
attentive  and  best  of  brothers." 

"  What  sort  of  a  girl  is  Miss  Darcy  ?  " 

He  shook  his  head.  "  I  wish  I  could  call  her  amiable. 
It  gives  me  pain  to  speak  ill  of  a  Darcy  ;  but  she  is  too 
much  like  her  brother, — very,  very  proud.  As  a  child, 
she  was  affectionate  and  pleasing,  and  extremely  fond  of 
me  ;  and  I  have  devoted  hours  and  hours  to  her  amuse- 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  105 

ment.  But  she  is  nothing  to  me  now.  She  is  a  hand- 
some girl,  about  fifteen  or  sixteen,  and,  I  understand, 
highly  accomplished.  Since  her  father's  death  her  home 
has  been  London,  where  a  lady  lives  with  her,  and  super- 
intends her  education." 

After  many  pauses  and  many  trials  of  other  subjects, 
Elizabeth  could  not  help  reverting  once  more  to  the  first, 
and  saying,- 

'  I  am  astonished  at  his  intimacy  with  Mr.  Bingley. 
How  can  Mr.  Bingley,  who  seems  good-humour  itself, 
and  is,  I  really  believe,  truly  amiable,  be  in  friendship 
with  such  a  man?  How  can  they  suit  each  other?  Do 
you  know  Mr.  Bingley  ?  " 

"  Not  at  all." 

'  He  is  a  sweet-tempered,  amiable,  charming  man.  He 
cannot  know  what  Mr.  Darcy  is." 

"  Probably  not  ;  but  Mr.  Darcy  can  please  where  he 
chooses.  He  does  not  want  abilities.  He  can  be  a  con- 
versible  companion  if  he  thinks  it  worth  his  while. 
Among  those  who  are  at  all  his  equals  in  consequence, 
he  is  a  very  different  man  from  what  he  is  to  the  less 
prosperous.  His  pride  never  deserts  him  ;  but  with  the 
rich  he  is  liberal-minded,  just,  sincere,  rational,  honourable, 
and,  perhaps,  agreeable, — allowing  something  for  fortune 
and  figure." 

The  whist  party  soon  afterwards  breaking  up,  the 
players  gathered  round  the  other  table,  and  Mr.  Collins 
took  his  station  between  his  cousin  Elizabeth  and  Mrs. 
Philips.  The  usual  inquiries  as  to  his  success  were  made 
by  the  latter.  It  had  not  been  very  great ;  he  had  lost 
every  point ;  but  when  Mrs.  Philips  began  to  express  her 
concern  thereupon,  he  assured  her,  with  much  earnest 
gravity,  that  it  was  not  of  the  least  importance  ;  that  he 


106  PRIDE  AND   PREJUDICE. 

considered  the  money  as  a  mere  trifle,  and  begged  she 
would  not  make  herself  uneasy. 

"  I  know  very  well,  madam,"  said  he,  "  that  when 
persons  sit  down  to  a  card  table  they  must  take  their 
chance  of  these  things, — and  happily  I  am  not  in  such 
circumstances  as  to  make  five  shillings  any  object. 
There  are,  undoubtedly,  many  who  could  not  say  the  same ; 
but,  thanks  to  Lady  Catherine  de  Bourgh,  I  am  removed 
far  beyond  the  necessity  of  regarding  little  matters." 

Mr.  Wickham's  attention  was  caught ;  and  after  observ- 
ing Mr.  Collins  for  a  few  moments,  he  asked  Elizabeth 
in  a  low  voice  whether  her  relations  were  very  intimately 
acquainted  with  the  family  of  De  Bourgh. 

"Lady  Catherine  de  Bourgh,"  she  replied,  "has  very 
lately  given  him  a  living.  I  hardly  know  how  Mr.  Collins 
was  first  introduced  to  her  notice,  but  he  certainly  has  not 
known  her  long." 

"  You  know  of  course  that  Lady  Catherine  de  Bourgh 
and  Lady  Anne  Darcy  were  sisters  ;  consequently  that 
she  is  aunt  to  the  present  Mr.  Darcy." 

"  No,  indeed,  I  did  not.  I  knew  nothing  at  all  of  Lady 
Catherine's  connections.  I  never  heard  of  her  existence 
till  the  day  before  yesterday." 

"  Her  daughter,  Miss  de  Bourgh,  will  have  a  very  large 
fortune,  and  it  is  believed  that  she  and  her  cousin  will 
unite  the  two  estates." 

This  information  made  Elizabeth  smile,  as  she  thought 
of  poor  Miss  Bingley.  Vain  indeed  must  be  all  her 
attentions,  vain  and  useless  her  affection  for  his  sister 
and  her  praise  of  himself,  if  he  were  already  self-destined 
to  another. 

"  Mr.  Collins,"  said  she, "  speaks  highly  both  of  Lady 
Catherine  and  her  daughter ;  but,  from  some  particulars 


PRIDE  AND   PREJUDICE.  IO/ 

that  he  has  related  of  her  Ladyship,  I  suspect  his  grati- 
tude misleads  him;  and  that,  in  spite  of  her  being  his 
patroness,  she  is  an  arrogant,  conceited  woman." 

"  I  believe  her  to  be  both  in  a  great  degree,"  replied 
Wickham  ;  "  I  have  not  seen  her  for  many  years  ;  but  I 
very  well  remember  that  I  never  liked  her,  and  that  her 
manners  were  dictatorial  and  insolent.  She  has  the 
reputation  of  being  remarkably  sensible  and  clever ;  but 
I  rather  believe  she  derives  part  of  her  abilities  from  her 
rank  and  fortune,  part  from  her  authoritative  manner, 
and  the  rest  from  the  pride  of  her  nephew,  who  chooses 
that  everyone  connected  with  him  should  have  an 
understanding  of  the  first  class." 

Elizabeth  allowed  that  he  had  given  a  very  rational 
account  of  it,  and  they  continued  talking  together  with 
mutual  satisfaction  till  supper  put  an  end  to  cards,  and 
gave  the  rest  of  the  ladies  their  share  of  Mr.  Wickham's 
attentions.  There  could  be  no  conversation  in  the  noise 
of  Mrs.  Philips's  supper  party,  but  his  manners  recom- 
mended him  to  everybody.  Whatever  he  said,  was  said 
well ;  and  whatever  he  did,  clone  gracefully.  Elizabeth 
went  away  with  her  head  full  of  him.  She  could  think 
of  nothing  but  of  Mr.  Wickham,  and  of  what  he  had  told 
her,  all  the  way  home  ;  but  there  was  not  time  for  her 
even  to  mention  his  name  as  they  went,  for  neither  Lydia 
nor  Mr.  Collins  were  once  silent.  Lydia  talked  inces- 
santly of  lottery  tickets,  of  the  fish  she  had  lost  and  the 
fish  she  had  won  ;  and  Mr.  Collins,  in  describing  the 
civility  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Philips,  protesting  that  he  did 
not  in  the  least  regard  his  losses  at  whist,  enumerating 
all  the  dishes  at  supper,  and  repeatedly  fearing  that  he 
crowded  his  cousins,  had  more  to  say  than  he  could  well 
manage  before  the  carriage  stopped  at  Longbourn  House. 


/f  n't  I   v       j       w 

- 


To  /ee  Tneiv  C/PQ>-  jriencfaoai'-n' 


CHAPTER   XVII. 

LIZABETH  related  to  Jane,  the  next  day, 
what  had  passed  between  Mr.  Wickham  and 
herself.  Jane  listened  with  astonishment 
and  concern  :  she  knew  not  how  to  believe 
that  Mr.  Darcy  could  be  so  unworthy  of  Mr. 
Bingley's  regard  ;  and  yet  it  was  not  in  her  nature  to 
question  the  veracity  of  a  young  man  of  such  amiable 
appearance  as  Wickham.  The  possibility  of  his  having 
really  endured  such  unkindness  was  enough  to  interest 
all  her  tender  feelings  ;  and  nothing  therefore  remained 
to  be  done  but  to  think  well  of  them  both,  to  defend  the 
conduct  of  each,  and  throw  into  the  account  of  accident 
or  mistake  whatever  could  not  be  otherwise  explained. 


TRIBE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

"  They  have  both,"  said  she,  "  been  deceived,  I  dare 
say,  in  some  way  or  other,  of  which  we  can  form  no 
idea.  Interested  people  have  perhaps  misrepresented 
each  to  the  other.  It  is,  in  short,  impossible  for  us  to 
conjecture  the  causes  or  circumstances  which  may 
have  alienated  them,  without  actual  blame  on  either 
side." 

"Very  true,  indeed;  and  now,  my  dear  Jane,  what 
have  you  got  to  say  in  behalf  of  the  interested  people 
who  have  probably  been  concerned  in  the  business  ?  Do 
clear  them,  too,  or  we  shall  be  obliged  to  think  ill  of 
somebody." 

"  Laugh  as  much  as  you  choose,  but  you  will  not 
laugh  me  out  of  my  opinion.  My  dearest  Lizzy,  do  but 
consider  in  what  a  disgraceful  light  it  places  Mr.  Darcy, 
to  be  treating  his  father's  favourite  in  such  a  manner,- 
one  whom  his  father  had  promised  to  provide  for.  It  is 
impossible.  No  man  of  common  humanity,  no  man  who 
had  any  value  for  his  character,  could  be  capable  of  it. 
Can  his  most  intimate  friends  be  so  excessively  deceived 
in  him  ?  Oh  no." 

"  I  can  much  more  easily  believe  Mr.  Bingley's  being 
imposed  on  than  that  Mr.  Wickham  should  invent  such 
a  history  of  himself  as  he  gave  me  last  night ;  names, 
facts,  everything  mentioned  without  ceremony.  If  it  be 
not  so,  let  Mr.  Darcy  contradict  it.  Besides,  there  was 
truth  in  his  looks." 

"  It  is  difficult,  indeed — it  is  distressing.  One  does  not 
know  what  to  think." 

"  I  beg  your  pardon  ; — one  knows  exactly  what  to 
think." 

But  Jane  could  think  with  certainty  on  only  one 
point, — that  Mr.  Bingley,  if  he  had  been  imposed  on, 


I  10  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

would   have    much    to    suffer   when    the   affair    became 
public. 

The  two  young  ladies  were  summoned  from  the 
shrubbery,  where  this  conversation  passed,  by  the  arrival 
of  some  of  the  very  persons  of  whom  they  had  been 
speaking  ;  Mr.  Bingley  and  his  sisters  came  to  give  their 
personal  invitation  for  the  long  expected  ball  at  Nether- 
field,  which  was  fixed  for  the  following  Tuesday.  The 
two  ladies  were  delighted  to  see  their  dear  friend  again, 
called  it  an  age  since  they  had  met,  and  repeatedly  asked 
what  she  had  been  doing  with  herself  since  their  separa- 
tion. To  the  rest  of  the  family  they  paid  little  attention ; 
avoiding  Mrs.  Bennet  as  much  as  possible,  saying  not 
much  to  Elizabeth,  and  nothing  at  all  to  the  others. 
They  were  soon  gone  again,  rising  from  their  seats  with 
an  activity  which  took  their  brother  by  surprise,  and 
hurrying  off  as  if  eager  to  escape  from  Mrs.  Bennet's 
civilities. 

The  prospect  of  the  Netherfield  ball  was  extremely 
agreeable  to  every  female  of  the  family.  Mrs.  Bennet 
chose  to  consider  it  as  given  in  compliment  to  her 
eldest  daughter,  and  was  particularly  flattered  by  re- 
ceiving the  invitation  from  Mr.  Bingley  himself,  instead 
of  a  ceremonious  card.  Jane  pictured  to  herself  a  happy 
evening  in  the  society  of  her  two  friends,  and  the  atten- 
tions of  their  brother ;  and  Elizabeth  thought  with 
pleasure  of  dancing  a  great  deal  with  Mr.  Wickham,  and 
of  seeing  a  confirmation  of  everything  in  Mr.  Darcy's 
look  and  behaviour.  The  happiness  anticipated  by 
Catherine  and  Lydia  depended  less  on  any  single  event, 
or  any  particular  person  ;  for  though  they  each,  like 
Elizabeth,  meant  to  dance  half  the  evening  with  Mr. 
YVickham,  he  was  by  no  means  the  only  partner  who 


PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE.  Ill 

could  satisfy  them,  and  a  ball  was,  at  any  rate,  a  ball. 
And  even  Mary  could  assure  her  family  that  she  had  no 
disinclination  for  it. 

"  While  I  can  have  my  mornings  to  myself,"  said  she, 
"  it  is  enough.  I  think  it  is  no  sacrifice  to  join  occasion- 
ally in  evening  engagements.  Society  has  claims  on  us 
all ;  and  I  profess  myself  one  of  those  who  consider  in- 
tervals of  recreation  and  amusement  as  desirable  for 
everybody." 

Elizabeth's  spirits  were  so  high  on  the  occasion,  that 
though  she  did  not  often  speak  unnecessarily  to  Mr. 
Collins,  she  could  not  help  asking  him  whether  he 
intended  to  accept  Mr.  Bingley's  invitation,  and  if  he 
did,  whether  he  would  think  it  proper  to  join  in  the 
evening's  amusement ;  and  she  was  rather  surprised  to 
find  that  he  entertained  no  scruple  whatever  on  that 
head,  and  was  very  far  from  dreading  a  rebuke,  either 
from  the  Archbishop  or  Lady  Catherine  de  Bourgh,  by 
venturing  to  dance. 

"  I  am  by  no  means  of  opinion,  I  assure  you,"  said  he, 
"  that  a  ball  of  this  kind,  given  by  a  young  man  of 
character,  to  respectable  people,  can  have  any  evil 
tendency  ;  and  I  am  so  far  from  objecting  to  dancing 
myself,  that  I  shall  hope  to  be  honoured  with  the  hands 
of  all  my  fair  cousins  in  the  course  of  the  evening;  and  I 
take  this  opportunity  of  soliciting  yours,  Miss  Elizabeth, 
for  the  two  first  dances  especially  ;  a  preference  which  I 
trust  my  cousin  Jane  will  attribute  to  the  right  cause,  and 
not  to  any  disrespect  for  her." 

Elizabeth  felt  herself  completely  taken  in.  She  had 
fully  proposed  being  engaged  by  Wickham  for  those 
very  dances  ;  and  to  have  Mr.  Collins  instead ! — her 
liveliness  had  been  never  worse  timed.  There  was  no 


112  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

help  for  it,  however.  Mr.  Wickham's  happiness  and  her 
own  was  perforce  delayed  a  little  longer,  and  Mr.  Collins's 
proposal  accepted  with  as  good  a  grace  as  she  could. 
She  was  not  the  better  pleased  with  his  gallantry,  from 
the  idea  it  suggested  of  something  more.  It  now  first 
struck  her,  that  she  was  selected  from  among  her  sisters 
as  worthy  of  being  the  mistress  of  Hunsford  Parsonage, 
and  of  assisting  to  form  a  quadrille  table  at  Rosings,  in 
the  absence  of  more  eligible  visitors.  The  idea  soon 
reached  to  conviction,  as  she  observed  his  increasing 
civilities  towards  herself,  and  heard  his  frequent  attempt 
at  a  compliment  on  her  wit  and  vivacity  ;  and  though 
more  astonished  than  gratified  herself  by  this  effect  of 
her  charms,  it  was  not  long  before  her  mother  gave  her 
to  understand  that  the  probability  of  their  marriage  was 
exceedingly  agreeable  to  her.  Elizabeth,  however,  did 
not  choose  to  take  the  hint,  being  well  aware  that  a 
serious  dispute  must  be  the  consequence  of  any  reply. 
Mr.  Collins  might  never  make  the  offer,  and,  till  he  did, 
it  was  useless  to  quarrel  about  him. 

If  there  had  not  been  a  Netherfield  ball  to  prepare  for 
and  talk  of,  the  younger  Miss  Bennets  would  have  been 
in  a  pitiable  state  at  this  time  ;  for,  from  the  day  of  the 
invitation  to  the  day  of  the  ball,  there  was  such  a  succes- 
sion of  rain  as  prevented  their  walking  to  Meryton  once. 
No  aunt,  no  officers,  no  news  could  be  sought  after  ;  the 
very  shoe-roses  for  Netherfield  were  got  by  proxy.  Even 
Elizabeth  might  have  found  some  trial  of  her  patience  in 
weather  which  totally  suspended  the  improvement  of  her 
acquaintance  with  Mr.  Wickham  ;  and  nothing  less  than 
a  dance  on  Tuesday  could  have  made  such  a  Friday, 
Saturday,  Sunday,  and  Monday  endurable  to  Kitty  and 
Lydia. 


«x) 

CO  -Lr,' 
^- 


rniii^lr3; ; 
&       .'  - 

v\      •"  \~w 


CHAPTER   XVIII. 

ILL  Elizabeth  entered  the  drawing- 
room  at  Netherfield,  and  looked  in 
vain  for  Mr.  Wickham  among  the 
cluster  of  red  coats  there  assembled,  a 
doubt  of  his  being  present  had  never 
occurred  to  her.  The  certainty  of 
meeting  him  had  not  been  checked 
by  any  of  those  recollections  that 
might  not  unreasonably  have  alarmed  her.  She  had 
dressed  with  more  than  usual  care,  and  prepared  in  the 
highest  spirits  for  the  conquest  of  all  that  remained  un- 
subdued of  his  heart,  trusting  that  it  was  not  more  than 
might  be  won  in  the  course  of  the  evening.  But  in  an 

I 


114  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

instant  arose  the  dreadful  suspicion  of  his  being  purposely 
omitted,  for  Mr.  Darcy's  pleasure,  in  the  Bingleys'  invita- 
tion to  the  officers  ;  and  though  this  was  not  exactly  the 
case,  the  absolute  fact  of  his  absence  was  pronounced  by 
his  friend  Mr.  Denny,  to  whom  Lydia  eagerly  applied, 
and  who  told  them  that  Wickham  had  been  obliged  to 
go  to  town  on  business  the  day  before,  and  was  not  yet 
returned  ;  adding,  with  a  significant  smile,— 

"  I  do  not  imagine  his  business  would  have  called  him 
away  just  now,  if  he  had  not  wished  to  avoid  a  certain 
gentleman  here." 

This  part  of  his  intelligence,  though  unheard  by  Lydia, 
was  caught  by  Elizabeth  ;  and,  as  it  assured  her  that 
Darcy  was  not  less  answerable  for  Wickham's  absence 
than  if  her  first  surmise  had  been  just,  every  feeling  of 
displeasure  against  the  former  was  so  sharpened  by 
immediate  disappointment,  that  she  could  hardly  reply 
with  tolerable  civility  to  the  polite  inquiries  which  he 
directly  afterwards  approached  to  make.  Attention,  for- 
bearance, patience  with  Darcy,  was  injury  to  Wickham. 
She  was  resolved  against  any  sort  of  conversation  with 
him,  and  turned  away  with  a  degree  of  ill-humour  which 
she  could  not  wholly  surmount  even  in  speaking  to  Mr. 
Bingley,  whose  blind  partiality  provoked  her. 

But  Elizabeth  was  not  formed  for  ill-humour ;  and 
though  every  prospect  of  her  own  was  destroyed  for  the 
evening,  it  could  not  dwell  long  on  her  spirits  ;  and,  hav- 
ing told  all  her  griefs  to  Charlotte  Lucas,  whom  she  had 
not  seen  for  a  week,  she  was  soon  able  to  make  a  volun- 
tary transition  to  the  oddities  of  her  cousin,  and  to  point 
him  out  to  her  particular  notice.  The  two  first  dances, 
however,  brought  a  return  of -distress  :  they  were  dances 
of  mortification.  Mr.  Collins,  awkward  and  solemn, 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  115 

apologizing  instead  of  attending,  and  often  moving  wrong 
without  being  aware  of  it,  gave  her  all  the  shame  and 
misery  which  a  disagreeable  partner  for  a  couple  of  dances 
can  give.  The  moment  of  her  release  from  him  was 
ecstasy. 

She  danced  next  with  an  officer,  and  had  the  refresh- 
ment of  talking  of  Wickham,  and  of  hearing  that  he  was 
universally  liked.  When  those  dances  were  over,  she 
returned  to  Charlotte  Lucas,  and  was  in  conversation  with 
her,  when  she  found  herself  suddenly  addressed  by  Mr. 
Darcy,  who  took  her  so  much  by  surprise  in  his  applica- 
tion for  her  hand,  that,  without  knowing  what  she  did, 
she  accepted  him.  He  walked  away  again  immediately, 
and  she  was  left  to  fret  over  her  own  want  of  presence  of 
mind  :  Charlotte  tried  to  console  her. 

"  I  dare  say  you  will  find  him  very  agreeable." 

"  Heaven  forbid !  That  would  be  the  greatest  misfortune 
of  all !  To  find  a  man  agreeable  whom  one  is  determined 
to  hate !  Do  not  wish  me  such  an  evil." 

When  the  dancing  recommenced,  however,  and  Darcy 
approached  to  claim  her  hand,  Charlotte  could  not  help 
cautioning  her,  in  a  whisper,  not  to  be  a  simpleton,  and 
allow  her  fancy  for  Wickham  to  make  her  appear  un- 
pleasant in  the  eyes  of  a  man  often  times  his  consequence. 
Elizabeth  made  no  answer,  and  took  her  place  in  the  set, 
amazed  at  the  dignity  to  which  she  was  arrived  in  being 
allowed  to  stand  opposite  to  Mr.  Darcy,  and  reading  in 
her  neighbours'  looks  their  equal  amazement  in  beholding 
it.  They  stood  for  some  time  without  speaking  a  word  ; 
and  she  began  to  imagine  that  their  silence  was  to  last 
through  the  two  dances,  and,  at  first,  was  resolved  not  to 
break  it ;  till  suddenly  fancying  that  it  would  be  the 
greater  punishment  to  her  partner  to  oblige  him  to  talk, 


Il6  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

she  made  some  slight  observation  on  the  dance.  He 
replied,  and  was  again  silent.  After  a  pause  of  some 
minutes,  she  addressed  him  a  second  time,  with — 

"  It  is  your  turn  to  say  something  now,  Mr.  Darcy. 
/  talked  about  the  dance,  and  you  ought  to  make  some 
kind  of  remark  on  the  size  of  the  room,  or  the  number  of 
couples." 

He  smiled,  and  assured  her  that  whatever  she  wished 
him  to  say  should  be  said. 

"Very  well ;  that  reply  will  do  for  the  present.  Perhaps, 
by-and-by,  I  may  observe  that  private  balls  are  much 
pleasanter  than  public  ones  ;  but  now  we  may  be  silent." 

"  Do  you  talk  by  rule,  then,  while  you  are  dancing  ?  ' 

"  Sometimes.  One  must  speak  a  little,  you  know.  It 
would  look  odd  to  be  entirely  silent  for  half  an  hour 
together  ;  and  yet,  for  the  advantage  of  some,  conversation 
ought  to  be  so  arranged  as  that  they  may  have  the  trouble 
of  saying  as  little  as  possible." 

"  Are  you  consulting  your  own  feelings  in  the  present 
case,  or  do  you  imagine  that  you  are  gratifying  mine  ?  " 

"  Both,"  replied  Elizabeth  archly  ;  "  for  I  have  always 
seen  a  great  similarity  in  the  turn  of  our  minds.  We  are 
each  of  an  unsocial,  taciturn  disposition,  unwilling  to 
speak,  unless  we  expect  to  say  something  that  will  amaze 
the  whole  room,  and  be  handed  down  to  posterity  with 
all  the  eclat  of  a  proverb." 

"  This  is  no  very  striking  resemblance  of  your  own 
character,  I  am  sure,"  said  he.  "  How  near  it  may  be  to 
mine,  I  cannot  pretend  to  say.  You  think  it  a  faithful 
portrait,  undoubtedly." 

"  I  must  not  decide  on  my  own  performance." 

He  made  no  answer ;  and  they  were  again  silent  till 
they  had  gone  down  the  dance,  when  he  asked  her  if  she 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  I  I/ 

and  her  sisters  did  not  very  often  walk  to  Meryton.  She 
answered  in  the  affirmative  ;  and,  unable  to  resist  the 
temptation,  added,  "  When  you  met  us  there  the  other 
day,  we  had  just  been  forming  a  new  acquaintance." 

The  effect  was  immediate.  A  deeper  shade  of  hauteur 
overspread  his  features,  but  he  said  not  a  word  ;  and 
Elizabeth,  though  blaming  herself  for  her  own  weakness, 
could  not  go  on.  At  length  Darcy  spoke,  and  in  a  con- 
strained manner  said,- 

"  Mr.  Wickham  is  blessed  with  such  happy  manners 
as  may  insure  his  making-  friends  ;  whether  he  may  be 
equally  capable  of  retaining  them,  is  less  certain." 

"  He  has  been  so  unlucky  as  to  lose  your  friendship," 
replied  Elizabeth,  with  emphasis,  "  and  in  a  manner 
which  he  is  likely  to  suffer  from  all  his  life." 

Darcy  made  no  answer,  and  seemed  desirous  of  chang- 
ing the  subject.  At  that  moment  Sir  William  Lucas 
appeared  close  to  them,  meaning  to  pass  through  the 
set  to  the  other  side  of  the  room  ;  but,  on  perceiving  Mr. 
Darcy,  he  stopped,  with  a  bow  of  superior  courtesy,  to 
compliment  him  on  his  dancing  and  his  partner. 

"  I  have  been  most  highly  gratified,  indeed,  my  dear 
sir ;  such  very  superior  dancing  is  not  often  seen.  It  is 
evident  that  you  belong  to  the  first  circles.  Allow  me 
to  say,  however,  that  your  fair  partner  does  not  disgrace 
you  :  and  that  I  must  hope  to  have  this  pleasure  often 
repeated,  especially  when  a  certain  desirable  event,  my 
dear  Miss  Eliza  (glancing  at  her  sister  and  Bingley), 
shall  take  place.  What  congratulations  \vill  then  flow 
in  !  I  appeal  to  Mr.  Darcy  ; — but  let  me  not  interrupt 
you,  sir.  You  will  not  thank  me  for  detaining  you  from 
the  bewitching  converse  of  that  young  lady,  whose  bright 
eyes  are  also  upbraiding  me." 


11$  PRIDE    AND    PREJUDICE. 

The  latter  part  of  this  address  was  scarcely  heard  by 
Darcy  ;  but  Sir  William's  allusion  to  his  friend  seemed 
to  strike  him  forciblv,  and  his  eves  were  directed,  with  a 


- 


r    r  ~f       ~        ~r »  f 

Juc.%  very  JV0frioT"  airnrrng  IS  n 

often  seen." 
i^"/;/  ic<x|  ly  Gfjrge  Allen.} 

very  serious  expression,  towards  Bingley  and  Jane,  who 
were  dancing  together.  Recovering  himself,  however, 
shortly,  he  turned  to  his  partner,  and  said, — 

"  Sir  William's  interruption  has  made  me  forget  what 
we  were  talking  of 


PRIDE    AND    PREJUDICE.  I  19 

"  I  do  not  think  we  were  speaking  at  all.  Sir  William 
could  not  have  interrupted  any  two  people  in  the  room 
who  had  less  to  say  for  themselves.  We  have  tried  two 
or  three  subjects  already  without  success,  and  what  we 
are  to  talk  of  next  I  cannot  imagine." 

"  What  think  you  of  books  ?  '    said  he,  smiling. 

"  Books — oh  no  ! — I  am  sure  we  never  read  the  same, 
or  not  with  the  same  feelings." 

"  I  am  sorry  you  think  so  ;  but  if  that  be  the  case,  there 
can  at  least  be  no  want  of  subject.  We  may  compare 
our  different  opinions." 

"  Xo — I  cannot  talk  of  books  in  a  ball-room  ;  my  head 
is  always  full  of  something  else." 

"  The  present  always  occupies  you  in  such  scenes — 
does  it  ?  '  said  he,  with  a  look  of  doubt. 

"  Yes,  always,"  she  replied,  without  knowing  what  she 
said  ;  for  her  thoughts  had  wandered  far  from  the  subject, 
as  soon  afterwards  appeared  by  her  suddenly  exclaiming, 
"  I  remember  hearing  you  once  say,  Mr.  Darcy,  that  you 
hardly  ever  forgave  ; — that  your  resentment,  once  created, 
was  unappeasable.  You  are  very  cautious,  I  suppose,  as 
to  its  being  created  ?  " 

"  I  am,"  said  he,  with  a  firm  voice. 

"  And  never  allow  yourself  to  be  blinded  by  prejudice?" 

"  I  hope  not." 

"  It  is  particularly  incumbent  on  those  who  never 
change  their  opinion,  to  be  secure  of  judging  properly  at 
first." 

"  May  I  ask  to  what  these  questions  tend  ?  " 

"  Merely  to  the  illustration  of  your  character,"  said 
she,  endeavouring  to  shake  off  her  gravity.  "  I  am 
trying  to  make  it  out." 

"  And  what  is  your  success  ?  ' 


120  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

She  shook  her  head.  "  I  do  not  get  on  at  all.  I  hear 
such  different  accounts  of  you  as  puzzle  me  exceedingly." 

"  I  can  readily  believe,"  answered  he,  gravely,  "  that 
reports  may  vary  greatly  with  respect  to  me ;  and  I 
could  wish,  Miss  Bennet,  that  you  were  not  to  sketch 
my  character  at  the  present  moment,  as  there  is  reason 
to  fear  that  the  performance  would  reflect  no  credit  on 
either." 

"  But  if  I  do  not  take  your  likeness  now,  I  may  never 
have  another  opportunity." 

"  I  would  by  no  means  suspend  any  pleasure  of  yours," 
he  coldly  replied.  She  said  no  more,  and  they  went 
down  the  other  dance  and  parted  in  silence  ;  on  each 
side  dissatisfied,  though  not  to  an  equal  degree  ;  for  in 
Darcy's  breast  there  was  a  tolerably  powerful  feeling 
towards  her,  which  soon  procured  her  pardon,  and 
directed  all  his  anger  against  another. 

They  had  not  long  separated  when  Miss  Bingley  came 
towards  her,  and,  with  an  expression  of  civil  disdain, 
thus  accosted  her, — 

"  So,  Miss  Eliza,  I  hear  you  are  quite  delighted  with 
George  Wickham  ?  Your  sister  has  been  talking  to  me 
about  him,  and  asking  me  a  thousand  questions  ;  and 
I  find  that  the  young  man  forgot  to  tell  you,  among  his 
other  communications,  that  he  was  the  son  of  old 
Wickham,  the  late  Mr.  Darcy's  steward.  Let  me  recom- 
mend you,  however,  as  a  friend,  not  to  give  implicit 
confidence  to  all  his  assertions  ;  for,  as  to  Mr.  Darcy's 
using  him  ill,  it  is  perfectly  false :  for,  on  the  contrary, 
he  has  been  always  remarkably  kind  to  him,  though 
George  Wickham  has  treated  Mr.  Darcy  in  a  most 
infamous  manner.  I  do  not  know  the  particulars,  but  I 
know  very  well  that  Mr.  Darcy  is  not  in  the  least  to 


PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE.  121 

blame  ;  that  he  cannot  bear  to  hear  George  Wickham 
mentioned ;  and  that  though  my  brother  thought  he 
could  not  well  avoid  including  him  in  his  invitation  to 
the  officers,  he  was  excessively  glad  to  find  that  he  had 
taken  himself  out  of  the  way.  His  coming  into  the 
country  at  all  is  a  most  insolent  thing,  indeed,  and  I 
wonder  how  he  could  presume  to  do  it.  I  pity  you, 
Miss  Eliza,  for  this  discovery  of  your  favourite's  guilt  ; 
but  really,  considering  his  descent,  one  could  not  expect 
much  better." 

"  His  guilt  and  his  descent  appear,  by  your  account,  to 
be  the  same,"  said  Elizabeth,  angrily ;  "  for  I  have  heard 
you  accuse  him  of  nothing  worse  than  of  being  the 
son  of  Mr.  Darcy's  steward,  and  of  that,  I  can  assure 
you,  he  informed  me  himself." 

"  I  beg  your  pardon,"  replied  Miss  Bingley,  turning 
away  with  a  sneer.  "  Excuse  my  interference  ;  it  was 
kindly  meant." 

"  Insolent  girl !"  said  Elizabeth  to  herself.  "You  are 
much  mistaken  if  you  expect  to  influence  me  by  such 
a  paltry  attack  as  this.  I  see  nothing  in  it  but  your 
own  wilful  ignorance  and  the  malice  of  Mr.  Darcy." 
She  then  sought  her  eldest  sister,  who  had  undertaken  to 
make  inquiries  on  the  same  subject  of  Bingley.  Jane 
met  her  with  a  smile  of  such  sweet  complacency,  a  glow 
of  such  happy  expression,  as  sufficiently  marked  how  well 
she  was  satisfied  with  the  occurrences  of  the  evening. 
Elizabeth  instantly  read  her  feelings ;  and,  at  that  moment, 
solicitude  for  Wickham,  resentment  against  his  enemies, 
and  everything  else,  gave  way  before  the  hope  of  Jane's 
being  in  the  fairest  way  for  happiness. 

"  I  want  to  know,"  said  she,  with  a  countenance  no 
less  smiling  than  her  sister's,  "  what  you  have  learnt 


122  PRIDE   AND  PREJUDICE. 

about  Mr.  Wickham.  But  perhaps  you  have  been  too 
pleasantly  engaged  to  think  of  any  third  person,  in 
which  case  you  may  be  sure  of  my  pardon." 

"  No,"  replied  Jane,  "  I  have  not  forgotten  him  ;  but  I 
have  nothing  satisfactory  to  tell  you.  Mr.  Bingley  does 
not  know  the  whole  of  his  history,  and  is  quite  ignorant 
of  the  circumstances  which  have  principally  offended 
Mr.  Darcy  ;  but  he  will  vouch  for  the  good  conduct,  the 
probity  and  honour,  of  his  friend,  and  is  perfectly  con- 
vinced that  Mr.  Wickham  has  deserved  much  less  atten- 
tion from  Mr.  Darcy  than  he  has  received  ;  and  I  am 
sorry  to  say  that  by  his  account,  as  well  as  his  sister's, 
Mr.  Wickham  is  by  no  means  a  respectable  young  man. 
I  am  afraid  he  has  been  very  imprudent,  and  has 
deserved  to  lose  Mr.  Darcy's  regard." 

"  Mr.  Bingley  does  not  know  Mr.  Wickham  himself." 

"  No  ;  he  never  saw  him  till  the  other  morning  at 
Meryton." 

"  This  account  then  is  what  he  has  received  from 
Mr.  Darcy.  - 1  am  perfectly  satisfied.  But  what  does  he 
say  of  the  living? " 

"  He  does  not  exactly  recollect  the  circumstances, 
though  he  has  heard  them  from  Mr.  Darcy  more  than 
once,  but  he  believes  that  it  was  left  to  him  conditionally 
only." 

"  I  have  not  a  doubt  of  Mr.  Bingley 's  sincerity,"  said 
Elizabeth  warmly,  "  but  you  must  excuse  my  not  being 
convinced  by  assurances  only.  Mr.  Bingley's  defence  of 
his  friend  was  a  very  able  one,  I  dare  say  ;  but  since  he 
is  unacquainted  with  several  parts  of  the  story,  and  has 
learnt  the  rest  from  that  friend  himself,  I  shall  venture 
still  to  think  of  both  gentlemen  as  I  did  before." 

She  then  changed  the  discourse  to  one  more  gratifying 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  123 

to  each,  and  on  which  there  could  be  no  difference  of 
sentiment.  Elizabeth  listened  with  delight  to  the  happy 
though  modest  hopes  which  Jane  entertained  of  Bingley's 
regard,  and  said  all  in  her  power  to  heighten  her  con- 
fidence in  it.  On  their  being  joined  by  Mr.  Bingley 
himself,  Elizabeth  withdrew  to  Miss  Lucas  ;  to  whose 
inquiry  after  the  pleasantness  of  her  last  partner  she 
had- scarcely  replied,  before  Mr.  Collins  came  up  to  them, 
and  told  her  with  great  exultation,  that  he  had  just  been 
so  fortunate  as  to  make  a  most  important  discover}-. 

"I  have  found  out,"  said  he,  uby  a  singular  acci- 
dent, that  there  is  now  in  the  room  a  near  relation  to 
my  patroness.  I  happened  to  overhear  the  gentleman 
himself  mentioning  to  the  young  lady  who  does  the 
honours  of  this  house  the  names  of  his  cousin  Miss 
De  Bourgh,  and  of  her  mother,  Lady  Catherine.  How 
wonderfully  these  sort  of  things  occur !  Who  would 
have  thought  of  my  meeting  with — perhaps — a  nephew 
of  Lady  Catherine  de  Bourgh  in  this  assembly !  I  am 
most  thankful  that  the  discovery  is  made  in  time  for 
me  to  pay  my  respects  to  him,  which  I  am  now  going 
to  do,  and  trust  he  will  excuse  my  not  having  clone  it 
before.  My  total  ignorance  of  the  connection  must 
plead  my  apology." 

"  You  are  not  going  to  introduce  yourself  to  Mr. 
Darcy  ?  " 

"  Indeed  I  am.  I  shall  entreat  his  pardon  for  not 
having  done  it  earlier.  I  believe  him  to  be  Lady 
Catherine's  nephew.  It  will  be  in  my  power  to  assure  him 
that  her  Ladyship  was  quite  well  yesterday  se'nnight." 

Elizabeth  tried  hard  to  dissuade  him  from  such  a 
scheme  ;  assuring  him  that  Mr.  Darcv  would  consider 

fj  * 

his  addressing  him  without  introduction  as  an  impertinent 


124  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

freedom,  rather  than  a  compliment  to  his  aunt  ;  that 
it  was  not  in  the  least  necessary  there  should  be  any 
notice  on  either  side,  and  that  if  it  were,  it  must  belong 
to  Mr.  Darcy,  the  superior  in  consequence,  to  begin  the 
acquaintance.  Air.  Collins  listened  to  her  with  the 
determined  air  of  following  his  own  inclination,  and 
when  she  ceased  speaking,  replied  thus, — 

"  My  dear  Miss  Elizabeth,  I  have  the  highest  opinion 
in  the  world  of  your  excellent  judgment  in  all  matters 
within  the  scope  of  your  understanding,  but  permit 
me  to  say  that  there  must  be  a  wide  difference  between 
the  established  forms  of  ceremony  amongst  the  laity  and 
those  which  regulate  the  clergy ;  for,  give  me  leave 
to  observe  that  I  consider  the  clerical  office  as  equal  in 
point  of  dignity  with  the  highest  rank  in  the  kingdom — 
provided  that  a  proper  humility  of  behaviour  is  at  the 
same  time  maintained.  You  must,  therefore,  allow  me 
to  follow  the  dictates  of  my  conscience  on  this  occasion, 
which  lead  me  to  perform  what  I  look  on  as  a  point 
of  duty.  Pardon  me  for  neglecting  to  profit  by  your 
advice,  which  on  every  other  subject  shall  be  my  constant 
guide,  though  in  the  case  before  us  I  consider  myself 
more  fitted  by  education  and  habitual  study  to  decide 
on  what  is  right  than  a  young  lady  like  yourself;"  and 
with  a  low  bow  he  left  her  to  attack  Air.  Darcy,  whose 
reception  of  his  advances  she  eagerly  watched,  and 
whose  astonishment  at  being  so  addressed  was  very 
evident.  Her  cousin  prefaced  his  speech  with  a  solemn 
bow,  and  though  she  could  not  hear  a  word  of  it,  she  felt 
as  if  hearing  it  all,  and  saw  in  the  motion  of  his  lips 
the  words  "  apology,'1  "  Hunsford,"  and  "  Lady  Catherine 
de  Bourgh."  It  vexed  her  to  see  him  expose  himself 
to  such  a  man.  Air.  Darcv  was  eyeing  him  with  un- 

*  *•  o 


PRIDE    AND    PREJUDICE.  125 

restrained  wonder  ;  and  when  at  last  Mr.  Collins  allowed 
him  to  speak,  replied  with  an  air  of  distant  civility. 
Mr.  Collins,  however,  was  not  discouraged  from  speaking 
again,  and  Mr.  Darcy's  contempt  seemed  abundantly 
increasing  with  the  length  of  his  second  speech  ;  and  at 
the  end  of  it  he  only  made  him  a  slight  bow,  and  moved 
another  way  :  Mr.  Collins  then  returned  to  Elizabeth. 

"  I  have  no  reason,  I  assure  you,"  said  he,  "to  be  dis- 
satisfied with  my  reception.  Mr.  Darcy  seemed  much 
pleased  with  the  attention.  He  answered  me  with  the 
utmost  civility,  and  even  paid  me  the  compliment  of 
saying,  that  he  was  so  well  convinced  of  Lady  Catherine's 
discernment  as  to  be  certain  she  could  never  bestow  a 
favour  unworthily.  It  was  really  a  very  handsome 
thought.  Upon  the  wrhole,  I  am  much  pleased  with  him." 

As  Elizabeth  had  no  longer  any  interest  of  her  own  to 
pursue,  she  turned  her  attention  almost  entirely  on  her 
sister  and  Mr.  Bingley ;  and  the  train  of  agreeable 
reflections  which  her  observations  gave  birth  to  made  her 
perhaps  almost  as  happy  as  Jane.  She  saw  her  in  idea 
settled  in  that  very  house,  in  all  the  felicity  wrhich  a 
marriage  of  true  affection  could  bestow  ;  and  she  felt 
capable,  under  such  circumstances,  of  endeavouring  even 
to  like  Bingley's  two  sisters.  Her  mother's  thoughts  she 
plainly  saw  were  bent  the  same  way,  and  she  determined 
not  to  venture  near  her,  lest  she  might  hear  too  much. 
When  they  sat  down  to  supper,  therefore,  she  considered 
it  a  most  unlucky  perverseness  wrhich  placed  them  within 
one  of  each  other  ;  and  deeply  was  she  vexed  to  find 
that  her  mother  was  talking  to  that  one  person  (Lady 
Lucas)  freely,  openly,  and  of  nothing  else  but  of  her 
expectation  that  Jane  wrould  be  soon  married  to  Mr. 
Bingley.  It  was  an  animating  subject,  and  Mrs.  Bennet 


126  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

seemed  incapable  of  fatigue  while  enumerating  the 
advantages  of  the  match.  His  being  such  a  charming 
young  man,  and  so  rich,  and  living  but  three  miles  from 
them,  were  the  first  points  of  self-gratulation  ;  and  then 
it  was  such  a  comfort  to  think  how  fond  the  two  sisters 
were  of  Jane,  and  to  be  certain  that  they  must  desire  the 
connection  as  much  as  she  could  do.  It  was,  moreover, 
such  a  promising  thing  for  her  younger  daughters,  as 
Jane's  marrying  so  greatly  must  throw  them  in  the  way 
of  other  rich  men  ;  and,  lastly,  it  was  so  pleasant  at  her 
time  of  life  to  be  able  to  consign  her  single  daughters  to 
the  care  of  their  sister,  that  she  might  not  be  obliged  to 
go  into  company  more  than  she  liked.  It  was  necessary 
to  make  this  circumstance  a  matter  of  pleasure,  because 
on  such  occasions  it  is  the  etiquette  ;  but  no  one  was  less 
likely  than  Mrs.  Bennet  to  find  comfort  in  staying  at 
home  at  any  period  of  her  life.  She  concluded  with 
many  good  wishes  that  Lady  Lucas  might  soon  be 
equally  fortunate,  though  evidently  and  triumphantly 
believing  there  was  no  chance  of  it. 

In  vain  did  Elizabeth  endeavour  to  check  the  rapidity 
of  her  mother's  words,  or  persuade  her  to  describe  her 
felicity  in  a  less  audible  whisper  ;  for  to  her  inexpressible 
vexation  she  could  perceive  that  the  chief  of  it  was  over- 
heard by  Mr.  Darcy,  who  sat  opposite  to  them.  Her 
mother  only  scolded  her  for  being  nonsensical. 

"What  is  Mr.  Darcy  to  me,  pray,  that  I  should  be 
afraid  of  him  ?  I  am  sure  we  owe  him  no  such  particular 
civility  as  to  be  obliged  to  say  nothing  he  may  not  like 
to  hear." 

"  For  heaven's  sake,  madam,  speak  lower.  What 
advantage  can  it  be  to  you  to  offend  Mr.  Darcy?  You 
will  never  recommend  yourself  to  his  friend  by  so  doing." 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  I2/ 

Nothing  that  she  could  say,  however,  had  any  influence. 
Her  mother  would  talk  of  her  views  in  the  same 
intelligible  tone.  Elizabeth  blushed  and  blushed  again 
with  shame  and  vexation.  She  could  not  help  frequently 
glancing  her  eye  at  Mr.  Darcy,  though  every  glance  con- 
vinced her  of  what  she  dreaded  ;  for  though  he  was  not 
always  looking  at  her  mother,  she  was  convinced  that  his 
attention  was  invariably  fixed  by  her.  The  expression 
of  his  face  changed  gradually  from  indignant  contempt 
to  a  composed  and  steady  gravity. 

At  length,  however,  Mrs.  Bennet  had  no  more  to  say  ; 
and  Lady  Lucas,  who  had  been  long  yawning  at  the 
repetition  of  delights  which  she  saw  no  likelihood  of 
sharing,  was  left  to  the  comforts  of  cold  ham  and  chicken. 
Elizabeth  now  began  to  revive.  But  not  long  was  the 
interval  of  tranquillity ;  for  when  supper  was  over, 
singing  was  talked  of,  and  she  had  the  mortification  of 
seeing  Mary,  after  very  little  entreaty,  preparing  to  oblige 
the  company.  By  many  significant  looks  and  silent 
entreaties  did  she  endeavour  to  prevent  such  a  proof  of 
complaisance, — but  in  vain  ;  Mary  would  not  understand 
them  ;  such  an  opportunity  of  exhibiting  was  delightful 
to  her,  and  she  began  her  song.  Elizabeth's  eyes  were 
fixed  on  her,  with  most  painful  sensations  ;  and  she 
watched  her  progress  through  the  several  stanzas  with 
an  impatience  which  was  very  ill  rewarded  at  their  close  ; 
for  Mary,  on  receiving  amongst  the  thanks  of  the  table 
the  hint  of  a  hope  that  she  might  be  prevailed  on  to 
favour  them  again,  after  the  pause  of  half  a  minute 
began  another.  Mary's  powers  were  by  no  means  fitted 
for  such  a  display  ;  her  voice  was  weak,  and  her  manner 
affected.  Elizabeth  was  in  agonies.  She  looked  at  Jane 
to  see  how  she  bore  it ;  but  Jane  was  very  composedly 


128  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

talking  to  Bingley.  She  looked  at  his  two  sisters,  and 
saw  them  making  signs  of  derision  at  each  other,  and  at 
Darcy,  who  continued,  however,  impenetrably  grave. 
She  looked  at  her  father  to.  entreat  his  interference,  lest 
Mary  should  be  singing  all  night.  He  took  the  hint, 
and,  when  Mary  had  finished  her  second  song,  said 
aloud,— 

"  That  will  do  extremely  well,  child.  You  have 
delighted  us  long  enough.  Let  the-  other  young  ladies 
have  time  to  exhibit." 

Mary,  though  pretending  not  to  hear,  was  somewhat 
disconcerted  ;  and  Elizabeth,  sorry  for  her,  and  sorry  for 
her  father's  speech,  was  afraid  her  anxiety  had  done  no 
good.  Others  of  the  party  were  now  applied  to. 

"  If  I,"  said  Mr.  Collins,  "  were  so  fortunate  as  to  be 
able  to  sing,  I  should  have  great  pleasure,  I  am  sure,  in 
obliging  the  company  with  an  air  ;  for  I  consider  music 
as  a  very  innocent  diversion,  and  perfectly  compatible 
with  the  profession  of  a  clergyman.  I  do  not  mean, 
however,  to  assert  that  we  can  be  justified  in  devoting 
too  much  of  our  time  to  music,  for  there  are  certain!}' 
other  things  to  be  attended  to.  The  rector  of  a  parish 
has  much  to  do.  In  the  first  place,  he  must  make  such 
an  agreement  for  tithes  as  may  be  beneficial  to  himself 
and  not  offensive  to  his  patron.  He  must  write  his  own 
sermons  ;  and  the  time  that  remains  will  not  be  too  much 
for  his  parish  duties,  and  the  care  and  improvement  of 
his  dwelling,  which  he  cannot  be  excused  from  making 
as  comfortable  as  possible.  And  I  do  not  think  it  of 
light  importance  that  he  should  have  attentive  and 
conciliatory  manners  towards  everybody,  especially 
towards  those  to  whom  he  owes  his  preferment.  I 
cannot  acquit  him  of  that  duty  ;  nor  could  I  think  well 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  129 

of  the  man  who  should  omit  an  occasion  of  testifying  his 
respect  towards  anybody  connected  with  the  family." 
And  with  a  bow  to  Mr.  Darcy,  he  concluded  his  speech, 
which  had  been  spoken  so  loud  as  to  be  heard  by  half 
the  room.  Many  stared — many  smiled  ;  but  no  one 
looked  more  amused  than  Mr.  Bennet  himself,  while  his 
wrife  seriously  commended  Mr.  Collins  for  having  spoken 
so  sensibly,  and  observed,  in  a  half-whisper  to  Lady 
Lucas,  that  he  was  a  remarkably  clever,  good  kind  of 
young  man. 

To  Elizabeth  it  appeared,  that  had  her  family  made 
an  agreement  to  expose  themselves  as  much  as  they 
could  during  the  evening,  it  would  have  been  impossible 
for  them  to  play  their  parts  with  more  spirit,  or  finer 
success  ;  and  happy  did  she  think  it  for  Bingley  and  her 
sister  that  some  of  the  exhibition  had  escaped  his  notice, 
and  that  his  feelings  were  not  of  a  sort  to  be  much 
distressed  by  the  folly  which  he  must  have  witnessed. 
That  his  two  sisters  and  Mr.  Darcy,  however,  should  have 
such  an  opportunity  of  ridiculing  her  relations  was  bad 
enough  ;  and  she  could  not  determine  whether  the  silent 
contempt  of  the  gentleman,  or  the  insolent  smiles  of  the 
ladies,  were  more  intolerable. 

The  rest  of  the  evening  brought  her  little  amusement. 
She  was  teased  by  Mr.  Collins,  who  continued  most 
perseveringly  by  her  side  ;  and  though  he  could  not 
prevail  with  her  to  dance  with  him  again,  put  it  out  of 
her  power  to  dance  with  others.  In  vain  did  she  entreat 
him  to  stand  up  with  somebody  else,  and  offered  to 
introduce  him  to  any  young  lady  in  the  room.  He 
assured  her  that,  as  to  dancing,  he  was  perfectly 
indifferent  to  it  ;  that  his  chief  object  was,  by  delicate 
attentions,  to  recommend  himself  to  her  ;  and  that  he 

K 


130  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

should  therefore  make  a  point  of  remaining  close  to  her 
the  whole  evening.  There  was  no  arguing  upon  such  a 
project.  She  owed  her  greatest  relief  to  her  friend  Miss 
Lucas,  who  often  joined .  them,  and  good-naturedly 
engaged  Mr.  Collins's  conversation  to  herself. 

She  was  at  least  free  from  the  offence  of  Mr.  Darcy's 
further  notice  :  though  often  standing  within  a  very  short 
distance  of  her,  quite  disengaged,  he  never  came  near 
enough  to  speak.  She  felt  it  to  be  the  probable  con- 
sequence of  her  allusions  to  Mr.  Wickham,  and  rejoiced 
in  it. 

The  Longbourn  party  were  the  last  of  all  the  company 
to  depart  ;  and  by  a  manoeuvre  of  Mrs.  Bennet  had  to 
wait  for  their  carriage  a  quarter  of  an  hour  after  every- 
body else  was  gone,  which  gave  them  time  to  see  how 
heartily  they  were  wished  away  by  some  of  the  family. 
Mrs.  Hurst  and  her  sister  scarcely  opened  their  mouths 
except  to  complain  of  fatigue,  and  were  evidently 
impatient  to  have  the  house  to  themselves.  They 
repulsed  every  attempt  of  Mrs.  Bennet  at  conversation, 
and,  by  so  doing,  threw  a  languor  over  the  whole  party, 
which  was  very  little  relieved  by  the  long  speeches  of 
Mr.  Collins,  who  was  complimenting  Mr.  Bingley  and 
his  sisters  on  the  elegance  of  their  entertainment,  and 
the  hospitality  and  politeness  which  had  marked  their 
behaviour  to  their  guests.  Darcy  said  nothing  at  all. 
Mr.  Bennet,  in  equal  silence,  was  enjoying  the  scene. 
Mr.  Bingley  and  Jane  were  standing  together  a  little 
detached  from  the  rest,  and  talked  only  to  each  other. 
Elizabeth  preserved  as  steady  a  silence  as  either  Mrs. 
Hurst  or  Miss  Bingley  ;  and  even  Lydia  was  too  much 
fatigued  to  utter  more  than  the  occasional  exclamation  of 
"Lord,  how  tired  I  am  !"  accompanied  by  a  violent  yawn. 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  131 

When  at  length  they  arose  to  take  leave,  Mrs.  Bennet 
was  most  pressingly  civil  in  her  hope  of  seeing  the  whole 
family  soon  at  Longbourn  ;  and  addressed  herself  parti- 
cularly to  Mr.  Bingley,  to  assure  him  how  happy  he 
would  make  them,  by  eating  a  family  dinner  with  them 
at  any  time,  without  the  ceremony  of  a  formal  invitation. 
Bingley  was  all  grateful  pleasure  ;  and  he  readily  engaged 
for  taking  the  earliest  opportunity  of  waiting  on  her 
after  his  return  from  London,  whither  he  was  obliged  to 
go  the  next  day  for  a  short  time. 

Mrs.  Bennet  was  perfectly  satisfied  ;  and  quitted  the 
house  under  the  delightful  persuasion  that,  allowing  for 
the  necessary  preparations  of  settlements,  new  carriages, 
and  wedding  clothes,  she  should  undoubtedly  see  her 
daughter  settled  at  Netherfield  in  the  course  of  three  or 
four  months.  Of  having  another  daughter  married  to 
Mr.  Collins  she  thought  with  equal  certainty,  and  with 
considerable,  though  not  equal,  pleasure.  Elizabeth  was 
the  least  dear  to  her  of  all  her  children  ;  and  though  the 
man  and  the  match  were  quite  good  enough  for  Jicr,  the 
'worth  of  each  was  eclipsed  by  Mr.  Bingley  and 
Netherfield. 


to  assure  you  tn  in*  moil  anirnatecf  language 


CHAPTER   XIX. 

next  day  opened  a  new  scene  at 
Longbourn.  Mr.  Collins  made  his 
declaration  in  form.  Having  resolved 
to  do  it  without  loss  of  time,  as  his 
leave  of  absence  extended  only  to  the 
following  Saturday,  and  having  no 
feelings  of  diffidence  to  make  it  distressing  to  himself  even 
at  the  moment,  he  set  about  it  in  a  very  orderly  manner, 
with  all  the  observances  which  he  supposed  a  regular 
part  of  the  business.  On  finding  Mrs.  Bennet,  Elizabeth, 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  133 

and  one  of  the  younger  girls  together,  soon  after  break- 
fast, he  addressed  the  mother  in  these  words,— 

"  May  I  hope,  madam,  for  your  interest  with  your  fair 
daughter  Elizabeth,  when  I  solicit  for  the  honour  of  a 
private  audience  with  her  in  the  course  of  this  morning?" 

Before  Elizabeth  had  time  for  anything  but  a  blush  of 
surprise,  Mrs.  Bennet  instantly  answered,- 

"Oh  dear  !  Yes,  certainly.  I  am  sure  'Lizzy  will  be  very 
happy — I  am  sure  she  can  have  no  objection.  Come,  Kitty, 
I  want  you  upstairs."  And  gathering  her  work  together, 
she  was  hastening  away,  when  Elizabeth  called  out,— 

"  Dear  ma'am,  do  not  go.  I  beg  you  will  not  go.  Mr. 
Collins  must  excuse  me.  He  can  have  nothing  to  say  to 
me  that  anybody  need  not  hear.  I  am  going  away  myself." 

"  No,  no,  nonsense,  Lizzy.  I  desire  you  will  stay 
where  you  are."  And  upon  Elizabeth's  seeming  really, 
with  vexed  and  embarrassed  looks,  about  to  escape,  she 
added,  "  Lizzy,  I  insist  upon  your  staying  and  hearing 
Mr.  Collins." 

Elizabeth  would  not  oppose  such  an  injunction  ;  and  a 
moment's  consideration  making  her  also  sensible  that  it 
would  be  wisest  to  get  it  over  as  soon  and  as  quietly  as 
possible,  she  sat  down  again,  and  tried  to  conceal,  by 
incessant  employment,  the  feelings  which  were  divided 
between  distress  and  diversion.  Mrs.  Bennet  and  Kitty 
walked  off,  and  as  soon  as  they  were  gone,  Mr.  Collins 
began,— 

"  Believe  me,  my  dear  Miss  Elizabeth,  that  your 
modesty,  so  far  from  doing  you  any  disservice,  rather 
adds  to  your  other  perfections.  You  would  have  been 
less  amiable  in  my  eyes  had  there  not  been  this  little 
unwillingness  ;  but  allow  me  to  assure  you  that  I  have 
your  respected  mother's  permission  for  this  address. 


134  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

You  can  hardly  doubt  the  purport  of  my  discourse, 
however  your  natural  delicacy  may  lead  you  to  dissemble ; 
my  attentions  have  been  too  marked  to  be  mistaken. 
Almost  as  soon  as  I  entered  the  house  I  singled  you  out 
as  the  companion  of  my  future  life.  But  before  I  am 
run  away  with  by  my  feelings  on  this  subject,  perhaps  it 
will  be  advisable  for  me  to  state  my  reasons  for  marry- 
ing— and,  moreover,  for  coming  into  Hertfordshire  with 
the  design  of  selecting  a  wife,  as  I  certainly  did." 

The  idea  of  Mr.  Collins,  with  all  his  solemn  composure, 
being  run  away  with  by  his  feelings,  made  Elizabeth  so 
near  laughing  that  she  could  not  use  the  short  pause  he 
allowed  in  any  attempt  to  stop  him  farther,  and  he 
continued,- 

"  My  reasons  for  marrying  are,  first,  that  I  think  it  a 
right  thing  for  every  clergyman  in  easy  circumstances 
(like  myself)  to  set  the  example  of  matrimony  in  his 
parish ;  secondly,  that  I  am  convinced  it  will  add 
very  greatly  to  my  happiness ;  and,  thirdly,  which 
perhaps  I  ought  to  have  mentioned  earlier,  that  it  is  the 
particular  advice  and  recommendation  of  the  very  noble 
lady  whom  I  have  the  honour  of  calling  patroness. 
Twice  has  she  condescended  to  give  me  her  opinion 
(unasked  too !)  on  this  subject ;  and  it  was  but  the  very 
Saturday  night  before  I  left  Hunsford, — between  our 
pools  at  quadrille,  while  Mrs.  Jenkinson  was  arranging 
Miss  De  Bourgh's  footstool, — that  she  said,  '  Mr.  Collins, 
you  must  marry.  A  clergyman  like  you  must  marry. 
Choose  properly,  choose  a  gentlewoman  for  my  sake, 
and  for  your  own  ;  let  her  be  an  active,  useful  sort  of 
person,  not  brought  up  high,  but  able  to  make  a  small 
income  go  a  good  way.  This  is  my  advice.  Find  such 
a  woman  as  soon  as  you  can,  bring  her  to  Hunsford,  and 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  135 

I  will  visit  her.'  Allow  me,  by  the  way,  to  observe,  my 
fair  cousin,  that  I  do  not  reckon  the  notice  and  kindness 
of  Lady  Catherine  de  Bourgh  as  among  the  least  of  the 
advantages  in  my  power  to  offer.  You  will  find  her 
manners  beyond  anything  I  can  describe  ;  and  your  wit 
and  vivacity,  I  think,  must  be  acceptable  to  her,  espe- 
cially when  tempered  with  the  silence  and  respect  which 
her  rank  will  inevitably  excite.  Thus  much  for  my 
general  intention  in  favour  of  matrimony  ;  it  remains  to 
be  told  why  my  views  were  directed  to  Longbourn 
instead  of  my  own  neighbourhood,  where  I  assure  you 
there  are  many  amiable  young  women.  But  the  fact  is, 
that  being,  as  I  am,  to  inherit  this  estate  after  the  death 
of  your  honoured  father  (who,  however,  may  live  many 
years  longer),  I  could  not  satisfy  myself  without  resolv- 
ing to  choose  a  wife  from  among  his  daughters,  that 
the  loss  to  them  might  be  as  little  as  possible  when  the 
melancholy  event  takes  place — which,  however,  as  I  have 
already  said,  may  not  be  for  several  years.  This  has 
been  my  motive,  my  fair  cousin,  and  I  flatter  myself  it 
will  not  sink  me  in  your  esteem.  And  now  nothing 
remains  for  me  but  to  assure  you  in  the  most  animated 
language  of  the  violence  of  my  affection.  To  fortune  I 
am  perfectly  indifferent,  and  shall  make  no  demand  of 
that  nature  on  your  father,  since  I  am  well  aware  that  it 
could  not  be  complied  with  ;  and  that  one  thousand 
pounds  in  the  4  per  cents.,  which  will  not  be  yours  till 
after  your  mother's  decease,  is  all  that  you  may  ever  be 
entitled  to.  On  that  head,  therefore,  I  shall  be  uniformly 
silent  :  and  you  may  assure  yourself  that  no  ungenerous 
reproach  shall  ever  pass  my  lips  when  we  are  married." 

It  was  absolutely  necessary  to  interrupt  him  now. 

"  You  are  too  hasty,  sir,"  she  cried.     "  You  forget  that 


134  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

You  can  hardly  doubt  the  purport  of  my  discourse, 
however  your  natural  delicacy  may  lead  you  to  dissemble; 
my  attentions  have  been  too  marked  to  be  mistaken. 
Almost  as  soon  as  I  entered  the  house  I  singled  you  out 
as  the  companion  of  my  future  life.  But  before  I  am 
run  away  with  by  my  feelings  on  this  subject,  perhaps  it 
will  be  advisable  for  me  to  state  my  reasons  for  marry- 
ing— and,  moreover,  for  coming  into  Hertfordshire  with 
the  design  of  selecting  a  wife,  as  I  certainly  did." 

The  idea  of  Mr.  Collins,  with  all  his  solemn  composure, 
being  run  away  with  by  his  feelings,  made  Elizabeth  so 
near  laughing  that  she  could  not  use  the  short  pause  he 
allowed  in  any  attempt  to  stop  him  farther,  and  he 
continued,- 

"  My  reasons  for  marrying  are,  first,  that  I  think  it  a 
right  thing  for  every  clergyman  in  easy  circumstances 
(like  myself)  to  set  the  example  of  matrimony  in  his 
parish ;  secondly,  that  I  am  convinced  it  will  add 
very  greatly  to  my  happiness ;  and,  thirdly,  which 
perhaps  I  ought  to  have  mentioned  earlier,  that  it  is  the 
particular  advice  and  recommendation  of  the  very  noble 
lady  whom  I  have  the  honour  of  calling  patroness. 
Twice  has  she  condescended  to  give  me  her  opinion 
(unasked  too  !)  on  this  subject ;  and  it  was  but  the  very 
Saturday  night  before  I  left  Hunsford, — between  our 
pools  at  quadrille,  while  Mrs.  Jenkinson  was  arranging 
Miss  De  Bourgh's  footstool, — that  she  said,  '  Mr.  Collins, 
you  must  marry.  A  clergyman  Hke  you  must  marry. 
Choose  properly,  choose  a  gentlewoman  for  my  sake, 
and  for  your  own ;  let  her  be  an  active,  useful  sort  of 
person,  not  brought  up  high,  but  able  to  make  a  small 
income  go  a  good  way.  This  is  my  advice.  Find  such 
a  woman  as  soon  as  you  can,  bring  her  to  Hunsford,  and 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  135 

I  will  visit  her.'  Allow  me,  by  the  way,  to  observe,  my 
fair  cousin,  that  I  do  not  reckon  the  notice  and  kindness 
of  Lady  Catherine  de  Bourgh  as  among  the  least  of  the 
advantages  in  my  power  to  offer.  You  will  find  her 
manners  beyond  anything  I  can  describe  ;  and  your  wit 
and  vivacity,  I  think,  must  be  acceptable  to  her,  espe- 
cially when  tempered  with  the  silence  and  respect  which 
her  rank  will  inevitably  excite.  Thus  much  for  my 
general  intention  in  favour  of  matrimony  ;  it  remains  to 
be  told  why  my  views  were  directed  to  Longbourn 
instead  of  my  own  neighbourhood,  where  I  assure  you 
there  are  many  amiable  young  women.  But  the  fact  is, 
that  being,  as  I  am,  to  inherit  this  estate  after  the  death 
of  your  honoured  father  (who,  however,  may  live  many 
years  longer),  I  could  riot  satisfy  myself  without  resolv- 
ing to  choose  a  wife  from  among  his  daughters,  that 
the  loss  to  them  might  be  as  little  as  possible  when  the 
melancholy  event  takes  place — which,  however,  as  I  have 
already  said,  may  not  be  for  several  years.  This  has 
been  my  motive,  my  fair  cousin,  and  I  flatter  myself  it 
will  not  sink  me  in  your  esteem.  And  now  nothing 
remains  for  me  but  to  assure  you  in  the  most  animated 
language  of  the  violence  of  my  affection.  To  fortune  I 
am  perfectly  indifferent,  and  shall  make  no  demand  of 
that  nature  on  your  father,  since  I  am  well  aware  that  it 
could  not  be  complied  with  ;  and  that  one  thousand 
pounds  in  the  4  per  cents.,  which  will  not  be  yours  till 
after  your  mother's  decease,  is  all  that  you  may  ever  be 
entitled  to.  On  that  head,  therefore,  I  shall  be  uniformly 
silent  :  and  you  may  assure  yourself  that  no  ungenerous 
reproach  shall  ever  pass  my  lips  when  we  are  married." 

It  was  absolutely  necessary  to  interrupt  him  now. 

"  You  are  too  hasty,  sir,"  she  cried.     "  You  forget  that 


138  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

it  into  further  consideration  that,  in  spite  of  your  mani- 
fold attractions,  it  is  by  no  means  certain  that  another 
offer  of  marriage  may  ever  be  made  you.  Your  portion 
is  unhappily  so  small,  that  it  will  in  all  likelihood  undo 
the  effects  of  your  loveliness  and  amiable  qualifications. 
As  I  must,  therefore,  conclude  that  you  are  not  serious  in 
your  rejection  of  me,  I  shall  choose  to  attribute  it  to 
your  wish  of  increasing  my  love  by  suspense,  according 
to  the  usual  practice  of  elegant  females." 

"  I  do  assure  you,  sir,  that  I  have  no  pretensions 
whatever  to  that  kind  of  elegance  which  consists  in 
tormenting  a  respectable  man.  I  would  rather  be  paid 
the  compliment  of  being  believed  sincere.  I  thank  you 
again  and  again  for  the  honour  you  have  done  me  in 
your  proposals,  but  to  accept  them  is  absolutely  impos- 
sible. My  feelings  in  every  respect  forbid  it.  Can  I 
speak  plainer  ?  Do  not  consider  me  now  as  an  elegant 
female  intending  to  plague  you,  but  as  a  rational  creature 
speaking  the  truth  from  her  heart." 

"  You  are  uniformly  charming ! "  cried  he,  with  an 
air  of  awkward  gallantry  ;  "  and  I  am  persuaded  that, 
when  sanctioned  by  the  express  authority  of  both  your 
excellent  parents,  my  proposals  will  not  fail  of  being 
acceptable." 

To  such  perseverance  in  wilful  self-deception  Elizabeth 
wrould  make  no  reply,  and  immediately  and  in  silence 
withdrew  ;  determined,  that  if  he  persisted  in  considering 
her  repeated  refusals  as  flattering  encouragement,  to 
apply  to  her  father,  whose  negative  might  be  uttered  in 
such  a  manner  as  must  be  decisive,  and  whose  behaviour 
at  least  could  not  be  mistaken  for  the  affectation  and 
coquetry  of  an  elegant  female. 


CHAPTER   XX. 

R.  COLLINS  was  not  left  long  to 
the  silent  contemplation  of  his  suc- 
cessful love  ;  for  Mrs.  Bennet,  having 
dawdled  about  in  the  vestibule  to 
watch  for  the  end  of  the  conference, 
no  sooner  saw  Elizabeth  open  the 
door  and  with  quick  step  pass  her  towards  the  staircase, 
than  she  entered  the  breakfast-room,  and  congratulated 
both  him  and  herself  in  warm  terms  on  the  happy 
prospect  of  their  nearer  connection.  Mr.  Collins  received 
and  returned  these  felicitations  with  equal  pleasure,  and 
then  proceeded  to  relate  the  particulars  of  their  inter- 
view, with  the  result  of  which  he  trusted  he  had  every 
reason  to  be  satisfied,  since  the  refusal  which  his  cousin 
had  steadfastly  given  him  would  naturally  flow  from 
her  bashful  modesty  and  the  genuine  delicacy  of  her 
character. 


140  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

This  information,  however,  startled  Mrs.  Bennet :  she 
would  have  been  glad  to  be  equally  satisfied  that  her 
daughter  had  meant  to  encourage  him  by  protesting 
against  his  proposals,  but  she  dared  not  believe  it,  and 
could  not  help  saying  so. 

"  But  depend  upon  it,  Mr.  Collins,"  she  added,  "  that 
Lizzy  shall  be  brought  to  reason.  I  will  speak  to  her 
about  it  myself  directly.  She  is  a  very  headstrong, 
foolish  girl,  and  does  not  know  her  own  interest ;  but  I 
will  make  her  know  it." 

"  Pardon  me  for  interrupting  you,  madam,"  cried  Mr. 
Collins  ;  "  but  if  she  is  really  headstrong  and  foolish,  I 
know  not  whether  she  would  altogether  be  a  very 
desirable  wife  to  a  man  in  my  situation,  who  naturally 
looks  for  happiness  in  the  marriage  state.  If,  therefore, 
she  actually  persists  in  rejecting  my  suit,  perhaps  it  were 
better  not  to  force  her  into  accepting  me,  because,  if 
liable  to  such  defects  of  temper,  she  could  not  contribute 
much  to  my  felicity." 

"  Sir,  you  quite  misunderstand  me,"  said  Mrs. 
Bennet,  alarmed.  "  Lizzy  is  only  headstrong  in  such 
matters  as  these.  In  everything  else  she  is  as  good- 
natured  a  girl  as  ever  lived.  I  will  go  directly  to  Mr. 
Bennet,  and  we  shall  very  soon  settle  it  with  her,  I  am 


sure." 


She  wrould  not  give  him  time  to  reply,  but  hurrying  in- 
stantly to  her  husband,  called  out,  as  she  entered  the 
library  ,— 

"  Oh,  Mr.  Bennet,  you  are  wanted  immediately  ;  we 
are  all  in  an  uproar.  You  must  come  and  make  Lizzy 
marry  Mr.  Collins,  for  she  vows  she  will  not  have  him  ; 
and  if  you  do  not  make  haste  he  will  change  his  mind 
and  not  have  JicrT 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  141 

Mr.  Bennet  raised  his  eyes  from  his  book  as  she 
entered,  and  fixed  them  on  her  face  with  a  calm  uncon- 
cern, which  was  not  in  the  least  altered  by  her  communi- 
cation. 

"  I  have  not  the  pleasure  of  understanding  you,"  said 
he,  when  she  had  finished  her  speech.  "  Of  what  are 
you  talking  ?  ' 

"  Of  Mr.  Collins  and  Lizzy.  Lizzy  declares  she  will 
not  have  Mr.  Collins,  and  Mr.  Collins  begins  to  say  that 
he  will  not  have  Lizzy." 

"  And  what  am  I  to  do  on  the  occasion  ?  It  seems  a 
hopeless  business." 

"  Speak  to  Lizzy  about  it  yourself.  Tell  her  that  you 
insist  upon  her  marrying  him." 

"  Let  her  be  called  down.     She  shall  hear  my  opinion." 

Mrs.  Bennet  rang  the  bell,  and  Miss  Elizabeth  was 
summoned  to  the  library. 

"  Come  here,  child,"  cried  her  father  as  she  appeared. 
"  I  have  sent  for  you  on  an  affair  of  importance.  I 
understand  that  Mr.  Collins  has  made  you  an  offer  of 
marriage.  Is  it  true  ?  " 

Elizabeth  replied  that  it  was. 

"  Very  well — and  this  offer  of  marriage  you  have 
refused  ?  " 

"  I  have,  sir." 

"  Very  well.  We  now  come  to  the  point.  Your  mother 
insists  upon  your  accepting  it.  Is  it  not  so,  Mrs.  Bennet  ?  " 

"  Yes,  or  I  will  never  see  her  again." 

"  An  unhappy  alternative  is  before  you,  Elizabeth. 
From  this  day  you  must  be  a  stranger  to  one  of  your 
parents.  Your  mother  will  never  see  you  again  if  you  do 
not  marry  Mr.  Collins,  and  I  will  never  see  you  again 
if  you  do" 


142  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

Elizabeth  could  not  but  smile  at  such  a  conclusion  of 
such  a  beginning ;  but  Mrs.  Bennet,  who  had  persuaded 
herself  that  her  husband  regarded  the  affair  as  she  wished, 
was  excessively  disappointed. 

"  What  do  you  mean,  Mr.  Bennet,  by  talking  in  this 
way?  You  promised  me  to  insist  upon  her  marrying 
him." 

"  My  dear,"  replied  her  husband,  "  I  have  two  small 
favours  to  request.  First,  that  you  will  allow  me  the  free 
use  of  my  understanding  on  the  present  occasion  ;  and, 
secondly,  of  my  room.  I  shall  be  glad  to  have  the  library 
to  myself  as  soon  as  may  be." 

Not  yet,  however,  in  spite  of  her  disappointment  in  her 
husband,  did  Mrs.  Bennet  give  up  the  point.  She  talked 
to  Elizabeth  again  and  again  ;  coaxed  and  threatened  her 
by  turns.  She  endeavoured  to  secure  Jane  in  her 
interest,  but  Jane,  with  all  possible  mildness,  declined 
interfering ;  and  Elizabeth,  sometimes  with  real  earnest- 
ness, and  sometimes  with  playful  gaiety,  replied  to  her 
attacks.  Though  her  manner  varied,  however,  her  deter- 
mination never  did. 

Mr.  Collins,  meanwhile,  was  meditating  in  solitude  on 
what  had  passed.  He  thought  too  well  of  himself  to 
comprehend  on  what  motive  his  cousin  could  refuse  him  ; 
and  though  his  pride  was  hurt,  he  suffered  in  no  other 
way.  His  regard  for  her  was  quite  imaginary ;  and  the 
possibility  of  her  deserving  her  mother's  reproach  pre- 
vented his  feeling  any  regret. 

While  the  family  were  in  this  confusion,  Charlotte 
Lucas  came  to  spend  the  day  with  them.  She  was  met 
in  the  vestibule  by  Lydia,  who,  flying  to  her,  cried  in 
.a  half  whisper,  "  I  am  glad  you  are  come,  for  there  is 
.such  fun  here  !  What  do  you  think  has  happened  this 


PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

morning?  Mr.  Collins  has  made  an  offer  to  Lizzy,  and 
she  will  not  have  him." 

Charlotte  had  hardly  time  to  answer  before  they  were 
joined  by  Kitty,  who  came  to  tell  the  same  news  ;  and 


They  entered  if\e 


sooner  had  they  entered  the  breakfast-room,  where 

rs.  Bennet  was  alone,  than  she  likewise  began  on  the 

6    >ject,  calling  on  Miss  Lucas  for  her  compassion,  and 

entreating  her  to  persuade  her  friend  Lizzy  to  comply 

wi  h  the  wishes  of  her  family.     "  Pray  do,  my  dear  Miss 


144  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

Lucas,"  she  added,  in  a  melancholy  tone  ;  "  for  nobody  is 
on  my  side,  nobody  takes  part  with  me  ;  I  am  cruelly 
used,  nobody  feels  for  my  poor  nerves." 

Charlotte's  reply  was  spared  by  the  entrance  of  Jane 
and  Elizabeth. 

"  Ay,  there  she  comes,"  continued  Mrs.  Bennet,  "  look- 
ing as  unconcerned  as  may  be,  and  caring  no  more  for  us 
than  if  we  were  at  York,  provided  she  can  have  her  own 
way.  But  I  tell  you  what,  Miss  Lizzy,  if  you  take  it 
into  your  head  to  go  on  refusing  every  offer  of  marriage 
in  this  way,  you  will  never  get  a  husband  at  all — and  I 
am  sure  I  do  not  know  who  is  to  maintain  you  when 
your  father  is  dead.  /  shall  not  be  able  to  keep  you- 
and  so  I  warn  you.  I  have  done  with  you  from  this  very 
da}-.  I  told  you  in  the  library,  you  know,  that  I  should 
never  speak  to  you  again,  and  you  will  find  me  as  good 
as  my  word.  I  have  no  pleasure  in  talking  to  undutiful 
children.  Xot  that  I  have  much  pleasure,  indeed,  in 
talking  to  anybody.  People  who  suffer  as  I  do  from 
nervous  complaints  can  have  no  great  inclination  for 
talking.  Xobody  can  tell  what  I  suffer !  But  it  is 
always  so.  Those  who  do  not  complain  are  never 
pitied." 

Her  daughters  listened  in  silence  to  this  effusion, 
sensible  that  any  attempt  to  reason  with  or  soothe  her 
would  only  increase  the  irritation.  She  talked  on,  there- 
fore, without  interruption  from  any  of  them  till  they 
were  joined  by  Mr.  Collins,  who  entered  with  an  air  more 
stately  than  usual,  and  on  perceiving  whom,  she  said  to 
the  girls, — 

"  Now,  I  do  insist  upon  it,  that  you,  all  of  you,  hold 
your  tongues,  and  let  Mr.  Collins  and  me  have  a  little 
conversation  together." 


PRIDE    AND    PREJUDICE.  145 

Elizabeth  passed  quietly  out  of  the  room,  Jane  and 
Kitty  followed,  but  Lydia  stood  her  ground,  determined 
to  hear  all  she  could  ;  and  Charlotte,  detained  first  by  the 
civility  of  Mr.  Collins,  whose  inquiries  after  herself  and 
all  her  family  were  very  minute,  and  then  by  a  little 
curiosity,  satisfied  herself  with  walking  to  the  window 
and  pretending  not  to  hear.  In  a  doleful  voice  Mrs. 
Bennet  thus  began  the  projected  conversation  :— 

"  Oh,  Mr.  Collins  !  " 

"  My  dear  madam,"  replied  he,  "  let  us  be  for  ever  silent 
on  this  point.  Far  be  it  from  me,"  he  presently  continued, 
in  a  voice  that  marked  his  displeasure,  "  to  resent  the 
behaviour  of  your  daughter.  Resignation  to  inevitable 
evils  is  the  duty  of  us  all :  the  peculiar  duty  of  a  young 
man  who  has  been  so  fortunate  as  I  have  been,  in  early 
preferment ;  and,  I  trust,  I  am  resigned.  Perhaps  not 
the  less  so  from  feeling  a  doubt  of  my  positive  happiness 
had  my  fair  cousin  honoured  me  with  her  hand  ;  for  I 
have  often  observed,  that  resignation  is  never  so  perfect 
as  when  the  blessing  denied  begins  to  lose  somewhat  of 
its  value  in  our  estimation.  You  will  not,  I  hope,  con- 
sider me  as  showing  any  disrespect  to  your  family,  my 
dear  madam,  by  thus  withdrawing  my  pretensions  to  your 
daughter's  favour,  without  having  paid  yourself  and  Mr. 
Bennet  the  compliment  of  requesting  you  to  interpose 
your  authority  in  my  behalf.  My  conduct  may,  I  fear, 
be  objectionable  in  having  accepted  my  dismission  from 
your  daughter's  lips  instead  of  your  own  ;  but  we  are  all 
liable  to  error.  I  have  certainly  meant  well  through  the 
whole  affair.  My  object  has  been  to  secure  an  amiable 
companion  for  myself,  with  due  consideration  for  the  ad- 
vantage of  all  your  family  ;  and  if  my  manner  has  been 
at  all  reprehensible,  I  here  beg  leave  to  apologize." 

L 


•.•^ 

"&  '         '*$* 

fes 


CHAPTER    XXI. 

discussion   of  Mr.    Collins's  offer 
was   now    nearly    at    an    end,    and 

r 

Elizabeth  had  only  to  suffer   from 

^ 

the  uncomfortable  feelings  neces- 
sarily  attending  it,  and  occasionally 
from  some  peeyish  allusion  of  her 
mother.  As  for  the  gentleman  himself,  Jiis  feelings  were 
chiefly  expressed,  not  by  embarrassment  or  dejection,  or 


I'KIDK    AM)    1'KKJUDICE.  147 

by  trying  to  avoid  her,  but  by  stiffness  of  manner  and 
resentful  silence.  He  scarcely  ever  spoke  to  her  ;  and 
the  assiduous  attentions  which  he  had  been  so  sensible 
of  himself  were  transferred  for  the  rest  of  the  day  to 
Miss  Lucas,  whose  civility  in  listening  to  him  was  a 
seasonable  relief  to  them  all,  and  especially  to  her  friend. 

The  morrow  produced  no  abatement  of  Mrs.  Bennet's 
ill  humour  or  ill  health.  Mr.  Collins  was  also  in  the 
same  state  of  angry  pride.  Elizabeth  had  hoped  that 
lu's  resentment  might  shorten  his  visit,  but  his  plan  did 
not  appear  in  the  least  affected  by  it.  He  was  always  to 
have  gone  on  Saturday,  and  to  Saturday  he  still  meant  to 
stay. 

After  breakfast,  the  girls  walked  to  Meryton,  to  inquire 
if  Mr.  Wickham  were  returned,  and  to  lament  over  his 
absence  from  the  Netherficld  ball.  He  joined  them  on 
their  entering  the  to\vn,  and  attended  them  to  their  aunt's, 
where  his  regret  and  vexation  and  the  concern  of  every- 
body were  well  talked  over.  To  Elizabeth,  however,  he 
voluntarily  acknowledged  that  the  necessity  of  his 
absence  Jiad  been  self-imposed. 

"  I  found,"  said  he,  "  as  the  time  drew  near,  that  I  had 
better  not  meet  Mr.  Darcy  ; — that  to  be  in  the  same 
room,  the  same  party  with  him  for  so  many  hours 
together,  might  be  more  than  I  could  bear,  and  that 
scenes  might  arise  unpleasant  to  more  than  myself." 

She  highly  approved  his  forbearance  ;  and  they  had 
leisure  for  a  full  discussion  of  it,  and  for  all  the  commen- 
dations which  they  civilly  bestowed  on  each  other,  as 
Wickham  and  another  officer  walked  back  with  them  to 
Longbourn,  and  during  the  walk  he  particularly  attended 
to  her.  His  accompanying  them  was  a  double  advan- 
tage :  she  felt  all  the  compliment  it  offered  to  herself; 


148 


PRII>K   AM;    PRKJUI'I 


and  it  was  most  acceptable  as  an  occa         of  introducing 
him  to  her  father  and  mother. 

Soon  after  their  return,  a  letter  was  delivered  to  Mi.s.s 
Bennet ;  it  came  from  Xetherfield,  and  was  opened 
immediately.  The  envelope  contained  a  sheet  of  elegant, 
little,  hot-pressed  paper,  well  covered  with  a  lady's  fair, 
flowing  hand  ;  and  Elizabeth  saw  her  sister's  com* 


\Cofyright  1854  by  Georgt  Allen.} 

nance  change  as  she  read  it,  and  saw  her  dwelling 
intently  on  some  particular  passages.  Jane  recollected 
herself  soon  ;  and  putting  the  letter  away,  tried  to  join, 
with  her  usual  cheerfulness,  in  the  general  conversation  : 
but  Elizabeth  felt  an  anxiety  on  the  subject  which  dr 
off  her  attention  even  from  Wickham  ;  and  no  sooner 
had  he  and  his  companion  taken  leave,  than  a  glance 
from  Jane  invited  her  to  follow  her  upstairs.  \Vhen 
they  had  gained  their  own  room,  Jane,  taking  out  her 
letter,  said,  "This  is  from  Caroline  Bingley:  what  it 


PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE.  149 

contains  has  surprised  me  a  good  deal.  The  whole 
part\-  have  left  Xetherfield  by  this  time,  and  are  on  their 
wav  to  town  ;  and  without  any  intention  of  coming  back 

-  f  d> 

again.     You  shall  hear  what  she  says." 

She  then  read  the  first  sentence  aloud,  which  comprised 
the  information  of  their  having  just  resolved  to  follow 

•^     • 

their  brother  to  town  direct!}',  and  of  their  meaning  to 
dine  that  day  in  Grosvenor  Street,  where  Mr.  Hurst  had 
a  house.  The  next  was  in  these  words  : — "  '  I  do  not 
pretend  to  regret  anything  I  shall  leave  in  Hertfordshire 
except  your  society,  my  dearest  friend  ;  but  we  will  hope, 
at  some  future  period,  to  enjoy  many  returns  of  that 
delightful  intercourse  we  have  known,  and  in  the  mean- 
while may  lessen  the  pain  of  separation  by  a  very  frequent 
and  most  unreserved  correspondence.  I  depend  on  you 
tor  that.'  To  these  high-flown  expressions  Elizabeth 
listened  with  all  the  insensibility  of  distrust ;  and  though 
the  suddenness  of  their  removal  surprised  her,  she  saw 
nothing  in  it  really  to  lament :  it  was  not  to  be  supposed 
that  their  absence  from  Xetherfield  would  prevent  Mr. 
Binglev's  being  there  ;  and  as  to  the  loss  of  their  societv, 

*•    '  —  V_*  » 

she  was  persuaded  that  Jane  must  soon  cease  to  regard 
it  in  the  enjoyment  of  his. 

"It   is  unlucky."  said  she,  after  a  short   pause,  "that 
vou  should  not  be  able  to  see  vour  friends  before  thev 

*  *  * 

leave  the  country.  But  may  we  not  hope  that  the 
period  of  future  happiness,  to  which  Miss  Bingley  looks 
forward,  max*  arrive  earlier  than  she  is  aware,  and  that 
the  delightful  intercourse  you  have  known  as  friends  will 
be  renewed  with  vet  greater  satisfaction  as  sisters?  Mr. 

V* 

Bingley  will  not  be  detained  in  London  by  them." 

"  Caroline  decidedly  says  that  none  of  the  party  will 
return  into  1  lertfordshire  this  winter.      I  will  read  it  to  vou. 


150  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

" '  When  my  brother  left  us  yesterday,  he  imagined 
that  the  business  which  took  him  to  London  might  be 
concluded  in  three  or  four  days  ;  but  as  we  are  certain  it 
cannot  be  so,  and  at  the  same  time  convinced  that  when 
Charles  gets  to  town  he  will  be  in  no  hurry  to  leave  it 
again,  we  have  determined  on  following  him  thither,  that 
he  may  not  be  obliged  to  spend  his  vacant  hours  in  a 
comfortless  hotel.  Many  of  my  acquaintance  are  already 
there  for  the  winter :  I  wish  I  could  hear  that  you,  my 
dearest  friend,  had  any  intention  of  making  one  in  the 
crowd,  but  of  that  I  despair.  I  sincerely  hope  your 
Christmas  in  Hertfordshire  may  abound  in  the  gaieties 
which  that  season  generally  brings,  and  that  your  beaux 
will  be  so  numerous  as  to  prevent  your  feeling  the  loss  of 
the  three  of  whom  we  shall  deprive  you.' 

"  It  is  evident  by  this,"  added  Jane,  "  that  he  comes 
back  no  more  this  winter." 

"  It  is  only  evident  that  Miss  Bingley  does  not  mean 
he  should? 

"  Why  will  you  think  so  ?  It  must  be  his  own  doing  ; 
he  is  his  own  master.  But  you  do  not  know  all.  I  will 
read  you  the  passage  which  particularly  hurts  me.  I 
will  have  no  reserves  from  you.  '  Mr.  Darcy  is  impatient 
to  see  his  sister  ;  and  to  confess  the  truth,  we  are  scarcely 
less  eager  to  meet  her  again.  I  really  do  not  think 
Georgiana  Darcy  has  her  equal  for  beauty,  elegance, 
and  accomplishments  ;  and  the  affection  she  inspires  in 
Louisa  and  myself  is  heightened  into  something  still 

J  O  O 

more  interesting  from  the  hope  we  dare  to  entertain 
of  her  being  hereafter  our  sister.  I  do  not  know  whether 
I  ever  before  mentioned  to  you  my  feelings  on  this 
subject,  but  I  will  not  leave  the  country  without  con- 
fiding them,  and  I  trust  you  will  not  esteem  them 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  151 

unreasonable.  My  brother  admires  her  greatly  already  ; 
he  will  have  frequent  opportunity  now  of  seeing  her  on 
the  most  intimate  footing ;  her  relations  all  wish  the 
connection  as  much  as  his  own  ;  and  a  sister's  partiality 
is  not  misleading  me,  I  think,  when  I  call  Charles  most 
capable  of  engaging  any  woman's  heart.  With  all  these 
circumstances  to  favour  an  attachment,  and  nothing  to 
prevent  it,  am  I  wrong,  my  dearest  Jane,  in  indulging  the 
hope  of  an  event  which  will  secure  the  happiness  of 
so  many  ? '  What  think  you  of  this  sentence,  my  dear 
Lizzy?"  said  Jane,  as  she  finished  it.  "  Is  it  not  clear 
enough  ?  Does  it  not  expressly  declare  that  Caroline 
neither  expects  nor  wishes  me  to  be  her  sister  ;  that  she  is 
perfectly  convinced  of  her  brother's  indifference  ;  and 
that  if  she  suspects  the  nature  of  my  feelings  for  him  she 
means  (most  kindly !)  to  put  me  on  my  guard.  Can 
there  be  any  other  opinion  on  the  subject  ?  " 

"  Yes,  there  can  ;  for  mine  is  totally  different.  Will 
you  hear  it  ?  " 

"  Most  willingly." 

"You  shall  have  it  in  a  few  words.  Miss  Bingley  sees 
that  her  brother  is  in  love  with  you  and  wants  him  to 
marry  Miss  Darcy.  She  follows  him  to  town  in  the  hope 
of  keeping  him  there,  and  tries  to  persuade  you  that  he 
does  not  care  about  you." 

Jane  shook  her  head. 

"  Indeed,  Jane,  you  ought  to  believe  me.  No  one  who 
has  ever  seen  you  together  can  doubt  his  affection  ; 
Miss  Bingley,  I  am  sure,  cannot :  she  is  not  such  a 
simpleton.  Could  she  have  seen  half  as  much  love  in 
Mr.  Darcy  for  herself,  she  would  have  ordered  her 
wedding  clothes.  But  the  case  is  this : — we  are  not 
rich  enough  or  grand  enough  for  them ;  and  she  is 


152  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

the  more  anxious  to  get  Miss  Darcy  for  her  brother, 
from  the  notion  that  when  there  has  been  one  inter- 
marriage, she  may  have  less  trouble  in  achieving  a 
second  ;  in  which  there  is  certainly  some  ingenuity, 
and  I  dare  say  it  would  succeed  if  Miss  de  Bourgh 
were  out  of  the  way.  But,  my  dearest  Jane,  you  cannot 
seriously  imagine  that,  because  Miss  Bingley  tells  you 
her  brother  greatly  admires  Miss  Darcy,  he  is  in  the 
smallest  degree  less  sensible  of  your  merit  than  when 
he  took  leave  of  you  on  Tuesday  ;  or  that  it  will  be 
in  her  power  to  persuade  him  that,  instead  of  being  in 
love  with  you,  he  is  very  much  in  love  with  her 
friend.'3 

"  If  we  thought  alike  of  Miss  Bingley,"  replied  Jane, 
"  your  representation  of  all  this  might  make  me  quite 
easy.  But  I  know  the  foundation  is  unjust.  Caroline  is 
incapable  of  wilfully  deceiving  anyone  ;  and  all  that  I 
can  hope  in  this  case  is,  that  she  is  deceived  herself." 

"  That  is  right.  You  could  not  have  started  a  more 
happy  idea,  since  you  will  not  take  comfort  in  mine  : 
believe  her  to  be  deceived,  by  all  means.  You  have  now 
done  your  duty  by  her,  and  must  fret  no  longer." 

"  But,  my  dear  sister,  can  I  be  happy,  even  supposing 
the  best,  in  accepting  a  man  whose  sisters  and  friends 
are  all  wishing  him  to  marry  elsewhere?" 

"  You  must  decide  for  yourself,"  said  Elizabeth  ;  "  and 
if,  upon  mature  deliberation,  you  find  that  the  misery  of 
disobliging  his  two  sisters  is  more  than  equivalent  to  the 
happiness  of  being  his  wife,  I  advise  you,  by  all  means, 
to  refuse  him." 

"  How  can  you  talk  so  ?  "  said  Jane,  faintly  smiling ; 
"  you  must  know,  that,  though  I  should  be  exceedingly 
grieved  at  their  disapprobation,  I  could  not  hesitate." 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  153 

"  I  did  not  think  you  would  ;  and  that  being  the  case, 
I  cannot  consider  your  situation  with  much  compassion." 

"  But  if  he  returns  no  more  this  winter,  my  choice  will 
never  be  required.  A  thousand  things  may  arise  in  six 
months." 

The  idea  of  his  returning  no  more  Elizabeth  treated 
with  the  utmost  contempt.  It  appeared  to  her  merely  the 
suggestion  of  Caroline's  interested  wishes  ;  and  she  could 
not  for  a  moment  suppose  that  those  wishes,  however 
openly  or  artfully  spoken,  could  influence  a  young  man 
so  totally  independent  of  everyone. 

She  represented  to  her  sister,  as  forcibly  as  possible, 
what  she  felt  on  the  subject,  and  had  soon  the  pleasure 
of  seeing  its  happy  effect.  Jane's  temper  was  not  de- 
sponding ;  and  she  was  gradually  led  to  hope,  though  the 
diffidence  of  affection  sometimes  overcame  the  hope,  that 
Bingley  wrould  return  to  Netherfield,  and  answer  every 
wish  of  her  heart. 

They  agreed  that  Mrs.  Bennet  should  only  hear  of  the 
departure  of  the  family,  without  being  alarmed  on  the 
score  of  the  gentleman's  conduct ;  but  even  this  partial 
communication  gave  her  a  great  deal  of  concern,  and  she 
bewailed  it  as  exceedingly  unlucky  that  the  ladies  should 
happen  to  go  away  just  as  they  were  all  getting  so  inti- 
mate together.  After  lamenting  it,  however,  at  some 
length,  she  had  the  consolation  of  thinking  that  Mr. 
Bingley  would  be  soon  down  again,  and  soon  dining  at 
Longbourn  ;  and  the  conclusion  of  all  was  the  comfort- 
able declaration,  that,  though  he  had  been  invited  only 
to  a  family  dinner,  she  would  take  care  to  have  two  full 
courses. 


CHAPTER   XXII. 

'HE  Bennets  were  engaged  to  dine  with 
the  Lucases  ;  and  again,  during  the  chief 
of  the  day,  was  Miss  Lucas  so  kind  as 
to  listen  to  Mr.  Collins.  Elizabeth  took 
an  opportunity  of  thanking  her.  "  It 
keeps  him  in  good  humour,"  said  she, 
"  and  I  am  more  obliged  to  you  than  I  can  express." 

Charlotte  assured  her  friend  of  her  satisfaction  in 
being  useful,  and  that  it  amply  repaid  her  for  the  little 
sacrifice  of  her  time.  This  was  very  amiable;  but 
Charlotte's  kindness  extended  farther  than  Elizabeth  had 
any  conception  of: — its  object  was  nothing  less  than 
to  secure  her  from  any  return  of  Mr.  Collins's  addresses, 
by  engaging  them  towards  herself.  Such  was  Miss 
Lucas's  scheme  ;  and  appearances  were  so  favourable, 
that  when  they  parted  at  night,  she  would  have  felt  al- 
most sure  of  success  if  he  had  not  been  to  leave  Hert- 
fordshire so  very  soon.  But  here  she  did  injustice  to  the 
fire  and  independence  of  his  character ;  for  it  led  him  to 
escape  out  of  Longbourn  House  the  next  morning  with 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  155 

admirable  slyness,  and  hasten  to  Lucas  Lodge  to  throw 
himself  at  her  feet.  He  was  anxious  to  avoid  the  notice 
of  his  cousins,  from  a  conviction  that,  if  they  saw  him 
depart,  they  could  not  fail  to  conjecture  his  design,  and  he 
was  not  willing  to  have  the  attempt  known  till  its  success 
could  be  known  likewise ;  for,  though  feeling  almost 
secure,  and  with  reason,  for  Charlotte  had  been  tolerably 
encouraging,  he  was  comparatively  diffident  since  the 
adventure  of  Wednesday.  His  reception,  however,  was 
of  the  most  flattering  kind.  Miss  Lucas  perceived  him 
from  an  upper  window  as  he  walked  towards  the  house, 
and  instantly  set  out  to  meet  him  accidentally  in  the  lane. 
But  little  had  she  dared  to  hope  that  so  much  love  and 
eloquence  awaited  her  there. 

In  as  short  a  time  as  Mr.  Collins's  long  speeches  would 
allow,  everything  was  settled  between  them  to  the  satis- 
faction of  both ;  and  as  they  entered  the  house,  he 
earnestly  entreated  her  to  name  the  day  that  was  to  make 
him  the  happiest  of  men  ;  and  though  such  a  solicitation 
must  be  waived  for  the  present,  the  lady  felt  no  inclination 
to  trifle  with  his  happiness.  The  stupidity  with  which 
he  was  favoured  by  nature  must  guard  his  courtship  from 
any  charm  that  could  make  a  woman  wish  for  its  con- 
tinuance ;  and  Miss  Lucas,  who  accepted  him  solely  from 
the  pure  and  disinterested  desire  of  an  establishment, 
cared  not  how  soon  that  establishment  were  gained. 

Sir  William  and  Lady  Lucas  were  speedily  applied  to 
for  their  consent ;  and  it  was  bestowed  with  a  most  joy- 
ful alacrity.  Mr.  Collins's  present  circumstances  made  it 
a  most  eligible  match  for  their  daughter,  to  whom  they 
could  give  little  fortune ;  and  his  prospects  of  future 
wealth  were  exceedingly  fair.  Lady  Lucas  began  directly 
to  calculate,  with  more  interest  than  the  matter  had  ever 


156  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

excited  before,  how  many  years  longer  Mr.  Bennet  was 
likely  to  live  ;  and  Sir  William  gave  it  as  his  decided 
opinion,  that  whenever  Mr.  Collins  should  be  in  posses- 


[Copyriglit  1894  by  George  Allen.} 


sion  of  the  Longbourn  estate,  it  would  be  highly  expedient 
that  both  he  and  his  wife  should  make  their  appearance 
at  St.  James's.  The  whole  family  in  short  were  properly 
overjoyed  on  the  occasion.  The  younger  girls  formed 


PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE.  157 

hopes  of  coming  out  a  year  or  two  sooner  than  they  might 
otherwise  have  done  ;  and  the  boys  were  relieved  from 
their  apprehension  of  Charlotte's  dying  an  old  maid. 
Charlotte  herself  was  tolerably  composed.  She  had 
gained  her  point,  and  had  time  to  consider  of  it.  Her 
reflections  were  in  general  satisfactory.  Mr.  Collins,  to 
be  sure,  was  neither  sensible  nor  agreeable  :  his  society 
was  irksome,  and  his  attachment  to  her  must  be  imaginary. 
But  still  he  would  be  her  husband.  Without  thinking1 

o 

highly  either  of  men  or  of  matrimony,  marriage  had  always 
been  her  object  :  it  was  the  only  honourable  provision 
for  well-educated  young  women  of  small  fortune,  and, 
however  uncertain  of  giving  happiness,  must  be  their 
pleasantest  preservative  from  want.  This  preservative 
she  had  now  obtained  ;  and  at  the  age  of  twenty-seven, 
without  having  ever  been  handsome,  she  felt  all  the  good 
luck  of  it.  The  least  agreeable  circumstance  in  the  busi- 
ness was  the  surprise  it  must  occasion  to  Elizabeth 
Bennet,  whose  friendship  she  valued  beyond  that  of  any 
other  person.  Elizabeth  would  wonder,  and  probably 
would  blame  her;  and  though  her  resolution  was  not  to 
be  shaken,  her  feelings  must  be  hurt  by  such  a  disappro- 
bation. She  resolved  to  give  her  the  information  herself; 
and  therefore  charged  Mr.  Collins,  when  he  returned  to 
Longbourn  to  dinner,  to  drop  no  hint  of  what  had  passed 
before  any  of  the  family.  A  promise  of  secrecy  was  of 
course  very  dutifully  given,  but  it  could  not  be  kept 
without  difficulty  ;  for  the  curiosity  excited  by  his  long 
absence  burst  forth  in  such  very  direct  questions  on  his 
return,  as  required  some  ingenuity  to  evade,  and  he  was 
at  the  same  time  exercising  great  self-denial,  for  he  was 
longing  to  publish  his  prosperous  love. 

As  he  was  to  begin  his  journey  too  early  on  the  morrow 


158  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

to  see  any  of  the  family,  the  ceremony  of  leave-taking 
was  performed  when  the  ladies  moved  for  the  night  ;  and 
Mrs.  Bennet,  with  great  politeness  and  cordiality,  said 
how  happy  they  should  be  to  see  him  at  Longbourn  again, 
whenever  his  other  engagements  might  allow  him  to  visit 
them. 

"  My  dear  madam,"  he  replied,  "  this  invitation  is  par- 
ticularly gratifying,  because  it  is  what  I  have  been  hoping 
to  receive  ;  and  you  may  be  very  certain  that  I  shall 
avail  myself  of  it  as  soon  as  possible." 

They  were  all  astonished  ;  and  Mr.  Bennet,  who  could 
by  no  means  wish  for  so  speedy  a  return,  immediately 
said, — 

"  But  is  there  not  danger  of  Lady  Catherine's  disappro- 
bation here,  my  good  sir  ?  You  had  better  neglect  your 
relations  than  run  the  risk  of  offending  your  patroness." 

"  My  dear  sir,"  replied  Mr.  Collins,  "  I  am  particularly 
obliged  to  you  for  this  friendly  caution,  and  you  may 
depend  upon  my  not  taking  so  material  a  step  without 
her  Ladyship's  concurrence." 

i;  You  cannot  be  too  much  on  your  guard.  Risk  any- 
thing rather  than  her  displeasure ;  and  if  you  find  it 
likely  to  be  raised  by  your  coming  to  us  again,  which  I 
should  think  exceedingly  probable,  stay  quietly  at  home, 
and  be  satisfied  that  we  shall  take  no  offence." 

"  Believe  me,  my  dear  sir,  my  gratitude  is  warmly 
excited  by  such  affectionate  attention  ;  and,  depend  up 
it,  you  will  speedily  receive  from  me  a  letter  of  thanks 
for  this  as  well  as  for  every  other  mark  of  your  regard 
during  my  stay  in  Hertfordshire.  As  for  my  fair  cousins, 
though  my  absence  may  not  be  long  enough  to  render  it 
necessary,  I  shall  now  take  the  liberty  of  wishing  them 
health  and  happiness,  not  excepting  my  cousin  Elizabeth." 


PRIDE    AND  PREJUDICE.  159 

With  proper  civilities,  the  ladies  then  withdrew  ;  all  of 
them  equally  surprised  to  find  that  he  meditated  a  quick 
return.  Mrs.  Bennet  wished  to  understand  by  it  that  he 
thought  of  paying  his  addresses  to  one  of  her  younger 
girls,  and  Mary  might  have  been  prevailed  on  to  accept 
him.  She  rated  his  abilities  much  higher  than  anv  of 

o  » 

the  others  :  there  was  a  solidity  in  his  reflections  which 
often  struck  her  ;  and  though  by  no  means  so  clever  as 
herself,  she  thought  that,  if  encouraged  to  read  and  im- 
prove himself  by  such  an  example  as  hers,  he  might 
become  a  very  agreeable  companion.  But  on  the  follow- 
ing morning  every  hope  of  this  kind  was  done  away. 
Miss  Lucas  called  soon  after  breakfast,  and  in  a  private 
conference  with  Elizabeth  related  the  event  of  the  dav 

4 

before. 

The  possibility  of  Mr.  Collins's  fancying  himself  in  love 
with  her  friend  had  once  occurred  to  Elizabeth  within  the 
last  day  or  two  :  but  that  Charlotte  could  encourage  him 
seemed  almost  as  far  from  possibility  as  that  she  could 
encourage  him  herself;  and  her  astonishment  was  con- 
sequently so  great  as  to  overcome  at  first  the  bounds  of 
decorum,  and  she  could  not  help  crying  out, — 

14  En^a^ed    to  Mr.    Collins !    mv  dear  Charlotte,    im- 

**-*      *-  * 

possible ! " 

The  steadv  countenance  which  Miss  Lucas  had  com- 

u 

manded  in  telling  her  storv  q;ave  wav  to  a  momentarv 

V1  *  O  -  * 

confusion  here  on  receiving  so  direct  a  reproach  ;  ihou_ 
as  it  was  no  more  than  she  expected,  she  soon  regained 
her  composure,  and  calmly  replied, — 

"Why  should  you  be  surprised,  my  dear  Eliza?  Do 
you  think  it  incredible  that  Mr.  Collins  should  be  able  to 
procure  any  woman's  good  opinion,  because  he  was  not 
-o  happy  as  to  succeed  with  you  ? " 


l6o  PRIDE  AND   PREJUDICE. 

But  Elizabeth  had  now  recollected  herself;  and,  mak- 
ing a  strong  effort  for  it,  was  able  to  assure  her,  with 
tolerable  firmness,  that  the  prospect  of  their  relationship 
was  highly  grateful  to  her,  and  that  she  wished  her  all 
imaginable  happiness. 

"  I  see  what  you  are  feeling,"  replied  Charlotte  ;  "  you 
must  be  surprised,  very  much  surprised,  so  lately  as  Mr. 
Collins  was  wishing  to  marry  you.  But  when  you  have 
had  time  to  think  it  all  over,  I  hope  you  will  be  satisfied 
with  what  I  have  done.  I  am  not  romantic,  you  know. 
I  never  was.  I  ask  only  a  comfortable  home  ;  and,  con- 
sidering Mr.  Collins's  character,  connections,  and  situation 
in  life,  I  am  convinced  that  my  chance  of  happiness  with 
him  is  as  fair  as  most  people  can  boast  on  entering  the 
marriage  state." 

Elizabeth  quietly  answered  "  undoubtedly  ; "  and,  after 
an  awkward  pause,  they  returned  to  the  rest  of  the  family. 
Charlotte  did  not  stay  much  longer ;  and  Elizabeth  was 
then  left  to  reflect  on  what  she  had  heard.  It  was  a  lonq; 

o 

time  before  she  became  at  all  reconciled  to  the  idea  of  so 
unsuitable  a  match.  The  strangeness  of  Mr.  Collins's 
making  two  offers  of  marriage  within  three  days  was 
nothing  in  comparison  of  his  being  now  accepted.  She 
had  always  felt  that  Charlotte's  opinion  of  matrimony 
was  not  exactly  like  her  own  ;  but  she  could  not  have 
supposed  it  possible  that,  when  called  into  action,  she 
would  have  sacrificed  every  better  feeling  to  worldly 
advantage.  Charlotte,  the  wife  of  Mr.  Collins,  was  a 
most  humiliating  picture  !  And  to  the  pang  of  a  friend 
disgracing  herself,  and  sunk  in  her  esteem,  was  added 
the  distressing  conviction  that  it  was  impossible  for  that 
friend  to  be  tolerably  happy  in  the  lot  she  had  chosen. 


. 


fmttSilfa     n?  mujv  PI?  entirely    Tn.iJTak.fn 

{Copyright  1894  £y  George  Allen.] 


CHAPTER   XXIII. 


was  sitting  with  her 
mother  and  sisters,  reflecting  on 
what  she  had  heard,  and  doubting 
whether  she  was  authorized  to  men- 
tion it,  when  Sir  William  Lucas 
himself  appeared,  sent  by  his  daugh- 
ter to  announce  her  engagement  to 
the  family.  With  many  compli- 
ments to  them,  and  much  self-gratulation  on  the  prospect 
of  a  connection  between  the  houses,  he  unfolded  the 

M 


1 62  PRIDE    AND  PREJUDICE. 

matter, — to  an  audience  not  merely  wondering,  but 
incredulous  ;  for  Mrs.  Bennet,  with  more  perseverance 
than  politeness,  protested  he  must  be  entirely  mistaken  ; 
and  Lydia,  always  unguarded  and  often  uncivil,  bois- 
terously exclaimed, — 

"  Good  Lord  !  Sir  William,  how  can  you  tell  such  a 
story  ?  Do  not  you  know  that  Mr.  Collins  wants  to  marry 
Lizzy  ?  " 

Nothing  less  than  the  complaisance  of  a  courtier  could 
have  borne  without  anger  such  treatment :  but  Sir 
William's  good-breeding  carried  him  through  it  all  ;  and 
though  he  begged  leave  to  be  positive  as  to  the  truth  of 
his  information,  he  listened  to  all  their  impertinence  with 
the  most  forbearing  courtesy. 

Elizabeth,  feeling  it  incumbent  on  her  to  relieve  him 
from  so  unpleasant  a  situation,  now  put  herself  forward 
to-  confirm  his  account,  by  mentioning  her  prior  know- 
ledge of  it  from  Charlotte  herself;  and  endeavoured  to 
put  a  stop  to  the  exclamations  of  her  mother  and  sisters, 
by  the  earnestness  of  her  congratulations  to  Sir  William, 
in  which  she  was  readily  joined  by  Jane,  and  by  making 
a  variety  of  remarks  on  the  happiness  that  might  be  ex- 
pected from  the  match,  the  excellent  character  of  Mr. 
Collins,  and  the  convenient  distance  of  Hunsford  from 
London. 

Mrs.  Bennet  was,  in  fact,  too  much  overpowered  to  say 
a  great  deal  while  Sir  William  remained ;  but  no  sooner 
had  he  left  them  than  her  feelings  found  a  rapid  vent. 
In  the  first  place,  she  persisted  in  disbelieving  the  whole 
of  the  matter ;  secondly,  she  was  very  sure  that  Mr. 
Collins  had  been  taken  in ;  thirdly,  she  trusted  that  they 
would  never  be  happy  together  ;  and,  fourthly,  that  the 
match  might  be  broken  off.  Two  inferences,  however, 


PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE.  163 

were  plainly  deduced  from  the  whole:  one,  that  Elizabeth 
was  the  real  cause  of  all  the  mischief;  and  the  other,  that 
she  herself  had  been  barbarously  used  by  them  all  ;  and 
on  these  two  points  she  principally  dwelt  during  the  rest 
of  the  day.  Nothing  could  console  and  nothing  appease 
her.  Nor  did  that  day  wear  out  her  resentment.  A  week 
elapsed  before  she  could  see  Elizabeth  without  scolding 
her :  a  month  passed  away  before  she  could  speak  to  Sir 
William  or  Lady  Lucas  without  being  rude  ;  and  many 
months  were  gone  before  she  could  at  all  forgive  their 
daughter. 

Mr.  Bennet's  emotions  were  much  more  tranquil  on 
the  occasion,  and  such  as  he  did  experience  he  pro- 
nounced to  be  of  a  most  agreeable  sort ;  for  it  gratified 
him,  he  said,  to  discover  that  Charlotte  Lucas,  whom  he 
had  been  used  to  think  tolerably  sensible,  was  as  foolish 
as  his  wife,  and  more  foolish  than  his  daughter ! 

Jane  confessed  herself  a  little  surprised  at  the  match  : 
but  she  said  less  of  her  astonishment  than  of  her  earnest 
desire  for  their  happiness  ;  nor  could  Elizabeth  persuade 
her  to  consider  it  as  improbable.  Kitty  and  Lydia  were 
far  from  envying  Miss  Lucas,  for  Mr.  Collins  was  only  a 
clergyman  ;  and  it  affected  them  in  no  other  way  than  as 
a  piece  of  news  to  spread  at  Meryton. 

Lady  Lucas  could  not  be  insensible  of  triumph  on  being 
able  to  retort  on  Mrs.  Bennet  the  comfort  of  having  a 
daughter  well  married  ;  and  she  called  at  Longbourn 
rather  oftener  than  usual  to  say  how  happy  she  was, 
though  Mrs.  Bennet's  sour  looks  and  ill-natured  remarks 
might  have  been  enough  to  drive  happiness  away. 

Between  Elizabeth  and  Charlotte  there  was  a  restraint 
which  kept  them  mutually  silent  on  the  subject ;  and 
Elizabeth  felt  persuaded  that  no  real  confidence  could 


164  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

ever  subsist  between  them  again.  Her  disappointment 
in  Charlotte  made  her  turn  with  fonder  regard  to  her 
sister,  of  whose  rectitude  and  delicacy  she  was  sure  her 
opinion  could  never  be  shaken,  and  for  whose  happiness 
she  grew  dailv  more  anxious,  as  Binfflev  had  now  been 

^j  j  «j        ^ 

gone  a  week,  and  nothing  was  heard  of  his  return. 

Jane  had  sent  Caroline  an  early  answer  to  her  letter, 
and  was  counting  the  days  till  she  might  reasonably  hope 
to  hear  again.  The  promised  letter  of  thanks  from  Mr. 
Collins  arrived  on  Tuesday,  addressed  to  their  father,  and 
written  with  all  the  solemnity  of  gratitude  which  a  twelve- 

*  o 

month's  abode  in  the  family  might  have  prompted.  After 
discharging  his  conscience  on  that  head,  he  proceeded  to 
inform  them,  with  many  rapturous  expressions,  of  his 
happiness  in  having  obtained  the  affection  of  their  amiable 
neighbour,  Miss  Lucas,  and  then  explained  that  it  was 
merely  with  the  view  of  enjoying  her  society  that  he  had 
been  so  ready  to  close  with  their  kind  wish  of  seeing  him 
again  at  Longbourn,  whither  he  hoped  to  be  able  to  return 
on  Monday  fortnight  ;  for  Lady  Catherine,  he  added,  so 
heartily  approved  his  marriage,  that  she  wished  it  to  take 
place  as  soon  as  possible,  which  he  trusted  would  be  an 
unanswerable  argument  with  his  amiable  Charlotte  to 
name  an  early  day  for  making  him  the  happiest  of  men. 
Mr.  Collins's  return  into  Hertfordshire  was  no  longer  a 

o 

matter  of  pleasure  to  Mrs.  Bennet.  On  the  contrary,  she 
was  as  much  disposed  to  complain  of  it  as  her  husband. 
It  was  verv  strange  that  he  should  come  to  Longbourn 

*  o  o 

instead  of  to  Lucas  Lodge  ;  it  was  also  very  inconvenient 
and  exceedingly  troublesome.  She  hated  having  visitors 
in  the  house  while  her  health  was  so  indifferent,  and  lovers 
were  of  all  people  the  most  disagreeable.  Such  were 
the  gentle  murmurs  of  Mrs.  Bennet,  and  they  gave  way 


PRIDE  AND  PREJUDICE.  165 

only  to  the  greater  distress  of  Mr.  Bingley's  continued 
absence. 

Neither  Jane  nor  Elizabeth  were  comfortable  on  this 
subject.  Day  after  day  passed  away  without  bringing 
any  other  tidings  of  him  than  the  report  which  shortly 
prevailed  in  Meryton  of  his  coming  no  more  to  Nether- 
field  the  whole  winter  ;  a  report  which  highly  incensed 
Mrs.  Bennet,  and  which  she  never  failed  to  contradict  as 
a  most  scandalous  falsehood. 

Even  Elizabeth  began  to  fear — not  that  Bingley  was 
indifferent — but  that  his  sisters  would  be  successful  in 
keeping  him  away.  Unwilling  as  she  was  to  admit  an 
idea  so  destructive  to  Jane's  happiness,  and  so  dishonour- 
able to  the  stability  of  her  lover,  she  could  not  prevent  its 
frequently  recurring.  The  united  efforts  of  his  two  un- 
feeling sisters,  and  of  his  overpowering  friend,  assisted  by 
the  attractions  of  Miss  Darcy  and  the  amusements  of 
London,  might  be  too  much,  she  feared,  for  the  strength 
of  his  attachment. 

As  for  Jane,  Jier  anxiety  under  this  suspense  was,  of 
course,  more  painful  than  Elizabeth's  :  but  whatever  she 
felt  she  was  desirous  of  concealing  ;  and  between  herself 
and  Elizabeth,  therefore,  the  subject  was  never  alluded  to. 
But  as  no  such  delicacy  restrained  her  mother,  an  hour 
seldom  passed  in  which  she  did  not  talk  of  Bingley,  ex- 
press her  impatience  for  his  arrival,  or  even  require  Jane 
to  confess  that  if  he  did  not  come  back  she  should  think 
herself  very  ill-used.  It  needed  all  Jane's  steady  mildness 
to  bear  these  attacks  with  tolerable  tranquillity. 

Mr.  Collins  returned  most  punctually  on  the  Monday 
fortnight,  but  his  reception  at  Longbourn  was  not  quite 
so  gracious  as  it  had  been  on  his  first  introduction.  He 
was  too  happy,  however,  to  need  much  attention  ;  and, 


1 66 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 


luckily  for  the  others,  the  business  of  love-making  re- 
lieved them  from  a  great  deal  of  his  company.  The 
chief  of  every  day  was  spent  by  him  at  Lucas  Lodge, 
and  he  sometimes  returned  to  Longbourn  only  in  time 


sne  spcfce  in  a  four  voice 


to  make  an  apology  for  his  absence  before  the   family 
went  to  bed. 

Mrs.  Bennet  was  really  in  a  most  pitiable  state.  The 
very  mention  of  anything  concerning  the  match  threw  her 
into  an  agony  of  ill-humour,  and  wherever  she  went  she 
was  sure  of  hearing  it  talked  of.  The  sight  of  Miss  Lucas 
was  odious  to  her.  As  her  successor  in  that  house,  she 


PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE.  l6/ 

regarded  her  with  jealous  abhorrence.  Whenever  Char- 
lotte came  to  see  them,  she  concluded  her  to  be  anticipat- 
ing the  hour  of  possession  ;  and  whenever  she  spoke  in  a 
low  voice  to  Mr.  Collins,  was  convinced  that  they  were 
talking  of  the  Longbourn  estate,  and  resolving  to  turn 
herself  and  her  daughters  out  of  the  house  as  soon  as 
Mr.  Bennet  was  dead.  She  complained  bitterly  of  all 
this  to  her  husband. 

"  Indeed,  Mr.  Bennet,"  said  she,  "  it  is  very  hard  to 
think  that  Charlotte  Lucas  should  ever  be  mistress  of 
this  house,  that  /  should  be  forced  to  make  way  for  her, 
and  live  to  see  her  take  my  place  in  it ! ' 

"  My  dear,  do  not  give  way  to  such  gloomy  thoughts. 
Let  us  hope  for  better  things.  Let  us  flatter  ourselves 
that  /  may  be  the  survivor." 

This  was  not  very  consoling  to  Mrs.  Bennet ;  and, 
therefore,  instead  of  making  any  answer,  she  went  on  as 
before. 

"  I  cannot  bear  to  think  that  they  should  have  all  this 
estate.  If  it  was  not  for  the  entail,  I  should  not  mind  it." 

"  What  should  not  you  mind  ?  ' 

"  I  should  not  mind  anything  at  all." 

"  Let  us  be  thankful  that  you  are  preserved  from  a  state 
of  such  insensibility." 

"  I  never  can  be  thankful,  Mr.  Bennet,  for  anything 
about  the  entail.  How  anyone  could  have  the  con- 
science to  entail  away  an  estate  from  one's  own  daughters 
I  cannot  understand  ;  and  all  for  the  sake  of  Mr.  Collins, 
too  !  Why  should  he  have  it  more  than  anybody  else  ?  " 

"  I  leave  it  to  yourself  to  determine,"  said  Mr.  Bennet. 


CHAPTER   XXIV. 

ISS  BINGLEY'S  letter  arrived,  and 
put  an  end  to  doubt  The  very 
first  sentence  conveyed  the  assu- 
rance of  their  being  all  settled  in 
London  for  the  winter,  and  con- 
cluded with  her  brother's  regret 
at  not  having  had  time  to  pay  his 
respects  to  his  friends  in  Hert- 
fordshire before  he  left  the  country. 

Hope  was  over,  entirely  over ;  and  when  Jane  could 
attend  to  the  rest  of  the  letter,  she  found  little,  except 
the  professed  affection  of  the  writer,  that  could  give  her 
any  comfort.  Miss  Darcy's  praise  occupied  the  chief  of 
it.  Her  many  attractions  were  again  dwelt  on  ;  and 
Caroline  boasted  joyfully  of  their  increasing  intimacy, 
and  ventured  to  predict  the  accomplishment  of  the  wishes 
which  had  been  unfolded  in  her  former  letter.  She  wrote 
also  with  great  pleasure  of  her  brother's  being  an  inmate 
of  Mr.  Darcy's  house,  and  mentioned  with  raptures  some 
plans  of  the  latter  with  regard  to  new  furniture. 


PRIDE  AND   PREJUDICE.  169 

Elizabeth,  to  whom  Jane  very  soon  communicated  the 
chief  of  all  this,  heard  it  in  silent  indignation.  Her  heart 
was  divided  between  concern  for  her  sister  and  resentment 
against  all  others.  To  Caroline's  assertion  of  her  brother's 
being  partial  to  Miss  Darcy,  she  paid  no  credit.  That  he 
was  really  fond  of  Jane,  she  doubted  no  more  than  she  had 
ever  done ;  and  much  as  she  had  always  been  disposed  to 
like  him,  she  could  not  think  without  anger,  hardly  with- 
out contempt,  on  that  easiness  of  temper,  that  want  of 
proper  resolution,  which  now  made  him  the  slave  of  his 
designing  friends,  and  led  him  to  sacrifice  his  own  happi- 
ness to  the  caprice  of  their  inclinations.  Had  his  own 
happiness,  however,  been  the  only  sacrifice,  he  might 
have  been  allowed  to  sport  with  it  in  whatever  manner 
he  thought  best ;  but  her  sister's  was  involved  in  it,  as 
she  thought  he  must  be  sensible  himself.  It  was  a  sub- 
ject, in  short,  on  which  reflection  would  be  long  indulged, 
and  must  be  unavailing.  She  could  think  of  nothing 
else ;  and  yet,  whether  Bingley's  regard  had  really  died 
away,  or  were  suppressed  by  his  friends'  interference  ; 
whether  he  had  been  aware  of  Jane's  attachment,  or 
whether  it  had  escaped  his  observation  ;  whichever  were 
the  case,  though  her  opinion  of  him  must  be  materially 
affected  by  the  difference,  her  sister's  situation  remained 
the  same,  her  peace  equally  wounded. 

A  day  or  two  passed  before  Jane  had  courage  to 
speak  of  her  feelings  to  Elizabeth  ;  but  at  last,  on  Mrs. 
Bennet's  leaving  them  together,  after  a  longer  irritation 
than  usual  about  Netherfield  and  its  master,  she  could 
not  help  saying, — 

"  O  that  my  dear  mother  had  more  command  over 
herself!  she  can  have  no  idea  of  the  pain  she  gives  me 
by  her  continual  reflections  on  him.  But  I  will  not 


I/O  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

repine.     It  cannot  last  long.     He  will  be  forgot,  and  we 
shall  all  be  as  we  were  before." 

Elizabeth  looked  at  her  sister  with  incredulous  solici- 
tude, but  said  nothing. 

"  You  doubt  me,"  cried  Jane,  slightly  colouring 
"  indeed,  you  have  no  reason.  He  may  live  in  m> 
memory  as  the  most  amiable  man  of  my  acquaintance 
but  that  is  all.  I  have  nothing  either  to  hope  or  fear 
and  nothing  to  reproach  him  with.  Thank  God  I  hav( 
not  that  pain.  A  little  time,  therefore — I  shall  certainl) 
try  to  get  the  better- 

With  a  stronger  voice  she  soon  added,  "  I  have  thi: 
comfort  immediately,  that  it  has  not  been  more  than  ai 
error  of  fancy  on  my  side,  and  that  it  has  done  no  harn 
to  anyone  but  myself." 

"  My  dear  Jane,"  exclaimed  Elizabeth,  "  you  are  toe 
good.  Your  sweetness  and  disinterestedness  are  reall) 
angelic  ;  I  do  not  know  what  to  say  to  you.  I  feel  as  i 
I  had  never  done  you  justice,  or  loved  you  as  yoi 
deserve." 

Miss  Bennet  eagerly  disclaimed  all  extraordinary  merit 
and  threw  back  the  praise  on  her  sister's  warm  affection. 

"  Nay,"  said  Elizabeth,  "  this  is  not  fair.  You  wish  tc 
think  all  the  world  respectable,  and  are  hurt  if  I  speak  il 
of  anybody.  /  only  want  to  think  you  perfect,  and  yoi 
set  yourself  against  it.  Do  not  be  afraid  of  my  running 
into  any  excess,  of  my  encroaching  on  your  privilege  o 
universal  good-will.  You  need  not.  There  are  fev 
people  whom  I  really  love,  and  still  fewer  of  whom 
think  well.  The  more  I  see  of  the  world  the  more  am  ] 
dissatisfied  with  it ;  and  every  day  confirms  my  belief  o 
the  inconsistency  of  all  human  characters,  and  of  the 
little  dependence  that  can  be  placed  on  the  appearance 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  \J\ 

of  either  merit  or  sense.  I  have  met  with  two  instances 
lately  :  one  I  will  not  mention,  the  other  is  Charlotte's 
marriage.  It  is  unaccountable !  in  every  view  it  is 
unaccountable  ! ' 

"  My  dear  Lizzy,  do  not  give  way  to  such  feelings  as 
these.  They  will  ruin  your  happiness.  You  do  not 
make  allowance  enough  for  difference  of  situation  and 
temper.  Consider  Mr.  Collins's  respectability,  and  Char- 
lotte's prudent,  steady  character.  Remember  that  she  is 
one  of  a  large  family  ;  that  as  to  fortune  it  is  a  most 
eligible  match  ;  and  be  ready  to  believe,  for  everybody's 
sake,  that  she  may  feel  something  like  regard  and  esteem 
for  our  cousin." 

"  To  oblige  you,  I  would  try  to  believe  almost  anything, 
but  no  one  else  could  be  benefited  by  such  a  belief  as 
this  ;  for  were  I  persuaded  that  Charlotte  had  any  regard 
for  him,  I  should  only  think  worse  of  her  understanding 
than  I  now  do  of  her  heart.  My  dear  Jane,  Mr.  Collins 
is  a  conceited,  pompous,  narrow-minded,  silly  man  :  you 
know  he  is,  as  well  as  I  do  ;  and  you  must  feel,  as  well  as 
I  do,  that  the  woman  who  marries  him  cannot  have  a 
proper  way  of  thinking.  You  shall  not  defend  her,  though 
it  is  Charlotte  Lucas.  You  shall  not,  for  the  sake  of  one 
individual,  change  the  meaning  of  principle  and  integrity, 
nor  endeavour  to  persuade  yourself  or  me,  that  selfish- 
ness is  prudence,  and  insensibility  of  danger  security  for 
happiness." 

"  I  must  think  your  language  too  strong  in  speaking  of 
both,"  replied  Jane;  "and  I  hope^you  will  be  convinced 
of  it,  by  seeing  them  happy  together.  But  enough  of  this. 
You  alluded  to  something  else.  You  mentioned  two 
instances.  I  cannot  misunderstand  you,  but  I  entreat 
you,  dear  Lizzy,  not  to  pain  me  by  thinking  that  person 


1/2  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

to  blame,  and  saying  your  opinion  of  him  is  sunk.  We 
must  not  be  so  ready  to  fancy  ourselves  intentionally 
injured.  We  must  not  expect  a  lively  young  man  to  be 
always  so  guarded  and  circumspect.  It  is  very  often 
nothing  but  our  own  vanity  that  deceives  us.  Women 
fancy  admiration  means  more  than  it  does." 

"  And  men  take  care  that  they  should." 

"  If  it  is  designedly  done,  they  cannot  be  justified  ;  but 
I  have  no  idea  of  there  being  so  much  design  in  the  world 
as  some  persons  imagine." 

"  I  am  far  from  attributing  any  part  of  Mr.  Bingley's 
conduct  to  design,"  said  Elizabeth  ;  "  but,  without  schem- 
ing to  do  wrong,  or  to  make  others  unhappy,  there  may 
be  error  and  there  may  be  misery.  Thoughtlessness, 
want  of  attention  to  other  people's  feelings,  and  want  of 
resolution,  will  do  the  business." 

"  And  do  you  impute  it  to  either  of  those  ?  " 

"  Yes  ;  to  the  last.  But  if  I  go  on  I  shall  displease 
you  by  saying  what  I  think  of  persons  you  esteem.  Stop 
me,  whilst  you  can." 

"You  persist,  then,  in  supposing  his  sisters  influence 
him  ?  " 

"  Yes,  in  conjunction  with  his  friend." 

"  I  cannot  believe  it.  Why  should  they  try  to  influence 
him  ?  They  can  only  wish  his  happiness  ;  and  if  he  is 
attached  to  me  no  other  woman  can  secure  it." 

"  Your  first  position  is  false.  They  may  wish  many 
things  besides  his  happiness  :  they  may  wish  his  increase 
of  wealth  and  consequence  ;  they  may  wish  him  to  marry 
a  girl  who  has  all  the  importance  of  money,  great  con- 
nections, and  pride." 

"  Beyond  a  doubt  they  do  wish  him  to  choose  Miss 
Darcy,"  replied  Jane ;  "  but  this  may  be  from  better 


PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE.  173 

feelings  than  you  are  supposing.  They  have  known  her 
much  longer  than  they  have  known  me  ;  no  wonder  if 
they  love  her  better.  But,  whatever  may  be  their  own 
wishes,  it  is  very  unlikely  they  should  have  opposed  their 
brother's.  What  sister  would  think  herself  at  liberty  to 
do  it,  unless  there  were  something  very  objectionable? 
If  they  believed  him  attached  to  me  they  would  not  try 
to  part  us  ;  if  he  were  so,  they  could  not  succeed.  By 
supposing  such  an  affection,  you  make  everybody  acting 
unnaturally  and  wrong,  and  me  most  unhappy.  Do  not 
distress  me  by  the  idea.  I  am  not  ashamed  of  having 
been  mistaken — or,  at  least,  it  is  slight,  it  is  nothing  in 
comparison  of  what  I  should  feel  in  thinking  ill  of  him 
or  his  sisters.  Let  me  take  it  in  the  best  light,  in  the 
light  in  which  it  may  be  understood." 

Elizabeth  could  not  oppose  such  a  wish  ;  and  from  this 
time  Mr.  Bingley's  name  was  scarcely  ever  mentioned 
between  them. 

Mrs.  Bennet  still  continued  to  wonder  and  repine  at  his 
returning  no  more ;  and  though  a  day  seldom  passed  in 
which  Elizabeth  did  not  account  for  it  clearly,  there 
seemed  little  chance  of  her  ever  considering  it  with  less 
perplexity.  Her  daughter  endeavoured  to  convince  her 
of  what  she  did  not  believe  herself,  that  his  attentions  to 
Jane  had  been  merely  the  effect  of  a  common  and  tran- 
sient liking,  which  ceased  when  he  saw  her  no  more  ;  but 
though  the  probability  of  the  statement  was  admitted  at 
the  time,  she  had  the  same  story  to  repeat  every  day. 
Mrs.  Bennet's  best  comfort  was,  that  Mr.  Bingley  must 
be  down  again  in  the  summer. 

Mr.  Bennet  treated  the  matter  differently.  "  So,  Lizzy," 
said  he,  one  day,  "  your  sister  is  crossed  in  love,  I  find.  I 
congratulate  her.  Next  to  being  married,  a  girl  likes  to 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

be  crossed  in  love  a  little  now  and  then.  It  is  something 
to  think  of,  and  gives  her  a  sort  of  distinction  among  her 
companions.  When  is  your  turn  to  come?  You  will 
hardly  bear  to  be  long  outdone  by  Jane.  Now  is  your 
time.  Here  are  officers  enough  at  Meryton  to  disappoint 
all  the  young  ladies  in  the  country.  Let  Wickham  be 
your  man.  He  is  a  pleasant  fellow,  and  would  jilt  you 
creditably." 

"  Thank  you,  sir,  but  a  less  agreeable  man  would  satisfy 
me.  We  must  not  all  expect  Jane's  good  fortune." 

"  True,"  said  Mr.  Bennet  ;  "  but  it  is  a  comfort  to  think 
that,  whatever  of  that  kind  may  befall  you,  you  have  an 
affectionate  mother  who  will  always  make  the  most  of  it." 

Mr.  Wickham's  society  was  of  material  service  in  dis- 
pelling the  gloom  which  the  late  perverse  occurrences 
had  thrown  on  many  of  the  Longbourn  family.  They 
saw  him  often,  and  to  his  other  recommendations  was 
now  added  that  of  general  unreserve.  The  whole  of  what 
Elizabeth  had  already  heard,  his  claims  on  Mr.  Darcy, 
and  all  that  he  had  suffered  from  him,  was  now  openly 
acknowledged  and  publicly  canvassed  ;  and  everybody 
was  pleased  to  think  how  much  they  had  always  disliked 
Mr.  Darcy  before  they  had  known  anything  of  the  matter. 

Miss  Bennet  was  the  only  creature  who  could  suppose 
there  might  be  any  extenuating  circumstances  in  the  case 
unknown  to  the  society  of  Hertfordshire  :  her  mild  and 
steady  candour  always  pleaded  for  allowances,  and  urged 
the  possibility  of  mistakes  ;  but  by  everybody  else  Mr. 
Darcy  was  condemned  as  the  \vorst  of  men. 


CHAPTER    XXV. 

FTER  a  week  spent  in  professions  of 
love  and  schemes  of  felicity,  Mr. 
Collins  was  called  from  his  amiable 
Charlotte  by  the  arrival  of  Saturday. 
The  pain  of  separation,  however, 
might  be  alleviated  on  his  side  by 
preparations  for  the  reception  of  his  bride,  as  he  had 
reason  to  hope,  that  shortly  after  his  next  return  into 
Hertfordshire,  the  day  would  be  fixed  that  was  to  make 
him  the  happiest  of  men.  He  took  leave  of  his  relations 
at  Longbourn  with  as  much  solemnity  as  before ;  wished 
his  fair  cousins  health  and  happiness  again,  and  promised 
their  father  another  letter  of  thanks. 

On  the  following  Monday,  Mrs.  Bennet  had  the  pleasure 
of  receiving  her  brother  and  his  wife,  who  came,  as  usual, 
to  spend  the  Christmas  at  Longbourn.  Mr.  Gardiner  was 
a  sensible,  gentlemanlike  man,  greatly  superior  to  his 
sister,  as  well  by  nature  as  education.  The  Netherfield 
ladies  would  have  had  difficulty  in  believing  that  a  man 
who  lived  by  trade,  and  within  view  of  his  own  ware- 
houses, could  have  been  so  well-bred  and  agreeable. 
Mrs.  Gardiner,  who  was  several  years  younger  than  Mrs. 
Bennet  and  Mrs.  Philips,  was  an  amiable,  intelligent, 


i;6  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

elegant  woman,  and  a  great  favourite  with  her  Long- 
bourn  nieces.  Between  the  two  eldest  and  herself 
especially,  there  subsisted  a  very  particular  regard. 
They  had  frequently  been  staying  with  her  in  town. 

The  first  part  of  Mrs.  Gardiner's  business,  on  her  arrival, 
was  to  distribute  her  presents  and  describe  the  newest 
fashions.  When  this  was  done,  she  had  a  less  active  part 
to  play.  It  became  her  turn  to  listen.  Mrs.  Bennet  had 
many  grievances  to  relate,  and  much  to  complain  of. 
They  had  all  been  very  ill-used  since  she  last  saw  her 
sister.  Two  of  her  girls  had  been  on  the  point  of 
marriage,  and  after  all  there  was  nothing  in  it. 

"  I  do  not  blame  Jane,"  she  continued,  "  for  Jane  would 
have  got  Mr.  Bingley  if  she  could.  But,  Lizzy !  Oh, 
sister  !  it  is  very  hard  to  think  that  she  might  have  been 
Mr.  Collins's  wife  by  this  time,  had  not  it  been  for  her 
own  perverseness.  He  made  her  an  offer  in  this  very 
room,  and  she  refused  him.  The  consequence  of  it  is, 
that  Lady  Lucas  will  have  a  daughter  married  before  I 
have,  and  that  Longbourn  estate  is  just  as  much  entailed 
as  ever.  The  Lucases  are  very  artful  people,  indeed, 
sister.  They  are  all  for  what  they  can  get.  I  am  sorry 
to  say  it  of  them,  but  so  it  is.  It  makes  me  very  nervous 
and  poorly,  to  be  thwarted  so  in  my  own  family,  and  to 
have  neighbours  who  think  of  themselves  before  anybody 
else.  However,  your  coming  just  at  this  time  is  the 
greatest  of  comforts,  and  I  am  very  glad  to  hear  what 
you  tell  us  of  long  sleeves." 

Mrs.  Gardiner,  to  whom  the  chief  of  this  news  had  been 
given  before,  in  the  course  of  Jane  and  Elizabeth's  cor- 
respondence with  her,  made  her  sister  a  slight  answer, 
and,  in  compassion  to  her  nieces,  turned  the  conversation. 

When  alone  with  Elizabeth  afterwards,  she  spoke  more 


PRIDE    AND    PREJUDICE. 

on  the  subject.  "  It  seems  likely  to  have  been  a  desirable 
match  for  Jane,"  said  she.  "  I  am  sorry  it  went  off.  But 
these  things  happen  so  often  !  A  young  man,  such  as  you 
describe  Mr.  Bingley,  so  easily  falls  in  love  with  a  pretty 


OJfendfk<f  fco-o  or  t fire?  '\)ou.nQ 

{Copyright  1894  by  George  Allen.} 

girl  for  a  few  weeks,  and,  when  accident  separates  them, 
so  easily  forgets  her,  that  these  sort  of  inconstancies  are 
very  frequent." 

"  An  excellent  consolation  in  its  way,"  said  Elizabeth  ; 
"  but  it  will  not  do  for  us.    We  do  not  suffer  by  accident. 

N 


178  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

It  does  not  often  happen  that  the  interference  of  friends 
will  persuade  a  young  man  of  independent  fortune  to 
think  no  more  of  a  girl  whom  he  was  violently  in  love 
with  only  a  few  days  before." 

"  But  that  expression  of '  violently  in  love '  is  so  hack- 
neyed, so  doubtful,  so  indefinite,  that  it  gives  me  very 
little  idea.  It  is  as  often  applied  to  feelings  which  arise 
only  from  a  half  hour's  acquaintance,  as  to  a  real,  strong 
attachment.  Pray,  how  violent  was  Mr.  Bingley's  love  ?  " 

"  I  never  saw  a  more  promising  inclination  ;  he  was 
growing  quite  inattentive  to  other  people,  and  wholly 
engrossed  by  her.  Every  time  they  met,  it  \vas  more 
decided  and  remarkable.  At  his  own  ball  he  offended 
twro  or  three  young  ladies  by  not  asking  them  to  dance  ; 
and  I  spoke  to  him  twice  myself  without  receiving  an 
answer.  Could  there  be  finer  symptoms  ?  Is  not  general 
incivility  the  very  essence  of  love  ?  " 

"  Oh,  yes  !  of  that  kind  of  love  which  I  suppose  him  to 
have  felt.  Poor  Jane  !  I  am  sorry  for  her,  because,  with 
her  disposition,  she  may  not  get  over  it  immediately.  It 
had  better  have  happened  to  you,  Lizzy  ;  you  would  have 
laughed  yourself  out  of  it  sooner.  But  do  you  think  she 
would  be  prevailed  on  to  go  back  with  us  ?  Change  of 
scene  might  be  of  service — and  perhaps  a  little  relief  from 
home  may  be  as  useful  as  anything." 

Elizabeth  was  exceedingly  pleased  with  this  proposal, 
and  felt  persuaded  of  her  sister's  ready  acquiescence. 

"  I  hope,"  added  Mrs.  Gardiner,  "  that  no  consideration 
with  regard  to  this  young  man  will  influence  her.  We 
live  in  so  different  a  part  of  town,  all  our  connections  are 
so  different,  and,  as  you  well  know,  we  go  out  so  little, 
that  it  is  very  improbable  they  should  meet  at  all,  unless 
he  really  comes  to  see  her." 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  179 

"  And  that  is  quite  impossible  ;  for  he  is  now  in  the 
custody  of  his  friend,  and  Mr.  Darcy  would  no  more 
suffer  him  to  call  on  Jane  in  such  a  part  of  London  !  My 
dear  aunt,  how  could  you  think  of  it  ?  Mr.  Darcy  may, 
perhaps,  have  heard  of  such  a  place  as  Gracechurch 
Street,  but  he  would  hardly  think  a  month's  ablution 
enough  to  cleanse  him  from  its  impurities,  were  he  once 
to  enter  it ;  and,  depend  upon  it,  Mr.  Bingley  never  stirs 
without  him." 

"  So  much  the  better.  I  hope  they  will  not  meet  at  all. 
But  does  not  Jane  correspond  with  his  sister  ?  She  will 
not  be  able  to  help  calling." 

"  She  will  drop  the  acquaintance  entirely." 

But,  in  spite  of  the  certainty  in  which  Elizabeth  affected 
to  place  this  point,  as  well  as  the  still  more  interesting  one 
of  Bingley's  being  withheld  from  seeing  Jane,  she  felt  a 
solicitude  on  the  subject  which  convinced  her,  on  examina- 
tion, that  she  did  not  consider  it  entirely  hopeless.  It  was 
possible,  and  sometimes  she  thought  it  probable,  that  his 
affection  might  be  re-animated,  and  the  influence  of  his 
friends  successfully  combated  by  the  more  natural  influence 
of  Jane's  attractions. 

Miss  Bennet  accepted  her  aunt's  invitation  with  pleasure ; 
and  the  Bingleys  were  no  otherwise  in  her  thoughts  at  the 
same  time  than  as  she  hoped,  by  Caroline's  not  living  in 
the  same  house  with  her  brother,  she  might  occasionally 
spend  a  morning  with  her,  without  any  danger  of  seeing  him. 

The  Gardiners  stayed  a  week  at  Longbourn  ;  and 
what  with  the  Philipses,  the  Lucases,  and  the  officers, 
there  was  not  a  day  without  its  engagement.  Mrs. 
Bennet  had  so  carefully  provided  for  the  entertainment 
of  her  brother  and  sister,  that  they  did  not  once  sit  down 
to  a  family  dinner.  When  the  engagement  was  for  home, 


180  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

some  of  the  officers  always  made  part  of  it,  of  which 
officers  Mr.  Wickham  was  sure  to  be  one  ;  and  on  these 
occasions  Mrs.  Gardiner,  rendered  suspicious  by  Eliza- 
beth's warm  commendation  of  him,  narrowly  observed 
them  both.  Without  supposing  them,  from  what  she 
saw,  to  be  very  seriously  in  love,  their  preference  of  each 
other  was  plain  enough  to  make  her  a  little  uneasy  ;  and 
she  resolved  to  speak  to  Elizabeth  on  the  subject  before 
she  left  Hertfordshire,  and  represent  to  her  the  impru- 
dence of  encouraging  such  an  attachment. 

To  Mrs.  Gardiner,  Wickham  had  one  means  of  affording 

£> 

pleasure,  unconnected  with  his  general  powers.  About 
ten  or  a  dozen  years  ago,  before  her  marriage,  she  had 
spent  a  considerable  time  in  that  very  part  of  Derbyshire 
to  which  he  belonged.  They  had,  therefore,  many 
acquaintance  in  common  ;  and,  though  Wickham  had 
been  little  there  since  the  death  of  Darcy's  father,  five 
years  before,  it  was  yet  in  his  power  to  give  her  fresher 
intelligence  of  her  former  friends  than  she  had  been  in 
the  way  of  procuring. 

Mrs.  Gardiner  had  seen  Pemberley,  and  known  the 
late  Mr.  Darcy  by  character  perfectly  well.  Here,  con- 
sequently, was  an  inexhaustible  subject  of  discourse.  In 
comparing  her  recollection  of  Pemberley  with  the  minute 
description  which  Wickham  could  give,  and  in  bestowing 
her  tribute  of  praise  on  the  character  of  its  late  possessor, 
she  was  delighting  both  him  and  herself.  On  being  made 
acquainted  with  the  present  Mr.  Darcy's  treatment  of  him, 
she  tried  to  remember  something  of  that  gentleman's  re- 
puted disposition,  when  quite  a  lad,  which  might  agree 
with  it ;  and  was  confident,  at  last,  that  she  recollected 
having  heard  Mr.  Fitzwilliam  Darcy  formerly  spoken  of 
as  a  very  proud,  ill-natured  boy. 


.;  ,, 

/!?•'    '    /yCf"~il-.-i-i    ' 


CHAPTER   XXVI. 

RS.  GARDINER'S  caution  to  Eliza- 
beth was  punctually  and  kindly  given 
on  the  first  favourable  opportunity  of 
speaking  to  her  alone  :  after  honestly 
telling  her  what  she  thought,  she  thus 
went  on  :- 

"  You  are  too  sensible  a  girl,  Lizzy,  to  fall  in  love 
merely  because  you  are  warned  against  it ;  and,  there- 
fore, I  am  not  afraid  of  speaking  openly.  Seriously,  I 
would  have  you  be  on  your  guard.  Do  not  involve  your- 
self, or  endeavour  to  involve  him,  in  an  affection  which 
the  want  of  fortune  would  make  so  very  imprudent.  I 
have  nothing  to  say  against  him  :  he  is  a  most  interesting 
young  man  ;  and  if  he  had  the  fortune  he  ought  to  have, 
I  should  think  you  could  not  do  better.  But  as  it  is — 
you  must  not  let  your  fancy  run  away  with  you.  You 


1 82  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

have  sense,  and  we  all  expect  you  to  use  it.     Your  father 
would  depend  on  your  resolution  and  good  conduct,  I  am 
sure.     You  must  not  disappoint  your  father." 
"  My  dear  aunt,  this  is  being  serious  indeed." 
"  Yes,  and  I  hope  to  engage  you  to  be  serious  likewise." 
"  Well,  then,  you  need  not  be  under  any  alarm.     I  will 
take  care  of  myself,  and  of  Mr.  Wickham  too.     He  shall 
not  be  in  love  with  me,  if  I  can  prevent  it." 

"  Elizabeth,  you  are  not  serious  now." 

7  j  =* 

"  I  beg  your  pardon.  I  will  try  again.  At  present  I  am 
not  in  love  with  Mr.  Wickham  ;  no,  I  certainly  am  not. 
But  he  is,  beyond  all  comparison,  the  most  agreeable 
man  I  ever  saw — and  if  he  becomes  really  attached  to 
me — I  believe  it  will  be  better  that  he  should  not.  I  see 
the  imprudence  of  it.  Oh,  tJiat  abominable  Mr.  Darcy  ! 
My  father's  opinion  of  me  does  me  the  greatest  honour  ; 
and  I  should  be  miserable  to  forfeit  it.  My  father,  how- 
ever, is  partial  to  Mr.  Wickham.  In  short,  my  dear  aunt, 
I  should  be  very  sorry  to  be  the  means  of  making  any  of 
you  unhappy  ;  but  since  we  see,  every  day,  that  where 
there  is  affection  young  people  are  seldom  withheld,  by 
immediate  want  of  fortune,  from  entering  into  engage- 
ments with  each  other,  how  can  I  promise  to  be  wiser 
than  so  many  of  my  fellow-creatures,  if  I  am  tempted,  or 
how  am  I  even  to  know  that  it  would  be  wiser  to  resist  ? 
AIT  that  I  can  promise  you,  therefore,  is  not  to  be  in  a 
hurry.  I  will  not  be  in  a  hurry  to  believe  myself  his  first 
object.  When  I  am  in  company  with  him,  I  will  not  be 
wishing.  In  short,  I  will  do  my  best." 

"  Perhaps  it  will  be  as  well  if  you  discourage  his  coming 
here  so  very  often.  At  least  you  should  not  remind  your 
mother  of  inviting  him." 

"  As  I  did  the  other  day,"  said  Elizabeth,  with  a  con- 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  183 

scious  smile  ;  "  very  true,  it  will  be  wise  in  me  to  refrain 
from  that.  But  do  not  imagine  that  he  is  always  here  so 
often.  It  is  on  your  account  that  he  has  been  so  fre- 
quently invited  this  week.  You  know  my  mother's  ideas 
as  to  the  necessity  of  constant  company  for  her  friends. 
But  really,  and  upon  my  honour,  I  will  try  to  do  what  I 
think  to  be  wisest  ;  and  now  I  hope  you  are  satisfied." 

Her  aunt  assured  her  that  she  was  ;  and  Elizabeth, 
having  thanked  her  for  the  kindness  of  her  hints,  they 
parted, — a  wonderful  instance  of  advice  being  given  on 
such  a  point  without  being  resented. 

Mr.  Collins  returned  into  Hertfordshire  soon  alter  it 
had  been  quitted  by  the  Gardiners  and  Jane  ;  but,  as  he 
took  up  his  abode  with  the  Lucases,  his  arrival  was  no 
great  inconvenience  to  Mrs.  Bennet.  His  marriage  was 
now  fast  approaching ;  and  she  was  at  length  so  far 
resigned  as  to  think  it  inevitable,  and  even  repeatedly  to 
say,  in  an  ill-natured  tone,  that  she  "  wished  they  might 
be  happy."  Thursday  was  to  be  the  wedding-day,  and 
on  Wednesday  Miss  Lucas  paid  her  farewell  visit ;  and 
when  she  rose  to  take  leave,  Elizabeth,  ashamed  of  her 
mother's  ungracious  and  reluctant  good  wishes,  and  sin- 
cerely affected  herself,  accompanied  her  out  of  the  room. 
As  they  went  down  stairs  together,  Charlotte  said, — 

"  I  shall  depend  on  hearing  from  you  very  often,  Eliza." 

"  TJiat  you  certainly  shall." 

"  And  I  have  another  favour  to  ask.  Will  you  come 
and  see  me  ?  " 

"  We  shall  often  meet,  I  hope,  in  Hertfordshire." 

"  I  am  not  likely  to  leave  Kent  for  some  time.  Promise 
me,  therefore,  to  come  to  Hunsford." 

Elizabeth  could  not  refuse,  though  she  foresaw  little 
pleasure  in  the  visit. 


1 84  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

"  My  father  and  Maria  are  to  come  to  me  in  March," 
added  Charlotte,  "  and  I  hope  you  will  consent  to  be  of  the 
party.  Indeed,  Eliza,  you  will  be  as  welcome  to  me  as 
either  of  them." 

The  wedding  took  place  :  the  bride  and  bridegroom 
set  off  for  Kent  from  the  church  door,  and  everybody 
had  as  much  to  say  or  to  hear  on  the  subject  as  usual. 
Elizabeth  soon  heard  from  her  friend,  and  their  corre- 
spondence was  as  regular  and  frequent  as  it  ever  had 
been :  that  it  should  be  equally  unreserved  was  impossible. 
Elizabeth  could  never  address  her  without  feeling  that 
all  the  comfort  of  intimacy  was  over ;  and,  though 
determined  not  to  slacken  as  a  correspondent,  it  was  for 
the  sake  of  what  had  been  rather  than  what  was.  Char- 
lotte's first  letters  were  received  with  a  good  deal  of 
eagerness  :  there  could  not  but  be  curiosity  to  know  how 
she  would  speak  of  her  new  home,  how  she  would  like 
Lady  Catherine,  and  how  happy  she  would  dare  pro- 
nounce herself  to  be ;  though,  when  the  letters  were 
read,  Elizabeth  felt  that  Charlotte  expressed  herself  on 
every  point  exactly  as  she  might  have  foreseen.  She 
wrote  cheerfully,  seemed  surrounded  with  comforts,  and 
mentioned  nothing  which  she  could  not  praise.  The 
house,  furniture,  neighbourhood,  and  roads,  were  all  to 
her  taste,  and  Lady  Catherine's  behaviour  was  most 
friendly  and  obliging.  It  was  Mr.  Collins's  picture  of 
Hunsford  and  Rosings  rationally  softened  ;  and  Eliza- 
beth perceived  that  she  must  wait  for  her  own  visit  there, 
to  know  the  rest. 

Jane  had  already  written  a  few  lines  to  her  sister,  to  an- 
nounce their  safe  arrival  in  London  ;  and  when  she  wrote 
again,  Elizabeth  hoped  it  would  be  in  her  power  to  say 
something  of  the  Bingleys. 


PRIDE    AND    PREJUDICE.  185 

Her  impatience  for  this  second  letter  was  as  well  re- 
warded as  impatience  generally  is.  Jane  had  been  a  week 
in  town,  without  either  seeing  or  hearing  from  Caroline. 
She  accounted  for  it,  however,  by  supposing  that  her  last 
letter  to  her  friend  from  Longbourn  had  by  some  accident 
been  lost. 

"  My  aunt,"  she  continued,  "  is  going  to-morrow  into 
that  part  of  the  town,  and  I  shall  take  the  opportunity 
of  calling  in  Grosvenor  Street." 

She  wrote  again  when  the  visit  \vas  paid,  and  she  had 
seen  Miss  Bingley.  "  I  did  not  think  Caroline  in  spirits," 
were  her  words,  "  but  she  was  very  glad  to  see  me,  and 
reproached  me  for  giving  her  no  notice  of  my  coming  to 
London.  I  was  right,  therefore ;  my  last  letter  had 
never  reached  her.  I  inquired  after  their  brother,  of 
course.  He  \vas  well,  but  so  much  engaged  with  Mr. 
Darcy  that  they  scarcely  ever  sa\v  him.  I  found  that 
Miss  Darcy  was  expected  to  dinner  :  I  wish  I  could  see 
her.  My  visit  was  not  long,  as  Caroline  and  Mrs.  Hurst 
were  going  out.  I  dare  say  I  shall  soon  see  them  here." 

Elizabeth  shook  her  head  over  this  letter.  It  con- 
vinced her  that  "accident  only  could  discover  to  Mr. 
Bingley  her  sister's  being  in  town. 

Four  \veeks  passed  away,  and  Jane  saw  nothing  of 
him.  She  endeavoured  to  persuade  herself  that  she  did 
not  regret  it ;  but  she  could  no  longer  be  blind  to  Miss 
Bingley's  inattention.  After  waiting  at  home  every 
morning  for  a  fortnight,  and  inventing  every  evening  a 
fresh  excuse  for  her,  the  visitor  did  at  last  appear ;  but 
the  shortness  of  her  stay,  and,  yet  more,  the  alteration  of 
her  manner,  would  allow  Jane  to  deceive  herself  no 
longer.  The  letter  which  she  wrote  on  this  occasion  to 
her  sister  will  prove  what  she  felt : — 


1 86  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

'•  My  dearest  'Lizzy  will,  I  am  sure,  be  incapable  of 
triumphing  in  her  better  judgment,  at  my  expense,  when 
I  confess  myself  to  have  been  entirely  deceived  in  Miss 
Bingley's  regard  for  me.  But,  my  dear  sister,  though  the 
event  has  proved  you  right,  do  not  think  me  obstinate  if 
I  still  assert  that,  considering  what  her  behaviour  was, 
my  confidence  was  as  natural  as  your  suspicion.  I  do 
not  at  all  comprehend  her  reason  for  wishing  to  be 
intimate  with  me  ;  but,  if  the  same  circumstances  were 
to  happen  again,  I  am  sure  I  should  be  deceived  again. 
Caroline  did  not  return  my  visit  till  yesterday  ;  and  not 
a  note,  not  a  line,  did  I  receive  in  the  meantime.  When 
she  did  come,  it  was  very  evident  that  she  had  no 
pleasure  in  it  ;  she  made  a  slight,  formal  apology  for  not 
calling  before,  said  not  a  word  of  wishing  to  see  me 
again,  and  was,  in  every  respect,  so  altered  a  creature, 
that  when  she  went  away  I  was  perfectly  resolved  to 
continue  the  acquaintance  no  longer.  I  pit}*,  though  I 
cannot  help  blaming,  her.  She  was  very  wrong  in 
singling  me  out  as  she  did  ;  I  can  safely  say,  that  every 
advance  to  intimacy  began  on  her  side.  But  I  pity  her, 
because  she  must  feel  that  she  has  been  acting  wrong, 
and  because  I  am  very  sure  that  anxiety  for  her  brother 
is  the  cause  of  it.  I  need  not  explain  myself  farther  ; 
and  though  we  know  this  anxiety  to  be  quite  needless, 
yet  if  she  feels  it,  it  will  easily  account  for  her  behaviour 
to  me ;  and  so  deservedly  dear  as  he  is  to  his  sister, 
whatever  anxiety  she  may  feel  on  his  behalf  is  natural  and 
amiable.  I  cannot  but  wonder,  however,  at  her  having 
any  such  fears  now,  because  if  he  had  at  all  cared  about 
me,  we  must  have  met  long,  long  ago.  He  knows  of  my 
being  in  town,  I  am  certain,  from  something  she  said  her- 
self;  and  yet  it  would  seem,  by  her  manner  of  talking, 


PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

as  if  she  wanted  to  persuade  herself  that  he  is  really 
partial  to  Miss  Darcy.  I  cannot  understand  it.  If  I 
were  not  afraid  of  judging  harshly,  I  should  be  almost 
tempted  to  say,  that  there  is  a  strong  appearance  of 
duplicity  in  all  this.  I  will  endeavour  to  banish  every 
painful  thought,  and  think  only  of  what  will  make  me 
happy,  your  affection,  and  the  invariable  kindness  of  my 
dear  uncle  and  aunt.  Let  me  hear  from  you  very  soon. 
Miss  Bingley  said  something  of  his  never  returning  to 
Netherfield  again,  of  giving  up  the  house,  but  not  with 
any  certainty.  We  had  better  not  mention  it.  I  am 
extremely  glad  that  you  have  such  pleasant  accounts 
from  our  friends  at  Hunsford.  Pray  go  to  see  them, 
with  Sir  William  and  Maria.  I  am  sure  you  will  be 
very  comfortable  there. 

"  Yours,  etc." 

This  letter  gave  Elizabeth  some  pain  ;  but  her  spirits 
returned,  as  she  considered  that  Jane  would  no  longer 
be  duped,  by  the  sister  at  least.  All  expectation  from 
the  brother  was  now  absolutely  over.  She  would  not 
even  wish  for  any  renewal  of  his  attentions.  His  cha- 
racter sunk  on  every  review  of  it ;  and,  as  a  punishment 
for  him,  as  well  as  a  possible  advantage  to  Jane,  she 
seriously  hoped  he  might  really  soon  marry  Mr.  Darcy's 
sister,  as,  by  \Vickham's  account,  she  would  make  him 
abundantly  regret  what  he  had  thrown  away. 

Mrs.  Gardiner  about  this  time  reminded  Elizabeth  of 
her  promise  concerning  that  gentleman,  and  required 
information  ;  and  Elizabeth  had  such  to  send  as  might 
rather  give  contentment  to  her  aunt  than  to  herself.  His 
apparent  partiality  had  subsided,  his  attentions  were  over, 
he  was  the  admirer  of  some  one  else.  Elizabeth  was 


1 88  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

watchful  enough  to  see  it  all,  but  she  could  see  it  and 
write  of  it  without  material  pain.  Her  heart  had  been 
but  slightly  touched,  and  her  vanity  was  satisfied  with 
believing  that  she  would  have  been  his  only  choice,  had 
fortune  permitted  it.  The  sudden  acquisition  of  ten 
thousand  pounds  was  the  most  remarkable  charm  of 
the  young  lady  to  whom  he  was  now  rendering  himself 
agreeable  ;  but  Elizabeth,  less  clear-sighted  perhaps  in 
this  case  than  in  Charlotte's,  did  not  quarrel  with  him 
for  his  wish  of  independence.  Nothing,  on  the  contrary, 
could  be  more  natural ;  and,  while  able  to  suppose  that 
it  cost  him  a  few  struggles  to  relinquish  her,  she  was 
ready  to  allow  it  a  wise  and  desirable  measure  for  both, 
and  could  very  sincerely  wish  him  happy. 

All  this  was  acknowledged  to  Mrs.  Gardiner ;  and, 
after  relating  the  circumstances,  she  thus  went  on  : — u  I 
am  now  convinced,  my  dear  aunt,  that  I  have  never  been 
much  in  love  ;  for  had  I  really  experienced  that  pure  and 
elevating  passion,  I  should  at  present  detest  his  very 
name,  and  wish  him  all  manner  of  evil.  But  my  feelings 
are  not  only  cordial  towards  /iitti,  they  are  even  impartial 
towards  Miss  King.  I  cannot  find  out  that  I  hate  her  at 
all,  or  that  I  am  in  the  least  unwilling  to  think  her  a 
very  good  sort  of  girl.  There  can  be  no  love  in  all  this. 
My  watchfulness  has  been  effectual ;  and  though  I 
should  certainly  be  a  more  interesting  object  to  all  my 
acquaintance,  were  I  distractedly  in  love  with  him,  I 
cannot  say  that  I  regret  my  comparative  insignificance. 
Importance  may  sometimes  be  purchased  too  dearly. 
Kitty  and  Lydia  take  his  defection  much  more  to  heart 
than  I  do.  They  are  young  in  the  ways  of  the  world,  and 
not  yet  open  to  the  mortifying  conviction  that  handsome 
young  men  must  have  something  to  live  on  as  well  as 
the  plain." 


CHAPTER   XXVII. 

ITH  no  greater  events  than  these  in  the 
Longbourn  family,  and  otherwise  diver- 
sified by  little  beyond  the  walks  to 
Meryton,  sometimes  dirty  and  sometimes 
cold,  did  January  and  February  pass 
away.  March  was  to  take  Elizabeth  to  Hunsford.  She 
had  not  at  first  thought  very  seriously  of  going  thither ; 
but  Charlotte,  she  soon  found,  was  depending  on  the  plan, 


190  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

and   she   ^raduallv    learned   to   consider   it   herself  with 

v  f 

greater  pleasure  as  well  as  greater  certainty.  Absence 
had  increased  her  desire  of  seeing  Charlotte  again,  and 
weakened  her  disgust  of  Mr.  Collins.  There  was  novelty 
in  the  scheme  ;  and  as,  with  such  a  mother  and  such  un- 
companionable sisters,  home  could  not  be  faultless,  a 
little  change  was  not  unwelcome  for  its  own  sake.  The 

o 

journey  would,  moreover,  give  her  a  peep  at  Jane  ;  and, 
in  short,  as  the  time  drew  near,  she  would  have  been 
verv  sorrv  for  anv  delav.  Evervthing,  however,  went  on 

J  •+  •  •  »  *-> 

smoothly,  and  was  finally  settled  according  to  Charlotte's 
first  sketch.  She  was  to  accompany  Sir  William  and  his 
sc  :ond  daughter.  The  improvement  of  spending  a  night 
in  London  was  added  in  time,  and  the  plan  became 
as  perfect  as  plan  could  be. 

The  only  pain  was  in  leaving  her  father,  who  would 
certainly  miss  her,  and  who,  when  it  came  to  the  point, 
s  little  liked  her  going,  that  he  told  her  to  write  to  him, 
and  almost  promised  to  answer  her  letter. 

The  farewell  between  herself  and  Mr.  YVickham  was 
perfectly  friendly  ;  on  his  side  even  more.  His  present 
pursuit  could  not  make  him  forget  that  Elizabeth  had 
been  the  first  to  excite  and  to  deserve  his  attention,  the 
first  to  listen  and  to  pity,  the  first  to  be  admired  ;  and  in 
his  manner  of  bidding  her  adieu,  wishing  her  even-  en- 
joyment, reminding  her  of  what  she  was  to  expect  in 
Lady  Catherine  de  Bourgh,  and  trusting  their  opinion  of 
her — their  opinion  of  even-body — would  always  coincide, 
there  was  a  solicitude,  an  interest,  which  she  felt  must 
ever  attach  her  to  him  with  a  most  sincere  regard  ;  and 
she  parted  from  him  convinced,  that,  whether  married  or 
single,  he  must  alwavs  be  her  model  of  the  amiable  and 

• 

pleasing. 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  191 

Her  fellow-travellers  the  next  day  were  not  of  a  kind 
to  make  her  think  him  less  agreeable.  Sir  William 
Lucas,  and  his  daughter  Maria,  a  good-humoured  girl, 
but  as  empty-headed  as  himself,  had  nothing  to  say  that 
could  be  worth  hearing,  and  were  listened  to  with  about 
as  much  delight  as  the  rattle  of  the  chaise.  Elizabeth 
loved  absurdities,  but  she  had  known  Sir  William's  too 
long.  He  could  tell  her  nothing  new  of  the  wonders  of 
his  presentation  and  knighthood  ;  and  his  civilities  were 
worn  out,  like  his  information. 

It  was  a  journey  of  only  twenty-four  miles,  and  they 
began  it  so  early  as  to  be  in  Gracechurch  Street  by  noon. 
As  they  drove  to  Mr.  Gardiner's  door,  Jane  was  at  a 
drawing-room  window  watching  their  arrival  :  when  they 
entered  the  passage,  she  was  there  to  welcome  them,  and 
Elizabeth,  looking  earnestly  in  her  face,  was  pleased  to  see 
it  healthful  and  lovely  as  ever.  On  the  stairs  were  a  troop 
of  little  boys  and  girls,  whose  eagerness  for  their  cousin's 
appearance  would  not  allow  them  to  wait  in  the  drawing- 
room,  and  whose  shyness,  as  they  had  not  seen  her  for  a 
twelvemonth,  prevented  their  coming  lower.  All  was  joy 
and  kindness.  The  day  passed  most  pleasantly  away  ; 
the  morning  in  bustle  and  shopping,  and  the  evening  at 
one  of  the  theatres. 

Elizabeth  then  contrived  to  sit  by  her  aunt.  Their 
first  subject  was  her  sister  ;  and  she  was  more  grieved 
than  astonished  to  hear,  in  reply  to  her  minute  inquiries, 
that  though  Jane  always  struggled  to  support  her  spirits, 
there  were  periods  of  dejection.  It  was  reasonable,  how- 
ever, to  hope  that  they  would  not  continue  long.  Mrs. 
Gardiner  gave  her  the  particulars  also  of  Miss  Bingley's 
visit  in  Gracechurch  Street,  and  repeated  conversations 
occurring  at  different  times  between  Jane  and  herself, 


192  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

which  proved  that  the  former  had,  from  her  heart,  given  up 
the  acquaintance. 

Mrs.  Gardiner  then  rallied  her  niece  on  Wickham's 
desertion,  and  complimented  her  on  bearing  it  so  well. 

"  But,  my  dear  Elizabeth,"  she  added,  "  what  sort  of 
girl  is  Miss  King  ?  I  should  be  sorry  to  think  our  friend 
mercenary." 

"  Pray,  my  dear  aunt,  what  is  the  difference  in  matri- 
monial affairs,  between  the  mercenary  and  the  prudent 
motive  ?  Where  does  discretion  end,  and  avarice  begin  ? 
Last  Christmas  you  were  afraid  of  his  marrying  me, 
because  it  would  be  imprudent  ;  and  now,  because  he  is 
trying  to  get  a  girl  with  only  ten  thousand  pounds,  you 
want  to  find  out  that  he  is  mercenary." 

"  If  you  will  only  tell  me  what  sort  of  girl  Miss  King 
is,  I  shall  know  what  to  think." 

"  She  is  a  very  good  kind  of  girl,  I  believe.  I  know  no 
harm  of  her." 

"  But  he  paid  her  not  the  smallest  attention  till  her 
grandfather's  death  made  her  mistress  of  this  fortune  ?  ' 

"No — why  should  he?  If  it  were  not  allowable  for 
him  to  gain  my  affections,  because  I  had  no  money,  what 
occasion  could  there  be  for  making  love  to  a  girl  whom 
he  did  not  care  about,  and  who  was  equally  poor?  " 

"  But  there  seems  indelicacy  in  directing  his  attentions 
towards  her  so  soon  after  this  event." 

"  A  man  in  distressed  circumstances  has  not  time 
for  all  those  elegant  decorums  which  other  people 
may  observe.  If  she  does  not  object  to  it,  why  should 
we  ?  " 

"Her  not  objecting  does  not  justify  him.  It  only 
shows  her  being  deficient  in  something  herself — sense  or 
feeling." 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  193 

"  Well,"  cried  Elizabeth,  "  have  it  as  you  choose.  He 
shall  be  mercenary,  and  she  shall  be  foolish." 

"  No,  Lizzy,  that  is  what  I  do  not  choose.  I  should  be 
sorry,  you  know,  to  think  ill  of  a  young  man  who  has 
lived  so  long  in  Derbyshire." 

"  Oh,  if  that  is  all,  I  have  a  very  poor  opinion  of  young 
men  who  live  in  Derbyshire  ;  and  their  intimate  friends 
who  live  in  Hertfordshire  are  not  much  better.  I  am  sick 
of  them  all.  Thank  heaven  !  I  am  going  to-morrow  where 
I  shall  find  a  man  who  has  not  one  agreeable  quality, 
who  has  neither  manners  nor  sense  to  recommend  him. 
Stupid  men  are  the  only  ones  worth  knowing,  after  all." 

"  Take  care,  Lizzy  ;  that  speech  savours  strongly  of 
disappointment." 

Before  they  were  separated  by  the  conclusion  of  the 
play,  she  had  the  unexpected  happiness  of  an  invitation 
to  accompany  her  uncle  and  aunt  in  a  tour  of  pleasure 
which  they  proposed  taking  in  the  summer. 

"  We  have  not  quite  determined  how  far  it  shall  carry 
us,"  said  Mrs.  Gardiner  ;  "  but  perhaps,  to  the  Lakes." 

No  scheme  could  have  been  more  agreeable  to  Elizabeth, 
and  her  acceptance  of  the  invitation  was  most  ready  and 
grateful.  "My dear, dear  aunt," she  rapturously  cried,"  what 
delight !  what  felicity  !  You  give  me  fresh  life  and  vigour. 
Adieu  to  disappointment  and  spleen.  What  are  men  to 
rocksand  mountains  ?  Oh,  what  hours  of  transport  we  shall 
spend  !  And  when  we  do  return,  it  shall  not  be  like  other 
travellers,  without  being  able  to  give  one  accurate  idea  of 
anything.  We  ze>///know  where  we  have  gone — wew ///recol- 
lect what  we  have  seen.  Lakes,  mountains,  and  rivers,  shall 
not  be  j  umbled  together  in  our  imaginations ;  nor, when  we  at- 
tempt todescribeany  particular  scene, will  we  beginquarrel- 
lingaboutitsrelativesituation.  Let  our  first  effusions  be  less 
insupportable  than  those  of  the  generality  of  travellers." 

O 


CHAPTER    XXVIII. 


object  in  the  next  day's 
journey  was  new  and  interesting  to 
Elizabeth ;  and  her  spirits  were  in 
a  state  of  enjoyment ;  for  she  had 
seen  her  sister  looking  so  well  as  to 
banish  all  fear  for  her  health,  and 
the  prospect  of  her  northern  tour 
was  a  constant  source  of  delight. 

When  they  left  the  high  road  for  the  lane  to  Hunsford, 
every  eye  was  in  search  of  the  Parsonage,  and  every 
turning  expected  to  bring  it  in  view.  The  paling  of 
Rosings  park  was  their  boundary  on  one  side.  Elizabeth 
smiled  at  the  recollection  of  all  that  she  had  heard  of  its 
inhabitants. 

At  length  the  Parsonage  was  discernible.     The  garden 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  195 

sloping  to  the  road,  the  house  standing  in  it,  the  green 
pales  and  the  laurel  hedge,  everything  declared  they  were 
arriving.  Mr.  Collins  and  Charlotte  appeared  at  the  door, 
and  the  carriage  stopped  at  the  small  gate,  which  led  by 
a  short  gravel  walk  to  the  house,  amidst  the  nods  and 
smiles  of  the  whole  party.  In  a  moment  they  were  all 
out  of  the  chaise,  rejoicing  at  the  sight  of  each  other. 
Mrs.  Collins  welcomed  her  friend  with  the  liveliest  pleasure, 
and  Elizabeth  was  more  and  more  satisfied  with  coming, 
when  she  found  herself  so  affectionately  received.  She 
saw  instantly  that  her  cousin's  manners  were  not  altered 
by  his  marriage  :  his  formal  civility  was  just  what  it  had 
been  ;  and  he  detained  her  some  minutes  at  the  gate  to 
hear  and  satisfy  his  inquiries  after  all  her  family.  They 
were  then,  with  no  other  delay  than  his  pointing  out  the 
neatness  of  the  entrance,  taken  into  the  house  ;  and  as 
soon  as  they  were  in  the  parlour,  he  welcomed  them  a 
second  time,  with  ostentatious  formality,  to  his  humble 
abode,  and  punctually  repeated  all  his  wife's  offers  of 
refreshment. 

Elizabeth  was  prepared  to  see  him  in  his  glory  ;  and 
she  could  not  help  fancying  that  in  displaying  the  good 
proportion  of  the  room,  its  aspect,  and  its  furniture,  he 
addressed  himself  particularly  to  her,  as  if  wishing  to 
make  her  feel  what  she  had  lost  in  refusing  him.  But 
though  everything  seemed  neat  and  comfortable,  she  was 
not  able  to  gratify  him  by  any  sigh  of  repentance  ;  and 
rather  looked  with  wonder  at  her  friend,  that  she  could 
have  so  cheerful  an  air  with  such  a  companion.  When 
Mr.  Collins  said  anything  of  which  his  wife  might  reason- 
ably be  ashamed,  which  certainly  was  not  seldom,  she 
involuntarily  turned  her  eye  on  Charlotte.  Once  or  twice 
she  could  discern  a  faint  blush  ;  but  in  general  Charlotte 


196  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

wisely  did  not  hear.  After  sitting  long  enough  to  admire 
every  article  of  furniture  in  the  room,  from  the  sideboard 
to  the  fender,  to  give  an  account  of  their  journey,  and  of 
all  that  had  happened  in  London,  Mr.  Collins  invited  them 
to  take  a  stroll  in  the  garden,  which  was  large  and  well 
laid  out,  and  to  the  cultivation  of  which  he  attended  him- 
self. To  work  in  his  garden  was  one  of  his  most  respect- 
able pleasures  ;  and  Elizabeth  admired  the  command  of 
countenance  with  which  Charlotte  talked  of  the  health- 
fulness  of  the  exercise,  and  owned  she  encouraged  it  as 
much  as  possible.  Here,  leading  the  way  through  eyery 
walk  and  cross  walk,  and  scarcely  allowing  them  an 
interval  to  utter  the  praises  he  asked  for,  every  view  was 
pointed  out  with  a  minuteness  which  left  beauty  entirely 
behind.  He  could  number  the  fields  in  every  direction, 
and  could  tell  how  many  trees  there  were  in  the  most 
distant  clump.  But  of  all  the  views  which  his  garden, 
or  which  the  country  or  the  kingdom  could  boast,  none 
were  to  be  compared  with  the  prospect  of  Rosings, 
afforded  by  an  opening  in  the  trees  that  bordered  the 
park  nearly  opposite  the  front  of  his  house.  It  was  a 
handsome  modern  building,  well  situated  on  rising  ground. 
From  his  garden,  Mr.  Collins  would  have  led  them 
round  his  two  meadows  ;  but  the  ladies,  not  having  shoes 
to  encounter  the  remains  of  a  white  frost,  turned  back  ; 
and  while  Sir  William  accompanied  him,  Charlotte  took 
her  sister  and  friend  over  the  house,  extremely  well 
pleased,  probably,  to  have  the  opportunity  of  showing  it 
without  her  husband's  help.  It  was  rather  small,  but  well 
built  and  convenient ;  and  everything  was  fitted  up  and 
arranged  with  a  neatness  and  consistency,  of  which 
Elizabeth  gave  Charlotte  all  the  credit.  When  Mr.  Collins 
could  be  forgotten,  there  was  really  a  great  air  of  comfort 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  1 97 

throughout,  and  by  Charlotte's  evident  enjoyment  of  it, 
Elizabeth  supposed  he  must  be  often  forgotten. 

She  had  already  learnt  that  Lady  Catherine  was  still 
in  the  country.  It  was  spoken  of  again  while  they  were 
at  dinner,  when  Mr.  Collins  joining  in,  observed,- 

"Yes,  Miss  Elizabeth,  you  will  have  the  honour  of 
seeing  Lady  Catherine  de  Bourgh  on  the  ensuing  Sunday 
at  church,  and  I  need  not  say  you  will  be  delighted  with 
her.  She  is  all  affability  and  condescension,  and  I  doubt 
not  but  you  will  be  honoured  with  some  portion  of  her 
notice  when  service  is  over.  I  have  scarcely  any  hesita- 
tion in  saying  that  she  will  include  you  and  my  sister 
Maria  in  every  invitation  with  which  she  honours  us 
during  your  stay  here.  Her  behaviour  to  my  dear  Char- 
lotte is  charming.  We  dine  at  Rosings  twice  every  week, 
and  are  never  allowed  to  walk  home.  Her  Ladyship's 
carriage  is  regularly  ordered  for  us.  I  should  say,  one  of 
her  Ladyship's  carriages,  for  she  has  several." 

"  Lady  Catherine  is  a  very  respectable,  sensible  woman, 
indeed,"  added  Charlotte,  "  and  a  most  attentive  neigh- 
bour." 

"  Very  true,  my  dear,  that  is  exactly  what  I  say.  She 
is  the  sort  of  woman  whom  one  cannot  regard  with  too 
much  deference." 

The  evening  was  spent  chiefly  in  talking  over  Hert- 
fordshire news,  and  telling  again  what  had  been  already 
written  ;  and  when  it  closed,  Elizabeth,  in  the  solitude  of 
her  chamber,  had  to  meditate  upon  Charlotte's  degree  of 
contentment,  to  understand  her  address  in  guiding,  and 
composure  in  bearing  with,  her  husband,  and  to  acknow- 
ledge that  it  was  all  done  very  well.  She  had  also  to 
anticipate  how  her  visit  would  pass,  the  quiet  tenour  of 
their  usual  employments,  the  vexatious  interruptions  of 


198 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 


Mr.  Collins,  and  the  gaieties  of  their  intercourse  with 
Rosings.     A  lively  imagination  soon  settled  it  all. 

About  the  middle  of  the  next  day,  as  she  was  in  her 
room  getting  ready  for  a  walk,  a  sudden  noise  below 
seemed  to  speak  the  whole  house  in  confusion  ;  and,  after 
listening  a  moment,  she  heard  somebody  running  up- 


ff  ^. 

Sn    Conversation  witfi  Tfie  (act(e<s 

{Copyright  1894  by  George  Alien.} 

stairs  in  a  violent  hurry,  and  calling  loudly  after  her. 
She  opened  the  door,  and  met  Maria  in  the  landing-place, 
who,  breathless  with  agitation,  cried  out, — 

"  Oh,  my  dear  Eliza  !  pray  make  haste  and  come  into 
the  dining-room,  for  there  is  such  a  sight  to  be  seen  !  I 
will  not  tell  you  what  it  is.  Make  haste,  and  come  down 
this  moment." 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  199 

Elizabeth  asked  questions  in  vain  ;  Maria  would  tell 
her  nothing  more  ;  and  down  they  ran  into  the  dining- 
room  which  fronted  the  lane,  in  quest  of  this  wonder  ;  it 
was  two  ladies,  stopping  in  a  low  phaeton  at  the  garden 
gate. 

"  And  is  this  all  ?  "  cried  Elizabeth.  "  I  expected  at 
least  that  the  pigs  were  got  into  the  garden,  and  here  is 
nothing  but  Lady  Catherine  and  her  daughter  ! " 

"  La  !  my  dear,"  said  Maria,  quite  shocked  at  the  mis- 
take, "  it  is  not  Lady  Catherine.  The  old  lady  is  Mrs. 
Jenkinson,  who  lives  with  them.  The  other  is  Miss  De 
Bourgh.  Only  look  at  her.  She  is  quite  a  little  creature. 
Who  would  have  thought  she  could  be  so  thin  and  small ! " 

"She  is  abominably  rude  to  keep  Charlotte  out  of  doors 
in  all  this  wind.  Why  does  she  not  come  in  ?  ' 

"  Oh,  Charlotte  says  she  hardly  ever  does.  It  is  the 
greatest  of  favours  when  Miss  De  Bourgh  comes  in." 

"  I  like  her  appearance,"  said  Elizabeth,  struck  with 
other  ideas.  "  She  looks  sickly  and  cross.  Yes,  she  will 
do  for  him  very  well.  She  will  make  him  a  very  proper 
wife." 

Mr.  Collins  and  Charlotte  were  both  standing  at  the 
gate  in  conversation  with  the  ladies  ;  and  Sir  William,  to 
Elizabeth's  high  diversion,  was  stationed  in  the  doorway, 
in  earnest  contemplation  of  the  greatness  before  him,  and 
constantly  bowing  whenever  Miss  De  Bourgh  looked  that 
way. 

At  length  there  was  nothing  more  to  be  said  ;  the 
ladies  drove  on,  and  the  others  returned  into  the  house. 
Mr.  Collins  no  sooner  saw  the  two  girls  than  he  began  to 
congratulate  them  on  their  good  fortune,  which  Charlotte 
explained  by  letting  them  know  that  the  whole  party  was 
asked  to  dine  at  Rosings  the  next  day. 


Gtnenne.  Scucfjfie,  «/ou./uxve<five.n.  ~m.e.  a  Treasure. 
{Copyright  1894  £_y  George  Allen.} 

CHAPTER   XXIX. 

R.  COLLINS'S  triumph,  in  consequence 
of  this  invitation,  was  complete.  The 
power  of  displaying  the  grandeur  of  his 
patroness  to  his  wondering  visitors,  and 
of  letting  them  see  her  civility  towards 
himself  and  his  wife,  was  exactly  what  he  had  wished 
for  ;  and  that  an  opportunity  of  doing  it  should  be  given 
so  soon  was  such  an  instance  of  Lady  Catherine's 
condescension  as  he  knew  not  how  to  admire  enough. 

"  I  confess,"  said  he,  "  that  I  should  not  have  been  at 
all  surprised  by  her  Ladyship's  asking  us  on  Sunday  to 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  2OI 

drink  tea  and  spend  the  evening  at  Rosings.  I  rather 
expected,  from  my  knowledge  of  her  affability,  that  it 
would  happen.  But  who  could  have  foreseen  such  an 
attention  as  this  ?  Who  could  have  imagined  that  we 
should  receive  an  invitation  to  dine  there  (an  invitation, 
moreover,  including  the  whole  party)  so  immediately 
after  your  arrival  ?  " 

"  I  am  the  less  surprised  at  what  has  happened," 
replied  Sir  William,  "  from  that  knowledge  of  what  the 
manners  of  the  great  really  are,  which  my  situation  in 
life  has  allowed  me  to  acquire.  About  the  court,  such 
instances  of  elegant  breeding  are  not  uncommon." 

Scarcely  anything  was  talked  of  the  whole  day  or 
next  morning  but  their  visit  to  Rosings.  Mr.  Collins 
was  carefully  instructing  them  in  what  they  were  to 
expect,  that  the  sight  of  such  rooms,  so  many  servants, 
and  so  splendid  a  dinner,  might  not  wholly  overpower 
them. 

When  the  ladies  were  separating  for  the  toilette,  he 
said  to  Elizabeth, — 

"  Do  not  make  yourself  uneasy,  my  dear  cousin,  about 
your  apparel.  Lady  Catherine  is  far  from  requiring 
that  elegance  of  dress  in  us  which  becomes  herself  and 
daughter.  I  would  advise  you  merely  to  put  on  what- 
ever of  your  clothes  is  superior  to  the  rest — there  is  no 
occasion  for  anything  more.  Lady  Catherine  will  not 
think  the  wrorse  of  you  for  being  simply  dressed.  She 
likes  to  have  the  distinction  of  rank  preserved." 

While  they  were  dressing,  he  came  two  or  three  times 
to  their  different  doors,  to  recommend  their  being  quick, 
as  Lady  Catherine  very  much  objected  to  be  kept  waiting 
for  her  dinner.  Such  formidable  accounts  of  her  Lady- 
ship, and  her  manner  of  living,  quite  frightened  Maria 


2O2  PRIDE   AND  PREJUDICE. 

Lucas,  who  had  been  little  used  to  company  ;  and  she 
looked  forward  to  her  introduction  at  Rosings  with  as 
much  apprehension  as  her  father  had  done  to  his  pre- 
sentation at  St.  James's. 

As  the  weather  was  fine,  they  had  a  pleasant  walk  of 
about  half  a  mile  across  the  park.  Ever}7  park  has  its 
beauty  and  its  prospects  ;  and  Elizabeth  saw  much  to 
be  pleased  with,  though  she  could  not  be  in  such 
raptures  as  Mr.  Collins  expected  the  scene  to  inspire, 
and  was  but  slightly  affected  by  his  enumeration  of 
the  windows  in  front  of  the  house,  and  his  relation  of 
what  the  glazing  altogether  had  originally  cost  Sir  Lewis 
de  Bourgh. 

When  they  ascended  the  steps  to  the  hall,  Maria's 
alarm  was  every  moment  increasing,  and  even  Sir  William 
did  not  look  perfectly  calm.  Elizabeth's  courage  did  not 
fail  her.  She  had  heard  nothing  of  Lady  Catherine 
that  spoke  her  awful  from  any  extraordinary  talents  or 
miraculous  virtue,  and  the  mere  stateliness  of  money  and 
rank  she  thought  she  could  witness  without  trepidation. 

From  the  entrance  hall,  of  which  Mr.  Collins  pointed 
out,  with  a  rapturous  air,  the  fine  proportion  and  finished 
ornaments,  they  followed  the  servants  through  an  ante- 
chamber to  the  room  where  Lady  Catherine,  her  daughter, 
and  Mrs.  Jenkinson  were  sitting.  Her  Ladyship,  with 
great  condescension,  arose  to  receive  them  ;  and  as  Mrs. 
Collins  had  settled  it  with  her  husband  that  the  office  of 
introduction  should  be  hers,  it  was  performed  in  a  proper 
manner,  without  any  of  those  apologies  and  thanks  which 
he  would  have  thought  necessary. 

In  spite  of  having  been  at  St.  James's,  Sir  William 
was  so  completely  awed  by  the  grandeur  surrounding 
him,  that  he  had  but  just  courage  enough  to  make  a  very 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  2O3 

low  bow,  and  take  his  seat  without  saying  a  word  ;  and 
his  daughter,  frightened  almost  out  of  her  senses,  sat  on 
the  edge  of  her  chair,  not  knowing  which  way  to  look. 
"Elizabeth  found  herself  quite  equal  to  the  scene,  and 
could  observe  the  three  ladies  before  her  composedly. 
Lady  Catherine  was  a  tall,  large  woman,  with  strongly- 
marked  features,  which  might  once  have  been  handsome. 
Her  air  was  not  conciliating,  nor  was  her  manner  of 
receiving  them  such  as  to  make  her  visitors  forget  their 
inferior  rank.  She  was  not  rendered  formidable  by 
silence :  but  whatever  she  said  was  spoken  in  so  authori- 
tative a  tone  as  marked  her  self-importance,  and  brought 
Mr.  Wickham  immediately  to  Elizabeth's  mind  ;  and, 
from  the  observation  of  the  day  altogether,  she  believed 
Lady  Catherine  to  be  exactly  what  he  had  represented. 

When,  after  examining  the  mother,  in  whose  coun- 
tenance and  deportment  she  soon  found  some  resem- 
blance of  Mr.  Darcy,  she  turned  her  eyes  on  the  daughter, 
she  could  almost  have  joined  in  Maria's  astonishment  at 
her  being  so  thin  and  so  small.  There  was  neither  in 
figure  nor  face  an}'  likeness  between  the  ladies.  Miss  de 
Bourgh  was  pale  and  sickly  :  her  features,  though  not 
plain,  were  insignificant ;  and  she  spoke  very  little, 
except  in  a  lo\v  voice,  to  Mrs.  Jenkinson,  in  whose 
appearance  there  was  nothing  remarkable,  and  who 
was  entirely  engaged  in  listening  to  what  she  said, 
and  placing  a  screen  in  the  proper  direction  before  her 
eyes. 

After  sitting  a  few  minutes,  they  were  all  sent  to  one 
of  the  windows  to  admire  the  view,  Mr.  Collins  attending 
them  to  point  out  its  beauties,  and  Lady  Catherine  kindly 
informing  them  that  it  was  much  better  worth  looking  at 
in  the  summer. 


204  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

The  dinner  was  exceedingly  handsome,  and  there 
were  all  the  servants,  and  all  the  articles  of  plate  which 
Mr.  Collins  had  promised  ;  and,  as  he  had  likewise  fore- 
told, he  took  his  seat  at  the  bottom  of  the  table,  by  her- 
Ladyship's  desire,  and  looked  as  if  he  felt  that  life  could 
furnish  nothing  greater.  He  carved  and  ate  and  praised 
with  delighted  alacrity  ;  and  every  dish  was  commended 
first  by  him,  and  then  by  Sir  William,  who  was  now 
enough  recovered  to  echo  whatever  his  son-in-law  said, 
in  a  manner  which  Elizabeth  wondered  Lady  Catherine 
could  bear.  But  Lady  Catherine  seemed  gratified  by 
their  excessive  admiration,  and  gave  most  gracious 
smiles,  especially  when  any  dish  on  the  table  proved 
a  novelty  to  them.  The  party  did  not  supply  much 
conversation.  Elizabeth  was  ready  to  speak  whenever 
there  was  an  opening,  but  she  was  seated  between 
Charlotte  and  Miss  de  Bourgh — the  former  of  whom 
was  engaged  in  listening  to  Lady  Catherine,  and  the 
latter  said  not  a  word  to  her  all  the  dinner-time.  Mrs. 
Jenkinson  was  chiefly  employed  in  watching  how  little 
Miss  de  Bourgh  ate,  pressing  her  to  try  some  other  dish 
and  fearing  she  was  indisposed.  Maria  thought  speaking 
out  of  the  question,  and  the  gentlemen  did  nothing  but 
eat  and  admire. 

When  the  ladies  returned  to  the  drawing-room,  there 
was  little  to  be  done  but  to  hear  Lady  Catherine  talk, 
which  she  did  without  any  intermission  till  coffee  came 
in,  delivering  her  opinion  on  every  subject  in  so  decisive 
a  manner  as  proved  that  she  was  not  used  to  have  her 
judgment  controverted.  She  inquired  into  Charlotte's 
domestic  concerns  familiarly  and  minutely,  and  gave  her 
a  great  deal  of  advice  as  to  the  management  of  them  all  ; 
told  her  how  everything  ought  to  be  regulated  in  so 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  205 

small  a  family  as  hers,  and  instructed  her  as  to  the 
care  of  her  cows  and  her  poultry.  Elizabeth  found  that 
nothing  was  beneath,  this  great  lady's  attention  which 
could  furnish  her  with  an  occasion  for  dictating  to 
others.  In  the  intervals  of  her  discourse  with  Mrs. 
Collins,  she  addressed  a  variety  of  questions  to  Maria 
and  Elizabeth,  but  especially  to  the  latter,  of  whose 
connections  she  knew  the  least,  and  who,  she  observed 
to  Mrs.  Collins,  was  a  very  genteel,  pretty  kind  of  girl. 
She  asked  her  at  different  times  how  many  sisters  she 
had,  whether  they  were  older  or  younger  than  herself, 
whether  any  of  them  were  likely  to  be  married,  whether 
they  were  handsome,  where  they  had  been  educated, 
what  carriage  her  father  kept,  and  what  had  been  her 
mother's  maiden  name?  Elizabeth  felt  all  the  imperti- 
nence of  her  questions,  but  answered  them  very  com- 
posedly. Lady  Catherine  then  observed,- 

"  Your  father's  estate  is  entailed  on  Mr.  Collins,  I 
think  ?  For  your  sake,"  turning  to  Charlotte,  "  I  am  glad 
of  it ;  but  otherwise  I  see  no  occasion  for  entailing  estates 
from  the  female  line.  It  was  not  thought  necessary  in  Sir 
Lewis  de  Bourgh's  family.  Do  you  play  and  sing,  Miss 
Bennet?" 

"  A  little." 

"  Oh  then — some  time  or  other  we  shall  be  happy  to 
hear  you.  Our  instrument  is  a  capital  one,  probably 
superior  to-  -you  shall  try  it  some  day.  Do  your  sisters 
play  and  sing  ?  " 

"  One  of  them  does." 

"  Why  did  not  you  all  learn  ?  You  ought  all  to  have 
learned.  The  Miss  Webbs  all  play,  and  their  father  has 
not  so  good  an  income  as  yours.  Do  you  draw  ?  " 

"  No,  not  at  all." 


5) 
>J 


206  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

"What,  none  of  you?"' 

"  Not  one." 

"  That  is  very  strange.  But  I  suppose  you  had  no 
opportunity.  Your  mother  should  have  taken  you  to 
town  every  spring  for  the  benefit  of  masters." 

"  My  mother  would  have  no  objection,  but  my  father 
hates  London." 

u  Has  your  governess  left  you  ? 

"  We  never  had  any  governess.' 

"  No  governess  !  How  was  that  possible?  Five  daughters 
brought  up  at  home  without  a  governess  !  I  never  heard 
of  such  a  thing.  Your  mother  must  have  been  quite  a 
slave  to  your  education." 

Elizabeth  could  hardly  help  smiling,  as  she  assured  her 
that  had  not  been  the  case. 

"  Then  who  taught  you  ?  who  attended  to  you  ? 
Without  a  governess,  you  must  have  been  neglected." 

"  Compared  with  some  families,  I  believe  we  were  ;  but 
such  of  us  as  wished  to  learn  never  wanted  the  means. 
We  were  always  encouraged  to  read,  and  had  all  the 
masters  that  were  necessary.  Those  who  chose  to  be 
idle  certainly  might." 

"  Ay,  no  doubt :  but  that  is  what  a  governess  will 
prevent ;  and  if  I  had  known  your  mother,  I  should  have 
advised  her  most  strenuously  to  engage  one.  I  always 
say  that  nothing  is  to  be  done  in  education  without 
steady  and  regular  instruction,  and  nobody  but  a 
governess  can  snve  it.  It  is  wonderful  how  many  families 

o  o  *> 

I  have  been  the  means  of  supplying  in  that  way.  I  am 
always  glad  to  get  a  young  person  well  placed  out. 
Four  nieces  of  Mrs.  Jenkinson  are  most  delightfully 
situated  through  my  means  ;  and  it  was  but  the  other 
day  that  I  recommended  another  young  person,  who  was 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  2O7 

merely  accidentally  mentioned  to  me,  and  the  family  are 
quite  delighted  with  her.  Mrs.  Collins,  did  I  tell  you  of 
Lady  Metcalfe's  calling  yesterday  to  thank  me?  She 
finds  Miss  Pope  a  treasure.  '  Lady  Catherine,'  said  she, 
'  you  have  given  me  a  treasure.'  Are  any  of  your 
younger  sisters  out,  Miss  Bennet  ?  " 

"  Yes,  ma'am,  all." 

"  All !  What,  all  five  out  at  once  ?  Very  odd  !  And 
you  only  the  second.  The  younger  ones  out  before  the- 
elder  are  married  !  Your  younger  sisters  must  be  very 
young  ?  " 

"  Yes,  my  youngest  is  not  sixteen.  Perhaps  she  is 
full  young  to  be  much  in  company.  But  "really,  ma'am, 
I  think  it  would  be  very  hard  upon  younger  sisters  that 
they  should  not  have  their  share  of  society  and  amusement, 
because  the  elder  may  not  have  the  means  or  inclination 
to  marry  early.  The  last  born  has  as  good  a  right  to 
the  pleasures  of  youth  as  the  first.  And  to  be  kept  back 
on  sucJi  a  motive  !  I  think  it  would  not  be  very  likely  to 
promote  sisterly  affection  or  delicacy  of  mind." 

"  Upon  my  word,"  said  her  Ladyship,  "  you  give  your 
opinion  very  decidedly  for  so  young  a  person.  Pray, 
what  is  your  age  ?  " 

"  With  three  younger  sisters  grown  up,"  replied  Eliza- 
beth, smiling,  "  your  Ladyship  can  hardly  expect  me  to 
own  it." 

Lady  Catherine  seemed  quite  astonished  at  not  re- 
ceiving a  direct  answer ;  and  Elizabeth  suspected  herself 
to  be  the  first  creature  who  had  ever  dared  to  trifle  with 
so  much  dignified  impertinence. 

"  You  cannot  be  more  than  twenty,  I  am  sure, — there- 
fore you  need  not  conceal  your  age." 

"  I  am  not  one-and-twenty." 


208  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

When  the  gentlemen  had  joined  them,  and  tea  was 
over,  the  card  tables  were  placed.  Lady  Catherine,  Sir 
William,  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Collins  sat  down  to  quadrille; 
and  as  Miss  De  Bourgh  chose  to  play  at  cassino,  the  two 
girls  had  the  honour  of  assisting  Mrs.  Jenkinson  to  make 
up  her  party.  Their  table  was  superlatively  stupid. 
Scarcely  a  syllable  was  uttered  that  did  not  relate  to  the 
game,  except  when  Mrs.  Jenkinson  expressed  her  fears  of 
Miss  De  Bourgh's  being  too  hot  or  too  cold,  or  having  too 
much  or  too  little  light.  A  great  deal  more  passed  at  the 
other  table.  Lady  Catherine  was  generally  speaking- 
stating  the  mistakes  of  the  three  others,  or  relating  some 
anecdote  of  herself.  Mr.  Collins  was  employed  in  agree- 
ing to  everything  her  Ladyship  said,  thanking  her  for 
every  fish  he  won,  and  apologizing  if  he  thought  he  won 
too  many.  Sir  William  did  not  say  much.  He  was 
storing  his  memory  with  anecdotes  and  noble  names. 

When  Lady  Catherine  and  her  daughter  had  played  as 
long  as  the}7  chose,  the  tables  were  broken  up,  the 
carnage  was  offered  to  Mrs.  Collins,  gratefully  accepted, 
and  immediately  ordered.  The  party  then  gathered 
round  the  fire  to  hear  Lad}-  Catherine  determine  what 
weather  they  were  to  have  on  the  morrow.  From  these 
instructions  they  were  summoned  by  the  arrival  of  the 
coach  ;  and  with  many  speeches  of  thankfulness  on 
Mr.  Collins's  side,  and  as  many  bows  on  Sir  William's, 
they  departed.  As  soon  as  they  had  driven  from  the 
door,  Elizabeth  was  called  on  by  her  cousin  to  give  her 
opinion  of  all  that  she  had  seen  at  Rosings,  which,  for 
Charlotte's  sake,  she  made  more  favourable  than  it  really 
was.  But  her  commendation,  though  costing  her  some 
trouble,  could  by  no  means  satisfy  Mr.  Collins,  and  he  was 
very  soon  obliged  to  take  her  Ladyship's  praise  into  his 
own  hands. 


CHAPTER   XXX. 

'IR  WILLIAM  stayed  only  a  week  at 
Hunsford  ;  but  his  visit  was  long 
enough  to  convince  him  of  his  daugh- 
ter's being  most  comfortably  settled, 
and  of  her  possessing  such  a  husband 
and  such  a  neighbour  as  were  not 
often  met  with.  While  Sir  W7illiam 
was  with  them,  Mr.  Collins  devoted  his  mornings  to 
driving  him  out  in  his  gig,  and  showing  him  the  country  : 
but  when  he  went  away,  the  whole  family  returned  to 
their  usual  employments,  and  Elizabeth  was  thankful 
to  find  that  they  did  not  see  more  of  her  cousin  by  the 
alteration  ;  for  the  chief  of  the  time  between  breakfast 
and  dinner  was  now  passed  by  him  either  at  work  in  the 
garden,  or  in  reading  and  writing,  and  looking  out  of 
window  in  his  own  book  room,  which  fronted  the  road. 

P 


210  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

The  room  in  which  the  ladies  sat  was  backwards. 
Elizabeth  at  first  had  rather  wondered  that  Charlotte 
should  not  prefer  the  dining  parlour  for  common  use  ; 
it  was  a  better  sized  room,  and  had  a  pleasanter  aspect : 
but  she  soon  saw  that  her  friend  had  an  excellent  reason 
for  what  she  did,  for  Mr.  Collins  would  undoubtedly 
have  been  much  less  in  his  own  apartment  had  they  sat 
in  one  equally  lively;  and  she  gave  Charlotte  credit  for 
the  arrangement. 

From  the  drawing-room  they  could  distinguish  nothing 
in  the  lan'e,  and  were  indebted  to  Mr.  Collins  for  the 
knowledge  of  what  carriages  went  along,  and  how  often 
especially  Miss  De  Bourgh  drove  by  in  her  phaeton, 
which  he  never  failed  coming  to  inform  them  of,  though 
it  happened  almost  every  day.  She  not  unfrequently 
stopped  at  the  Parsonage,  and  had  a  few  minutes' 
conversation  with  Charlotte,  but  was  scarcely  ever 
prevailed  on  to  get  out. 

Very  few  days  passed  in  which  Mr.  Collins  did  not 
walk  to  Rosings,  and  not  many  in  which  his  wife  did  not 
think  it  necessary  to  go  likewise ;  and  till  Elizabeth 
recollected  that  there  might  be  other  family  livings  to  be 
disposed  of,  she  could  not  understand  the  sacrifice  of  so 
many  hours.  Now  and  then  they  were  honoured  with  a 
call  from  her  Ladyship,  and  nothing  escaped  her  observa- 
tion that  was  passing  in  the  room  during  these  visits. 
She  examined  into  their  employments,  looked  at  their 
work,  and  advised  them  to  do  it  differently;  found  fault 
with  the  arrangement  of  the  furniture,  or  detected  the 
housemaid  in  negligence ;  and  if  she  accepted  any 
refreshment,  seemed  to  do  it  only  for  the  sake  of  finding 
out  that  Mrs.  Collins's  joints  of  meat  were  too  large  for 
her  family. 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 


211 


Elizabeth  soon  perceived,  that  though  this  great  lady 
was  not  in  the  commission  of  the  peace  for  the  county, 
she  was  a  most  active  magistrate  in  her  own  parish,  the 
minutest  concerns  of  which  were  carried  to  her  by  Air. 
Collins  ;  and  whenever  any  of  the  cottagers  were  disposed 


• 


..  .  • 


to  be  quarrelsome,  discontented,  or  too  poor,  she  sallied 
forth  into  the  village  to  settle  their  differences,  silence 
their  complaints,  and  scold  them  into  harmony  and 
plenty. 

The  entertainment  of  dining  at  Rosings  was  repeated 
about  twice  a  week  ;  and,  allowing  for  the  loss  of  Sir 
William,  and  there  being  only  one  card-table  in  the 


212  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

evening,  every  such  entertainment  was  the  counterpart  of 
the  first  Their  other  engagements  were  few,  as  the 
style  of  living  of  the  neighbourhood  in  general  was 
beyond  the  Collinses'  reach.  This,  however,  was  no 
evil  to  Elizabeth,  and  upon  the  whole  she  spent  her  time 
comfortably  enough  :  there  were  half  hours  of  pleasant 
conversation  with  Charlotte,  and  the  weather  was  so  fine 
for  the  time  of  year,  that  she  had  often  great  enjoyment 
out  of  doors.  Her  favourite  walk,  and  where  she 
frequently  went  while  the  others  were  calling  on  Lady 
Catherine,  was  along  the  open  grove  which  edged  that 
side  of  the  park,  where  there  was  a  nice  sheltered  path, 
which  no  one  seemed  to  value  but  herself,  and  where  she 
felt  beyond  the  reach  of  Lady  Catherine's  curiosity. 

In  this  quiet  way  the  first  fortnight  of  her  visit  soon 
passed  away.  Easter  was  approaching,  and  the  week 
preceding  it  was  to  bring  an  addition  to  the  family  at 
Rosings,  which  in  so  small  a  circle  must  be  important. 
Elizabeth  had  heard,  soon  after  her  arrival,  that  Mr. 
Darcy  was  expected  there  in  the  course  of  a  few  weeks  ; 
and  though  there  were  not  many  of  her  acquaintance 
whom  she  did  not  prefer,  his  coming  would  furnish  one 
comparatively  new  to  look  at  in  their  Rosings  parties, 
and  she  might  be  amused  in  seeing  how  hopeless  Miss 
Bingley's  designs  on  him  were,  by  his  behaviour  to  his 
cousin,  for  whom  he  was  evidently  destined  by  Lady 
Catherine,  who  talked  of  his  coming  with  the  greatest 
satisfaction,  spoke  of  him  in  terms  of  the  highest 
admiration,  and  seemed  almost  angry  to  find  that  he  had 
already  been  frequently  seen  by  Miss  Lucas  and  herself. 

His  arrival  was  soon  known  at  the  Parsonage ;  for  Mr. 
Collins  was  walking  the  whole  morning  within  view  of 
the  lodges  opening  into  Hunsford  Lane,  in  order  to  have 


PRIDE  AND   PREJUDICE. 


213 


the  earliest  assurance  of  it ;  and,  after  making  his  bow 
as  the  carriage  turned  into  the  park,  hurried  home  with 
the  great  intelligence.  On  the  following  morning  he 
hastened  to  Rosings  to  pay  his  respects.  There  were  two 


"  S'/ie  Qeriifemvn  acccmf^an^cC  him,-. 
{Copyright  1894  by  George  Allen.} 

nephews  of  Lady  Catherine  to  require  them,  for  Mr. 
Darcy  had  brought  with  him  a  Colonel  Fitzwilliam,  the 
younger  son  of  his  uncle,  Lord  —  - ;  and,  to  the  great 
surprise  of  all  the  party,  when  Mr.  Collins  returned, 
the  gentlemen  accompanied  him.  Charlotte  had  seen 
them  from  her  husband's  room,  crossing  the  road,  and 


214  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

immediately  running  into  the  other,  told  the  girls  what 
an  honour  they  might  expect,  adding, — 

"  I  may  thank  you,  Eliza,  for  this  piece  of  civility.  Mr. 
Darcy  would  never  have  come  so  soon  to  wait  upon  me." 

Elizabeth  had  scarcely  time  to  disclaim  all  right  to  the 
compliment  before  their  approach  was  announced  by  the 
door-bell,  and  shortly  afterwards  the  three  gentlemen 
entered  the  room.  Colonel  Fitzwilliam,  who  led  the  way, 
was  about  thirty,  not  handsome,  but  in  person  and 
address  most  truly  the  gentleman.  Mr.  Darcy  looked 
just  as  he  had  been  used  to  look  in  Hertfordshire,  paid 
his  compliments,  with  his  usual  reserve,  to  Mrs.  Collins  ; 
and  whatever  might  be  his  feelings  towards  her  friend, 
met  her  with  every  appearance  of  composure.  Elizabeth 
merely  courtesied  to  him,  without  saying  a  word. 

Colonel  Fitzwilliam  entered  into  conversation  directly, 
with  the  readiness  and  ease  of  a  well-bred  man,  and 
talked  very  pleasantly ;  but  his  cousin,  after  having 
addressed  a  slight  observation  on  the  house  and  garden 
to  Mrs.  Collins,  sat  for  some  time  without  speaking  to 
anybody.  At  length,  however,  his  civility  was  so  far 
awakened  as  to  inquire  of  Elizabeth  after  the  health  of 
her  family.  She  answered  him  in  the  usual  way  ;  and, 
after  a  moment's  pause,  added,- 

"  My  eldest  sister  has  been  in  town  these  three  months. 
Have  you  never  happened  to  see  her  there  ?  " 

She  was  perfectly  sensible  that  he  never  had  :  but  she 
wished  to  see  whether  he  would  betray  any  consciousness 
of  what  had  passed  between  the  Bingleys  and  Jane ;  and 
she  thought  he  looked  a  little  confused  as  he  answered 
that  he  had  never  been  so  fortunate  as  to  meet  Miss 
Bennet.  The  subject  was  pursued  no  further,  and  the 
gentlemen  soon  afterwards  went  away. 


— -*-"s^=— - 

lot 


CHAPTER   XXXI. 

OLONEL  FITZWILLIAM'S  man- 
ners were  very  much  admired  at  the 
Parsonage,  and  the  ladies  all  felt  that 
he  must  add  considerably  to  the 
pleasure  of  their  engagements  at 
Rosings.  It  was  some  days,  however, 
before  they  received  any  invitation  thither,  for  while  there 
were  visitors  in  the  house  they  could  not  be  necessary  ; 
and  it  was  not  till  Easter-day,  almost  a  week  after  the 
gentlemen's  arrival,  that  they  were  honoured  by  such  an 
attention,  and  then  they  were  merely  asked  on  leaving 

• 

church  to  come  there  in  the  evening.  For  the  last  week 
they  had  seen  very  little  of  either  Lady  Catherine  or 
her  daughter.  Colonel  Fitzwilliam  had  called  at  the. 


2l6  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

Parsonage  more  than  once  during  the  time,  but  Mr.  Darcy 
they  had  only  seen  at  church. 

The  invitation  was  accepted,  of  course,  and  at  a  proper 
hour  they  joined  the  party  in  Lady  Catherine's  drawing- 
room.  Her  Ladyship  received  them  civilly,  but  it  was 
plain  that  their  company  was  by  no  means  so  acceptable 
as  when  she  could  get  nobody  else  ;  and  she  was,  in  fact, 
almost  engrossed  by  her  nephews,  speaking  to  them, 
especially  to  Darcy,  much  more  than  to  any  other  person 
in  the  room. 

Colonel  Fitzwilliam  seemed  really  glad  to  see  them  : 
anything  was  a  welcome  relief  to  him  at  Rosings  ;  and 
Mrs.  Collins's  pretty  friend  had,  moreover,  caught  his 
fancy  very  much.  He  now  seated  himself  by  her,  and 
talked  so  agreeably  of  Kent  and  Hertfordshire,  of 
travelling  and  staying  at  home,  of  new  books  and  music, 
that  Elizabeth  had  never  been  half  so  well  entertained  in 
that  room  before ;  and  they  conversed  with  so  much 
spirit  and  flow  as  to  draw  the  attention  of  Lady  Catherine 
herself,  as  well  as  of  Mr.  Darcy.  His  eyes  had  been  soon 
and  repeatedly  turned  towards  them  with  a  look  of 
curiosity  ;  and  that  her  Ladyship,  after  a  while,  shared 
the  feeling,  was  more  openly  acknowledged,  for  she  did 
not  scruple  to  call  out, — 

"  What  is  that  you  are  saying,  Fitzwilliam  ?  What  is 
it  you  are  talking  of?  What  are  you  telling  Miss 
Bennet  ?  Let  me  hear  what  it  is." 

"  We  were  talking  of  music,  madam,"  said  he,  when  no 
longer  able  to  avoid  a  reply. 

"  Of  music  !  Then  pray  speak  aloud.  It  is  of  all 
subjects  my  delight.  I  must  have  my  share  in  the 
conversation,  if  you  are  speaking  of  music.  There  are 
few  people  in  England,  I  suppose,  who  have  more  true 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

enjoyment  of  music  than  myself,  or  a  better  natural 
taste.  If  I  had  ever  learnt,  I  should  have  been  a  great  pro- 
ficient. And  so  would  Anne,  if  her  health  had  allowed  her 
to  apply.  I  am  confident  that  she  would  have  performed 
delightfully.  How  does  Georgiana  get  on,  Darcy  ?  " 

Mr.  Darcy  spoke  with  affectionate  praise  of  his  sister's 
proficiency. 

"  I  am  very  glad  to  hear  such  a  good  account  of  her," 
said  Lady  Catherine  ;  "  and  pray  tell  her  from  me,  that 
she  cannot  expect  to  excel,  if  she  does  not  practise  a 
great  deal." 

"  I  assure  you,  madam,"  he  replied,  "  that  she  does  not 
need  such  advice.  She  practises  very  constantly." 

"  So  much  the  better.  It  cannot  be  done  too  much  ; 
and  when  I  next  write  to  her,  I  shall  charge  her  not  to 
neglect  it  on  any  account.  I  often  tell  young  ladies,  that 
no  excellence  in  music  is  to  be  acquired  without  constant 
practice.  I  have  told  Miss  Bennet  several  times,  that  she 
will  never  play  really  well,  unless  she  practises  more ; 
and  though  Mrs.  Collins  has  no  instrument,  she  is  very 
welcome,  as  I  have  often  told  her,  to  come  to  Rosings 
every  day,  and  play  on  the  pianoforte  in  Mrs.  Jenkinson's 
room.  She  would  be  in  nobody's  way,  you  know,  in  that 
part  of  the  house." 

Mr.  Darcy  looked  a  little  ashamed  of  his  aunt's  ill- 
breeding,  and  made  no  answer. 

When  coffee  was  over,  Colonel  Fitzwilliam  reminded 
Elizabeth  of  having  promised  to  play  to  him  ;  and  she 
sat  down  directly  to  the  instrument.  He  drew  a  chair 
near  her.  Lady  Catherine  listened  to  half  a  song,  and 
then  talked,  as  before,  to  her  other  nephew  ;  till  the 
latter  walked  away  from  her,  and  moving  with  his  usual 
deliberation  towards  the  pianoforte,  stationed  himself  so 


2l8  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

as  to  command  a  full  view  of  the  fair  performer's 
countenance.  Elizabeth  saw  what  he  was  doing,  and  at 
the  first  convenient  pause  turned  to  him  with  an  arch 
smile,  and  said,- 

"  You  mean  to  frighten  me,  Mr.  Darcy,  by  coming  in 
all  this  state  to  hear  me.  But  I  will  not  be  alarmed, 
though  your  sister  does  play  so  well.  There  is  a  stubborn- 
ness about  me  that  never  can  bear  to  be  frightened  at  the 
will  of  others.  My  courage  always  rises  with  every 
attempt  to  intimidate  me." 

"  I  shall  not  say  that  you  are  mistaken,"  he  replied, 
"  because  you  could  not  really  believe  me  to  entertain 
any  design  of  alarming  you  ;  and  I  have  had  the  pleasure 
of  your  acquaintance  long  enough  to  know,  that  you 
find  great  enjoyment  in  occasionally  professing  opinions 
which,  in  fact,  are  not  your  own." 

Elizabeth  laughed  heartily  at  this  picture  of  herself,  and 
said  to  Colonel  Fitzwilliam,  "  Your  cousin  will  give  you  a 
very  pretty  notion  of  me,  and  teach  you  not  to  believe  a 
word  I  say.  I  am  particularly  unlucky  in  meeting  with 
a  person  so  well  able  to  expose  my  real  character,  in  a 
part  of  the  world  where  I  had  hoped  to  pass  myself  off 
with  some  degree  of  credit.  Indeed,  Mr.  Darcy,  it  is  very 
ungenerous  in  you  to  mention  all  that  you  knew  to  my 
disadvantage  in  Hertfordshire — and,  give  me  leave  to  say, 
very  impolitic  too — for  it  is  provoking  me  to  retaliate, 
and  such  things  may  come  out  as  will  shock  your  relations 
to  hear." 

"  I  am  not  afraid  of  you,"  said  he,  smilingly. 

"  Pray  let  me  hear  what  you  have  to  accuse  him  of," 
cried  Colonel  Fitzwilliam.  "  I  should  like  to  know  how 
he  behaves  among  strangers." 

"  You  shall  hear,  then — but  prepare  for  something  very 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  2IQ 

dreadful.  The  first  time  of  my  ever  seeing  him  in  Hert- 
fordshire, you  must  know,  was  at  a  ball— and  at  this  ball, 
what  do  you  think  he  did?  He  danced  only  four  dances! 
I  am  sorry  to  pain  you,  but  so  it  was.  He  danced  only 
four  dances,  though  gentlemen  were  scarce ;  and,  to  my 
certain  knowledge,  more  than  one  young  lady  was  sitting 
down  in  want  of  a  partner.  Mr.  Darcy,  you  cannot  deny 
the  fact." 

"  I  had  not  at  that  time  the  honour  of  knowing  any 
lady  in  the  assembly  beyond  my  own  party." 

"True;  and  nobody  can  ever  be  introduced  in  a  ball- 
room. Well,  Colonel  Fitzwilliam,  what  do  I  play  next  ? 
My  fingers  wait  your  orders." 

"  Perhaps,"  said  Darcy,  "  I  should  have  judged  better 
had  I  sought  an  introduction,  but  I  am  ill-qualified  to 
recommend  myself  to  strangers." 

"  Shall  we  ask  your  cousin  the  reason  of  this  ?  "  said 
Elizabeth,  still  addressing  Colonel  Fitzwilliam.  "  Shall 
we  ask  him  why  a  man  of  sense  and  education,  and  who 
has  lived  in  the  world,  is  ill-qualified  to  recommend  him- 
self to  strangers  ?  " 

"  I  can  answer  your  question,"  said  Fitzwilliam,  "  with- 
out applying  to  him.  It  is  because  he  will  not  give  him- 
self the  trouble." 

"  I  certainly  have  not  the  talent  which  some  people 
possess,"  said  Darcy,  "  of  conversing  easily  with  those  I 
have  never  seen  before.  I  cannot  catch  their  tone  of 
conversation,  or  appear  interested  in  their  concerns,  as  I 
often  see  done." 

"  My  fingers,"  said  Elizabeth,  "  do  not  move  over  this 
instrument  in  the  masterly  manner  which  I  see  so  many 
women's  do.  They  have  not  the  same  force  or  rapidity, 
and  do  not  produce  the  same  expression.  But  then  I  have 


22O  PRIDE  AND   PREJUDICE. 

always  supposed  it  to  be  my  own  fault — because  I  would 
not  take  the  trouble  of  practising.  It  is  not  that  I  do 
not  believe  my  fingers  as  capable  as  any  other  woman's 
of  superior  execution." 

Darcy  smiled  and  said,  "  You  are  perfectly  right.  You 
have  employed  your  time  much  better.  No  one  admitted 
to  the  privilege  of  hearing  you  can  think  anything  wanting. 
We  neither  of  us  perform  to  strangers." 

Here  they  were  interrupted  by  Lady  Catherine,  who 
called  out  to  know  what  they  were  talking  of.  Elizabeth 
immediately  began  playing  again.  Lady  Catherine  ap- 
proached, and,  after  listening  for  a  few  minutes,  said  to 
Darcy, — 

"  Miss  Bennet  would  not  play  at  all  amiss  if  she  practised 
more,  and  could  have  the  advantage  of  a  London  master. 
She  has  a  very  good  notion  of  fingering,  though  her  taste 
is  not  equal  to  Anne's.  Anne  would  have  been  a  delight- 
ful performer,  had  her  health  allowed  her  to  learn." 

Elizabeth  looked  at  Darcy,  to  see  how  cordially  he 
assented  to  his  cousin's  praise :  but  neither  at  that  moment 
nor  at  any  other  could  she  discern  any  symptom  of  love  ; 
and  from  the  whole  of  his  behaviour  to  Miss  De  Bourgh 
she  derived  this  comfort  for  Miss  Bingley,  that  he  might 
have  been  just  as  likely  to  marry  her,  had  she  been  his 
relation. 

Lady  Catherine  continued  her  remarks  on  Elizabeth's 
performance,  mixing  with  them  many  instructions  on  exe- 
cution and  taste.  Elizabeth  received  them  with  all  the 
forbearance  of  civility ;  and  at  the  request  of  the  gentle- 
men remained  at  the  instrument  till  her  Ladyship's 
carriage  was  ready  to  take  them  all  home. 


CHAPTER   XXXII. 

LIZABETH  was  sitting  by  herself  the  next 
morning,  and  writing  to  Jane,  while  Mrs. 
Collins  and  Maria  were  gone  on  business 
into  the  village,  when  she  was  startled  by 
a  ring  at  the  door,  the  certain  signal  of  a 
visitor.  As  she  had  heard  no  carriage, 
she  thought  it  not  unlikely  to  be  Lady 
Catherine;  and  under  that  apprehension  was  putting 


222  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

away  her  half-finished  letter,  that  she  might  escape  all 
impertinent  questions,  when  the  door  opened,  and  to  her 
very  great  surprise  Mr.  Darcy,  and  Mr.  Darcy  only, 
entered  the  room. 

He  seemed  astonished  too  on  finding  her  alone,  and 
apologized  for  his  intrusion,  by  letting  her  know  that  he 
had  understood  all  the  ladies  to  be  within. 

They  then  sat  down,  and  when  her  inquiries  after 
Rosings  were  made,  seemed  in  danger  of  sinking  into  total 
silence.  It  was  absolutely  necessary,  therefore,  to  think 
of  something  ;  and  in  this  emergency  recollecting  wJien 
she  had  seen  him  last  in  Hertfordshire,  and  feeling  curious 
to  know  what  he  would  say  on  the  subject  of  their  hasty 
departure,  she  observed,- 

"  How  very  suddenly  you  all  quitted  Netherfield  last 
November,  Mr.  Darcy  !  It  must  have  been  a  most  agree- 
able surprise  to  Mr.  Bingley  to  see  you  all  after  him  so 
soon  ;  for,  if  I  recollect  right,  he  went  but  the  day  before. 
He  and  his  sisters  were  well,  I  hope,  when  you  left 
London  ? " 

"  Perfectly  so,  I  thank  you." 

She  found  that  she  was  to  receive  no  other  answer  ;  and, 
after  a  short  pause,  added,- 

"  I  think  I  have  understood  that  Mr.  Bingley  has  not 
much  idea  of  ever  returning  to  Netherfield  again  ?  ): 

"  I  have  never  heard  him  say  so  ;  but  it  is  probable 
that  he  may  spend  very  little  of  his  time  there  in  future. 
He  has  many  friends,  and  he  is  at  a  time  of  life  when 
friends  and  engagements  are  continually  increasing." 

"If  he  means  to  be  but  little  at  Netherfield,  it  would  be 
better  for  the  neighbourhood  that  he  should  give  up  the 
place  entirely,  for  then  we  might  possibly  get  a  settled 
family  there.  But,  perhaps,  Mr.  Bingley  did  not  take  the 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  223 

house  so  much  for  the  convenience  of  the  neighbourhood 
as  for  his  own,  and  we  must  expect  him  to  keep  or  quit 
it  on  the  same  principle." 

"  I  should  not  be  surprised,"  said  Darcy,  u  if  he  were  to 
give  it  up  as  soon  as  any  eligible  purchase  offers." 

Elizabeth  made  no  answer.  She  was  afraid  of  talking 
longer  of  his  friend  ;  and,  having  nothing  else  to  say,  was 
now  determined  to  leave  the  trouble  of  finding  a  subject 
to  him. 

He  took  the  hint  and  soon  began  with,  "  This  seems  a 
very  comfortable  house.  Lady  Catherine,  I  believe,  did 
a  great  deal  to  it  when  Mr.  Collins  first  came  to 
Hunsford." 

"  I  believe  she  did — and  I  am  sure  she  could  not  have 
bestowed  her  kindness  on  a  more  grateful  object." 

"  Mr.  Collins  appears  very  fortunate  in  his  choice  of  a 
wife." 

"  Yes,  indeed  ;  his  friends  may  well  rejoice  in  his  having 
met  with  one  of  the  very  few  sensible  women  who  would 
have  accepted  him,  or  have  made  him  happy  if  they  had. 
My  friend  has  an  excellent  understanding — though  I  am 
not  certain  that  I  consider  her  marrying  Mr.  Collins  as 
the  wisest  thing  she  ever  did.  She  seems  perfectly  happy, 
however  ;  and,  in  a  prudential  light,  it  is  certainly  a  very 
good  match  for  her." 

"  It  must  be  very  agreeable  to  her  to  be  settled  within 
so  easy  a  distance  of  her  own  family  and  friends." 

"  An  easy  distance  do  you  call  it  ?  It  is  nearly  fifty 
miles." 

"  And  what  is  fifty  miles  of  good  road  ?  Little  more 
than  half  a  day's  journey.  Yes,  I  call  it  a  very  easy 
distance." 

"  I  should  never  have  considered  the  distance  as  one  of 


224  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

the  advantages  of  the  match,"  cried  Elizabeth.  "  I  should 
never  have  said  Mrs.  Collins  was  settled  near  her 
family." 

"  It  is  a  proof  of  your  own  attachment  to  Hertford- 
shire. Anything  beyond  the  very  neighbourhood  of 
Longbourn,  I  suppose,  would  appear  far." 

As  he  spoke  there  was  a  sort  of  smile,  which  Elizabeth 
fancied  she  understood  ;  he  must  be  supposing  her  to  be 
thinking  of  Jane  and  Netherfield,  and  she  blushed  as  she 
answered, — 

"  I  do  not  mean  to  say  that  a  woman  may  not  be 
settled  too  near  her  family.  The  far  and  the  near  must 
be  relative,  and  depend  on  many  varying  circumstances. 
Where  there  is  fortune  to  make  the  expense  of  travelling 
unimportant,  distance  becomes  no  evil.  But  that  is  not 
the  case  here.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Collins  have  a  comfortable 
income,  but  not  such  a  one  as  will  allow  of  frequent 
journeys — and  I  am  persuaded  my  friend  would  not  call 
herself  near  her  family  under  less  than  half  the  present 
distance." 

Mr.  Darcy  drew  his  chair  a  little  towards  her,  and 
said,  "  You  cannot  have  a  right  to  such  very  strong  local 
attachment.  You  cannot  have  been  always  at  Long- 
bourn." 

Elizabeth  looked  surprised.  The  gentleman  experi- 
enced some  change  of  feeling  ;  he  drew  back  his  chair, 
took  a  newspaper  from  the  table,  and,  glancing  over  it, 
said,  in  a  colder  voice, — 

"  Are  you  pleased  with  Kent  ?  " 

A  short  dialogue  on  the  subject  of  the  country  ensued, 
on  either  side  calm  and  concise — and  soon  put  an  end  to 
by  the  entrance  of  Charlotte  and  her  sister,  just  returned 
from  their  walk.  The  tete-a-tcte  surprised  them.  Mr. 


TRIBE   AND    PREJUDICE. 


225 


Darcy    related   the   mistake  which    had    occasioned    his 
intruding    on    Miss    Bennet,    and,    after   sitting   a    few 


jtf+'fr 

[Copyriglit  i,"94  by  Gearg-j  Allen.} 

minutes  longer,  without  saying  much  to  anybody,  went 

away. 

o 


226  PRIDE    AND    PREJUDICE. 

"  What  can  be  the  meaning  of  this  ?  "  said  Charlotte, 
as  soon  as  he  was  gone.  "  My  dear  Eliza,  he  must  be  in 
love  with  you,  or  he  would  never  have  called  on  us  in 
this  familiar  way." 

But  when  Elizabeth  told  of  his  silence,  it  did  not  seem 
very  likely,  even  to  Charlotte's  wishes,  to  be  the  case  ; 
and,  after  various  conjectures,  they  could  at  last  only 
suppose  his  visit  to  proceed  from  the  difficulty  of  finding 
anything  to  do,  which  was  the  more  probable  from  the  time 
of  year.  All  field  sports  were  over.  Within  doors  there 
was  Lady  Catherine,  books,  and  a  billiard  table,  but 
gentlemen  cannot  be  always  within  doors  ;  and  in  the 
nearness  of  the  Parsonage,  or  the  pleasantness  of  the 
walk  to  it,  or  of  the  people  who  lived  in  it,  the  two 
cousins  found  a  temptation  from  this  period  of  walking 
thither  almost  every  day.  They  called  at  various  times 
of  the  morning,  sometimes  separately,  sometimes  to- 
gether, and  now  and  then  accompanied  by  their  aunt.  It 
was  plain  to  them  all  that  Colonel  Fitzwilliam  came 
because  he  had  pleasure  in  their  society,  a  persuasion 
which  of  course  recommended  him  still  more ;  and 
Elizabeth  was  reminded  by  her  own  satisfaction  in 
being  with  him,  as  well  as  by  his  evident  admiration,  of 
her  former  favourite,  George  Wickham  ;  and  though,  in 
comparing  them,  she  saw  there  was  less  captivating 
softness  in  Colonel  Fitzwilliam's  manners,  she  believed 
he  might  have  the  best  informed  mind. 

But  why  Mr.  Darcy  came  so  often  to  the  Parsonage  it 
was  more  difficult  to  understand.  It  could  not  be  for 
society,  as  he  frequently  sat  there  ten  minutes  together 
without  opening  his  lips  ;  and  when  he  did  speak,  it 
seemed  the  effect  of  necessity  rather  than  of  choice — a 
sacrifice  to  propriety,  not  a  pleasure  to  himself.  He 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  22/ 

seldom  appeared  really  animated.  Mrs.  Collins  knew  not 
what  to  make  of  him.  Colonel  Fitzwilliam's  occasionally 
laughing  at  his  stupidity  proved  that  he  was  generally 
different,  which  her  own  knowledge  of  him  could  not  have 
told  her  ;  and  as  she  would  have  liked  to  believe  this 
change  the  effect  of  love,  and  the  object  of  that  love 
her  friend  Eliza,  she  set  herself  seriously  to  work  to  find 
it  out :  she  watched  him  whenever  they  were  at  Rosings, 
and  whenever  he  came  to  Hunsford  ;  but  without  much 
success.  He  certainly  looked  at  her  friend  a  great 
deal,  but  the  expression  of  that  look  was  disputable. 
It  was  an  earnest,  steadfast  gaze,  but  she  often  doubted 
whether  there  were  much  admiration  in  it,  and  some- 
times it  seemed  nothing  but  absence  of  mind. 

She  had  once  or  twice  suggested  to  Elizabeth  the 
possibility  of  his  being  partial  to  her,  but  Elizabeth 
always  laughed  at  the  idea  ;  and  Mrs.  Collins  did  not 
think  it  right  to  press  the  subject,  from  the  danger 
of  raising  expectations  which  might  only  end  in  dis- 
appointment ;  for  in  her  opinion  it  admitted  not  of  a 
doubt,  that  all  her  friend's  dislike  would  vanish,  if  she 
could  suppose  him  to  be  in  her  power. 

In  her  kind  schemes  for  Elizabeth,  she  sometimes 
planned  her  marrying  Colonel  Fitzwilliam.  He  was, 
beyond  comparison,  the  pleasantest  man  :  he  certainly 
admired  her,  and  his  situation  in  life  was  most  eligible  ; 
but,  to  counterbalance  these  advantages,  Mr.  Darcy  had 
considerable  patronage  in  the  church,  and  his  cousin  could 
have  none  at  all. 


) 


,    ' ' ' V 


CHAPTER   XXXIII. 

ORE  than  once  did  Elizabeth,  in  her  ramble 
within  the  park,  unexpectedly  meet  Mr. 
Darcy.  She  felt  all  the  perverseness  of  the 
mischance  that  should  bring  him  where  no 
one  else  was  brought  ;  and,  to  prevent  its 
ever  happening  again,  took  care  to  inform  him,  at  first, 
that  it  was  a  favourite  haunt  of  hers.  How  it  could 
occur  a  second  time,  therefore,  was  very  odd  !  Yet  it 
did,  and  even  the  third.  It  seemed  like  wilful  ill-nature, 
or  a  voluntary  penance  ;  for  on  these  occasions  it  \vas 
not  merely  a  few  formal  inquiries  and  an  awkward  pause 
and  then  away,  but  he  actually  thought  it  necessary  to 
turn  back  and  walk  with  her.  He  never  said  a  great 
deal,  nor  did  she  give  herself  the  trouble  of  talking  or  of 
listening  much  ;  but  it  struck  her  in  the  course  of  their 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  229 

third  rencounter  that  he  was  asking  some  odd  uncon- 
nected questions — about  her  pleasure  in  being  at  Huns- 
ford,  her  love  of  solitary  walks,  and  her  opinion  of  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Collins's  happiness  ;  and  that  in  speaking  of 
Rosings,  and  her  not  perfectly  understanding  the  house, 
he  seemed  to  expect  that  whenever  she  came  into  Kent 
again  she  would  be  staying  there  too.  His  words  seemed 
to  imply  it.  Could  he  have  Colonel  Fitzwilliam  in  his 
thoughts  ?  She  supposed,  if  he  meant  anything,  he  must 
mean  an  allusion  to  what  might  arise  in  that  quarter. 
It  distressed  her  a  little,  and  she  was  quite  glad  to  find 
herself  at  the  gate  in  the  pales  opposite  the  Parsonage. 

She  was  engaged  one  day,  as  she  walked,  in  re-perus- 
ing Jane's  last  letter,  and  dwelling  on  some  passages 
which  proved  that  Jane  had  not  written  in  spirits,  when, 
instead  of  being  again  surprised  by  Mr.  Darcy,  she  saw, 
on  looking  up,  that  Colonel  Fitzwilliam  was  meeting  her. 
Putting  away  the  letter  immediately,  and  forcing  a  smile, 
she  said,- 

u  I  did  not  know  before  that  you  ever  walked  this  way." 

"  I  have  been  making  the  tour  of  the  park,"  he  replied, 
"  as  I  generally  do  every  year,  and  intended  to  close  it 
with  a  call  at  the  Parsonage.  Are  you  going  much 
farther  ?  " 

"  No,  I  should  have  turned  in  a  moment." 

And  accordingly  she  did  turn,  and  they  walked 
towards  the  Parsonage  together. 

"  Do  you  certainly  leave  Kent  on  Saturday  ?  "  said  she. 

"  Yes — if  Darcy  does  not  put  it  off  again.  But  I  am 
at  his  disposal.  He  arranges  the  business  just  as  he 
pleases." 

"  And  if  not  able  to  please  himself  in  the  arrangement, 
he  has  at  least  great  pleasure  in  the  power  of  choice.  I 


230  PRIDE    AND    PREJUDICE. 

do  not  know  anybody  who  seems  more  to  enjoy  the 
power  of  doing  what  he  likes  than  Mr.  Darcy." 

"  He  likes  to  have  his  own  way  very  well,"  replied 
Colonel  Fitzwilliam.  "  But  so  we  all  do.  It  is  only  that 

•^ 

he  has  better  means  of  having  it  than  many  others, 
because  he  is  rich,  and  man}'  others  are  poor.  I  speak 
feelingh*.  A  younger  son,  you  know,  must  be  inured  to 
self-denial  and  dependence." 

"In  my  opinion,  the  younger  son  of  an  earl  can  know 
very  little  of  either.  Now,  seriously,  what  have  you 
ever  known  of  self-denial  and  dependence  ?  When  have 
you  been  prevented  by  want  of  money  from  going 
wherever  you  chose  or  procuring  anything  you  had  a 
fancy  for  ?  " 

"  These  are  home  questions — and  perhaps  I  cannot 
say  that  I  have  experienced  many  hardships  of  that 
nature.  But  in  matters  of  greater  weight,  I  may  suffer 
from  the  want  of  money.  Younger  sons  cannot  marry 
where  they  like." 

"  Unless  where  they  like  women  of  fortune,  which  I 
think  they  very  often  do." 

"  Our  habits  of  expense  make  us  too  dependent,  and 
there  are  not  many  in  my  rank  of  life  who  can  afford  to 
marry  without  some  attention  to  money." 

"  Is  this,"  thought  Elizabeth,  "  meant  for  me  ?  "  and  she 
coloured  at  the  idea  ;  but,  recovering  herself,  said  in  a 
lively  tone,  "  And  pray,  what  is  the  usual  price  of  an  earl's 
younger  son  ?  Unless  the  elder  brother  is  very  sickly, 
I  suppose  you  would  not  ask  above  fifty  thousand  pounds." 

He  answered  her  in  the  same  style,  and  the  subject 
dropped.  To  interrupt  a  silence  which  might  make  him 
fancy  her  affected  with  what  had  passed,  she  soon  after- 
wards said, — 


PRIDE    AND    PREJUDICE.  231 

"  I  imagine  your  cousin  brought  you  down  with  him 
chiefly  for  the  sake  of  having  somebody  at  his  disposal. 
I  wonder  he  does  not  marry,  to  secure  a  lasting  con- 
venience of  that  kind.  But,  perhaps,  his  sister  does  as 
well  for  the  present ;  and,  as  she  is  under  his  sole  care, 
he  may  do  what  he  likes  with  her." 

"  No,"  said  Colonel  Fitzwilliam,  "  that  is  an  advantage 
which  he  must  divide  with  me.  I  am  joined  with  him  in 
the  guardianship  of  Miss  Darcy." 

"  Are  you,  indeed?  And  pray  what  sort  of  a  guardian 
do  you  make  ?  Does  your  charge  give  you  much  trouble  ? 
Young  ladies  of  her  age  are  sometimes  a  little  difficult  to 
manage  ;  and  if  she  has  the  true  Darcy  spirit,  she  may 
like  to  have  her  own  way." 

As  she  spoke,  she  observed  him  looking  at  her 
earnestly ;  and  the  manner  in  which  he  immediately 
asked  her  why  she  supposed  Miss  Darcy  likely  to  give 
them  any  uneasiness,  convinced  her  that  she  had  some- 
how or  other  got  pretty  near  the  truth.  She  direct!}' 
replied,- 

"  You  need  not  be  frightened.  I  never  heard  any  harm 
of  her  ;  and  I  dare  say  she  is  one  of  the  most  tractable 
creatures  in  the  world.  She  is  a  very  great  favourite  with 
some  ladies  of  my  acquaintance,  Mrs.  Hurst  and  Miss 
Bingley.  I  think  I  have  heard  you  say  that  you  know 
them." 

"  I  know  them  a  little.  Their  brother  is  a  pleasant, 
gentlemanlike  man — he  is  a  great  friend  of  Darcy's." 

"  Oh  yes,"  said  Elizabeth  drily — "  Mr.  Darcy  is  un- 
commonly kind  to  Mr.  Bingley,  and  takes  a  prodigious 
deal  of  care  of  him." 

"  Care  of  him  !  Yes,  I  really  believe  Darcy  does  take 
care  of  him  in  those  points  where  he  most  wants  care. 


232  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

From  something  that  he  told  me  in  our  journey  hither,  I 
have  reason  to  think  Bingley  very  much  indebted  to  him. 
But  I  ought  to  beg  his  pardon,  for  I  have  no  right  to 
suppose  that  Bingley  was  the  person  meant.  It  was  all 
conjecture." 

"  What  is  it  you  mean  ?  " 

"  It  is  a  circumstance  which  Darcy  of  course  could  not 
wish  to  be  generally  known,  because  if  it  were  to  get  round 
to  the  lady's  family  it  would  be  an  unpleasant  thing." 

"  You  may  depend  upon  my  not  mentioning  it." 

"  And  remember  that  I  have  not  much  reason  for 
supposing  it  to  be  Bingley.  What  he  told  me  was 
merely  this  :  that  he  congratulated  himself  on  having 
lately  saved  a  friend  from  the  inconveniences  of  a  most 
imprudent  marriage,  but  without  mentioning  names  or 
any  other  particulars  ;  and  I  only  suspected  it  to  be 
Bingley  from  believing  him  the  kind  of  young  man  to 
get  into  a  scrape  of  that  sort,  and  from  knowing  them  to 
have  been  together  the  whole  of  last  summer." 

"  Did  Mr.  Darcy  give  you  his  reasons  for  this  inter- 
ference ?  " 

"  I  understood  that  there  were  some  very  strong  objec- 
tions against  the  lady." 

"  And  what  arts  did  he  use  to  separate  them  ?  " 

"  He  did  not  talk  to  me  of  his  own  arts,"  said  Fitz- 
william,  smiling.  "  He  only  told  me  what  I  have  now 
told  you." 

Elizabeth  made  no  answer,  and  walked  on,  her  heart 
swelling  with  indignation.  After  watching  her  a  little, 
Fitzwilliam  asked  her  why  she  was  so  thoughtful. 

"  I  am  thinking  of  what  you  have  been  telling  me," 
said  she.  "  Your  cousin's  conduct  does  not  suit  my 
feelings.  Why  was  he  to  be  the  judge  ?  " 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  233 

You    are    rather    disposed    to    call    his    interference 
officious  ?" 

'  I  do  not  see  what  right  Mr.  Darcy  had  to  decide  on 
the  propriety  of  his  friend's  inclination  ;  or  why,  upon 
his  own  judgment  alone,  he  was  to  determine  and  direct 
in  what  manner  that  friend  \vas  to  be  happy.  But,"  she 
continued,  recollecting  herself,  "as  we  know  none  of  the 
particulars,  it  is  not  fair  to  condemn  him.  It  is  not  to  be 
supposed  that  there  was  much  affection  in  the  case." 

"  That  is  not  an  unnatural  surmise,"  said  Fitzwilliam  ; 
*  but  it  is  lessening  the  honour  of  my  cousin's  triumph 
very  sadly." 

This  was  spoken  jestingly,  but  it  appeared  to  her  so 
just  a  picture  of  Mr.  Darcy,  that  she  would  not  trust 
herself  with  an  answer  ;  and,  therefore,  abruptly  changing 
the  conversation,  talked  on  indifferent  matters  till  they 
reached  the  Parsonage.  There,  shut  into  her  own  room, 
as  soon  as  their  visitor  left  them,  she  could  think  without 
interruption  of  all  that  she  had  heard.  It  was  not  to  be 
supposed  that  any  other  people  could  be  meant  than 
those  with  whom  she  was  connected.  There  could  not 
exist  in  the  world  two  men  over  whom  Mr.  Darcy  could 
have  such  boundless  influence.  That  he  had  been  con- 
cerned in  the  measures  taken  to  separate  Mr.  Bingley 
and  Jane,  she  had  never  doubted  ;  but  she  had  always 
attributed  to  Miss  Bingley  the  principal  design  and 
arrangement  of  them.  If  his  own  vanity,  however,  did 
not  mislead  him,  he  was  the  cause — his  pride  and  caprice 
were  the  cause — of  all  that  Jane  had  suffered,  and  still 
continued  to  suffer.  He  had  ruined  for  a  wrhile  every 
hope  of  happiness  for  the  most  affectionate,  generous 
heart  in  the  world  ;  and  no  one  could  say  how  lasting  an 
evil  he  might  have  inflicted. 


234  PRIDE    AND    PREJUDICE. 

"  There  were  some  very  strong  objections  against  the 
lady,"  were  Colonel  Fitzwilliam  s  words  ;  and  these  strong 
objections  probably  were,  her  having  one  uncle  who  was 
a  country  attorney,  and  another  who  was  in  business  in 
London. 

"  To  Jane  herself,"  she  exclaimed,  "  there  could  be  no 
possibility  of  objection, — all  loveliness  and  goodness  as 
she  is  !  Her  understanding  excellent,  her  mind  improved, 
and  her  manners  captivating.  Neither  could  anything  be 
urged  against  my  father,  who,  though  with  some  pecu- 
liarities, has  abilities  which  Mr.  Darcy  himself  need  not 
disdain,  and  respectability  which  he  will  probably  never 
reach."  When  she  thought  of  her  mother,  indeed,  her 
confidence  gave  way  a  little  ;  but  she  would  not  allow 
that  any  objections  there  had  material  weight  with  Mr. 
Darcy,  whose  pride,  she  was  convinced,  would  receive  a 
deeper  wound  from  the  want  of  importance  in  his  friend's 
connections  than  from  their  want  of  sense  ;  and  she  was 
quite  decided,  at  last,  that  he  had  been  partly  governed 
by  this  worst  kind  of  pride,  and  partly  by  the  wish  of 
retaining  Mr.  Bingley  for  his  sister. 

The  agitation  and  tears  which  the  subject  occasioned 
brought  on  a  headache ;  and  it  grew  so  much  worse 
towards  the  evening  that,  added  to  her  unwillingness  to 
see  Mr.  Darcy,  it  determined  her  not  to  attend  her 
cousins  to  Rosings,  where  they  were  engaged  to  drink 
tea.  Mrs.  Collins,  seeing  that  she  was  really  unwell,  did 
not  press  her  to  go,  and  as  much  as  possible  prevented 
her  husband  from  pressing  her ;  but  Mr.  Collins  could 
not  conceal  his  apprehension  of  Lady  Catherine's  being 
rather  displeased  by  her  staying  at  home. 


CHAPTER    XXXIV. 

HEN  they  were  gone,  Elizabeth,  as  if 
intending  to  exasperate  herself  as 
much  as  possible  against  Mr.  Darcy, 
chose  for  her  employment  the  exami- 
nation of  all  the  letters  which  Jane 
had  written  to  her  since  her  being  in 
Kent  They  contained  no  actual 

t 

complaint,  nor  was  there  any  revival  of  past  occurrences, 


236  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

or  any  communication  of  present  suffering.  But  in  all, 
and  in  almost  every  line  of  each,  there  was  a  want  of  that 
cheerfulness  which  had  been  used  to  characterize  her 
style,  and  which,  proceeding  from  the  serenity  of  a  mind 
at  ease  with  itself,  and  kindly  disposed  towards  every- 
one, had  been  scarcely  ever  clouded.  Elizabeth  noticed 
every  sentence  conveying  the  idea  of  uneasiness,  with  an 
attention  which  it  had  hardly  received  on  the  first 
perusal.  Mr.  Darcy's  shameful  boast  of  what  misery  he 
had  been  able  to  inflict  gave  her  a  keener  sense  of  her 
sister's  sufferings.  It  was  some  consolation  to  think  that 
his  visit  to  Rosings  was  to  end  on  the  day  after  the  next, 
and  a  still  greater  that  in  less  than  a  fortnight  she 
should  herself  be  with  Jane  again,  and  enabled  to  con- 
tribute to  the  recovery  of  her  spirits,  by  all  that  affection 
could  do. 

She  could  not  think  of  Darcy's  leaving  Kent  without 
remembering  that  his  cousin  was  to  go  with  him  ;  but 
Colonel  Fitzwilliam  had  made  it  clear  that  he  had  no 
intentions  at  all,  and,  agreeable  as  he  was,  she  did  not 
mean  to  be  unhappy  about  him. 

While  settling  this  point,  she  was  suddenly  roused  by 
the  sound  of  the  door-bell ;  and  her  spirits  were  a  little 
fluttered  by  the  idea  of  its  being  Colonel  Fitzwilliam 
himself,  who  had  once  before  called  late  in  the  evening, 
and  might  now  come  to  inquire  particularly  after  her. 
But  this  idea  was  soon  banished,  and  her  spirits  were  very 
differently  affected,  when,  to  her  utter  amazement,  she 
saw  Mr.  Darcy  walk  into  the  room.  In  a  hurried  manner 
he  immediately  began  an  inquiry  after  her  health, 
imputing  his  visit  to  a  wish  of  hearing  that  she  were 
better.  She  answered  him  with  cold  civility.  He  sat 
down  for  a  few  moments,  and  then  getting  up  walked 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  237 

about  the  room.  Elizabeth  was  surprised,  but  said  not 
a  word.  After  a  silence  of  several  minutes,  he  came 
towards  her  in  an  agitated  manner,  and  thus  began  :- 

"In  vain  have  I  struggled.  It  will  not  do.  My 
feelings  will  not  be  repressed.  You  must  allow  me  to 
tell  you  how  ardently  I  admire  and  love  you." 

Elizabeth's  astonishment  was  beyond  expression.  She 
stared,  coloured,  doubted,  and  was  silent.  This  he 
considered  sufficient  encouragement,  and  the  avowal  of 
all  that  he  felt  and  had  long  felt  for  her  immediately 
followed.  He  spoke  well ;  but  there  were  feelings  besides 
those  of  the  heart  to  be  detailed,  and  he  was  not  more 
eloquent  on  the  subject  of  tenderness  than  of  pride.  His 
sense  of  her  inferiority,  of  its  being  a  degradation,  of  the 
family  obstacles  which  judgment  had  always  opposed  to 
inclination,  were  dwelt  on  with  a  warmth  which  seemed 
due  to  the  consequence  he  was  wounding,  but  was  very 
unlikely  to  recommend  his  suit. 

In  spite  of  her  deeply-rooted  dislike,  she  could  not  be 
insensible  to  the  compliment  of  such  a  man's  affection, 
and  though  her  intentions  did  not  vary  for  an  instant,  she 
was  at  first  sorry  for  the  pain  he  was  to  receive  ;  till 
roused  to  resentment  by  his  subsequent  language,  she 
lost  all  compassion  in  anger.  She  tried,  however,  to 
compose  herself  to  answer  him  with  patience,  when  he 
should  have  done.  He  concluded  with  representing  to 
her  the  strength  of  that  attachment  which  in  spite  of  all 
his  endeavours  he  had  found  impossible  to  conquer  ;  and 
with  expressing  his  hope  that  it  would  now  be  rewarded 
by  her  acceptance  of  his  hand.  As  he  said  this  she 
could  easily  see  that  he  had  no  doubt  of  a  favourable 
answer.  He  spoke  of  apprehension  and  anxiety,  but  his 
countenance  expressed  real  security.  Such  a  circumstance 


238  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

could  only  exasperate  farther ;   and  when  he  ceased  the 
colour  rose  into  her  cheeks  and  she  said,— 

"  In  such  cases  as  this,  it  is,  I  believe,  the  established 
mode  to  express  a  sense  of  obligation  for  the  sentiments 
avowed,  however  unequally  they  may  be  returned.  It  is 
natural  that  obligation  should  be  felt,  and  if  I  could  feel 
gratitude,  I  would  now  thank  you.  But  I  cannot — I 
have  never  desired  your  good  opinion,  and  you  have 
certainly  bestowed  it  most  unwillingly.  I  am  sorry  to 
have  occasioned  pain  to  anyone.  It  has  been  most 
unconsciously  done,  however,  and  I  hope  will  be  of  short 
duration.  The  feelings  which  you  tell  me  have  long 
prevented  the  acknowledgment  of  your  regard  can  have 
little  difficulty  in  overcoming  it  after  this  explanation." 

Mr.  Darcy,  who  was  leaning  against  the  mantel-piece 
with  his  eyes  fixed  on  her  face,  seemed  to  catch  her 
words  with  no  less  resentment  than  surprise.  His  com- 
plexion became  pale  with  anger,  and  the  disturbance  of 
his  mind  was  visible  in  every  feature.  He  \vas  struggling 
for  the  appearance  of  composure,  and  \vould  not  open 
his  lips  till  he  believed  himself  to  have  attained  it.  The 
pause  was  to  Elizabeth's  feelings  dreadful.  At  length, 
in  a  voice  of  forced  calmness,  he  said,- 

4<  And  this  is  all  the  reply  which  I  am  to  have  the 
honour  of  expecting !  I  might,  perhaps,  wish  to  be 
informed  why,  with  so  little  endeavour  at  civility,  I  am 
thus  rejected.  But  it  is  of  small  importance." 

"  I  might  as  well  inquire,"  replied  she,  "  why,  with  so 
evident  a  design  of  offending  and  insulting  me,  you 
chose  to  tell  me  that  you  liked  me  against  your  will, 
against  your  reason,  and  even  against  your  character? 
Was  not  this  some  excuse  for  incivility,  if  I  u>as  uncivil  ? 
But  I  have  other  provocations.  You  know  I  have. 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  239 

Had  not  my  own  feelings  decided  against  you,  had  they 
been  indifferent,  or  had  they  even  been  favourable,  do 
you  think  that  any  consideration  would  tempt  me  to 
accept  the  man  who  has  been  the  means  of  ruining, 
perhaps  for  ever,  the  happiness  of  a  most  beloved 
sister  ?  " 

As  she  pronounced  these  words,  Mr.  Darcy  changed 
colour ;  but  the  emotion  was  short,  and  he  listened 
without  attempting  to  interrupt  her  while  she  con- 
tinued,- 

"  I  have  every  reason  in  the  world  to  think  ill  of  you. 
No  motive  can  excuse  the  unjust  and  ungenerous  part 
you  acted  there.  You  dare  not,  you  cannot  deny  that 
you  have  been  the  principal,  if  not  the  only  means 
of  dividing  them  from  each  other,  of  exposing  one  to 
the  censure  of  the  world  for  caprice  and  instability,  the 
other  to  its  derision  for  disappointed  hopes,  and  involving 
them  both  in  misery  of  the  acutest  kind." 

She  paused,  and  saw  with  no  slight  indignation  that 
he  was  listening  with  an  air  which  proved  him  wholly 
unmoved  by  any  feeling  of  remorse.  He  even  looked  at 
her  with  a  smile  of  affected  incredulity. 

"  Can  you  deny  that  you  have  done  it  ?  "  she  repeated. 

With  assumed  tranquillity  he  then  replied,  "  I  have  no 
wish  of  denying  that  I  did  everything  in  my  power  to 
separate  my  friend  from  your  sister,  or  that  I  rejoice  in 
my  success.  Towards  ///;;/  I  have  been  kinder  than 
towards  myself." 

Elizabeth  disdained  the  appearance  of  noticing  this 
civil  reflection,  but  its  meaning  did  not  escape,  nor  was 
it  likely  to  conciliate  her. 

"  But  it  is  not  merely  this  affair,"  she  continued,  "  on 
which  my  dislike  is  founded.  Long  before  it  had  taken 


240  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

place,  my  opinion  of  you  was  decided.  Your  character 
was  unfolded  in  the  recital  which  I  received  many 
months  ago  from  Mr.  Wickham.  On  this  subject,  what 
can  you  have  to  say  ?  In  what  imaginary  act  of  friend- 
ship can  you  here  defend  yourself?  or  under  what 
misrepresentation  can  you  here  impose  upon  others  ?  " 

"  You  take  an  eager  interest  in  that  gentleman's  con- 
cerns," said  Darcy,  in  a  less  tranquil  tone,  and  with  a 
heightened  colour. 

"  Who  that  knows  what  his  misfortunes  have  been  can 
help  feeling  an  interest  in  him  ? " 

"His  misfortunes!"  repeated  Darcy,  contemptuously, 
— "  yes,  his  misfortunes  have  been  great  indeed." 

"  And  of  your  infliction,"  cried  Elizabeth,  with  energy; 
"  You  have  reduced  him  to  his  present  state  of  poverty- 
comparative  poverty.  You  have  withheld  the  ad- 
vantages which  you  must  know  to  have  been  designed 
for  him.  You  have  deprived  the  best  years  of  his  life  of 
that  independence  which  was  no  less  his  due  than  his 
desert.  You  have  done  all  this  !  and  yet  you  can  treat 
the  mention  of  his  misfortunes  with  contempt  and 
ridicule." 

"  And  this,"  cried  Darcy,  as  he  walked  with  quick 
steps  across  the  room,  "  is  your  opinion  of  me !  This 
is  the  estimation  in  which  you  hold  me  !  I  thank  you 
for  explaining  it  so  fully.  My  faults,  according  to  this 
calculation,  are  heavy  indeed  !  But,  perhaps,"  added  he, 
stopping  in  his  walk,  and  turning  towards  her,  "  these 
offences  might  have  been  overlooked,  had  not  your  pride 
been  hurt  by  my  honest  confession  of  the  scruples  that 
had  long  prevented  my  forming  any  serious  design. 
These  bitter  accusations  might  have  been  suppressed, 
had  I,  with  greater  policy,  concealed  my  struggles,  and 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  24! 

flattered  you  into  the  belief  of  my  being  impelled  by 
unqualified,  unalloyed  inclination  ;  by  reason,  by  reflec- 
tion, by  everything.  But  disguise  of  every  sort  is  my 
abhorrence.  Nor  am  I  ashamed  of  the  feelings  I  related. 
They  were  natural  and  just.  Could  you  expect  me  to 
rejoice  in  the  inferiority  of  your  connections  ?— to  con- 
gratulate myself  on  the  hope  of  relations  whose  condition 
in  life  is  so  decidedly  beneath  my  own  ? " 

Elizabeth  felt  herself  growing  more  angry  every 
moment ;  yet  she  tried  to  the  utmost  to  speak  with 
composure  when  she  said,— 

"  You  are  mistaken,  Mr.  Darcy,  if  you  suppose  that 
the  mode  of  your  declaration  affected  me  in  any  other 
way  than  as  it  spared  me  the  concern  which  I  might 
have  felt  in  refusing  you,  had  you  behaved  in  a  more 
gentlemanlike  manner." 

She  saw  him  start  at  this  ;  but  he  said  nothing,  and 
she  continued, — 

"  You  could  not  have  made  me  the  offer  of  your  hand 
in  any  possible  way  that  would  have  tempted  me  to 
accept  it." 

Again  his  astonishment  was  obvious  ;  and  he  looked  at 
her  with  an  expression  of  mingled  incredulity  and  morti- 
fication. She  went  on,— 

"  From  the  very  beginning,  from  the  first  moment,  I 
may  almost  say,  of  my  acquaintance  with  you,  your 
manners  impressing  me  with  the  fullest  belief  of  your 
arrogance,  your  conceit,  and  your  selfish  disdain  of  the 
feelings  of  others,  were  such  as  to  form  that  groundwork 
of  disapprobation,  on  which  succeeding  events  have  built 
so  immovable  a  dislike  ;  and  I  had  not  known  you  a 
month  before  I  felt  that  you  were  the  last  man  in  the 
world  whom  I  could  ever  be  prevailed  on  to  marry." 

R 


242  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

"  You  have  said  quite  enough,  madam.  I  perfectly 
comprehend  your  feelings,  and  have  now  only  to  be 
ashamed  of  what  my  own  have  been.  Forgive  me 
for  having  taken  up  so  much  of  your  time,  and  accept 
my  best  wishes  for  your  health  and  happiness." 

And  with  these  words  he  hastily  left  the  room,  and 
Elizabeth  heard  him  the  next  moment  open  the  front 
door  and  quit  the  house.  The  tumult  of  her  mind  was 
now  painfully  great.  She  knew  not  how  to  support 
herself,  and,  from  actual  weakness,  sat  down  and  cried 
for  half  an  hour.  Her  astonishment,  as  she  reflected  on 
what  had  passed,  was  increased  by  every  review  of  it. 
That  she  should  receive  an  offer  of  marriage  from 
Mr.  Darcy !  that  he  should  have  been  in  love  with 
her  for  so  many  months !  so  much  in  love  as  to  wish 
to  marry  her  in  spite  of  all  the  objections  which  had 
made  him  prevent  his  friend's  marrying  her  sister,  and 
which  must  appear  at  least  with  equal  force  in  his 
own  case,  was  almost  incredible  !  it  was  gratifying  to 
have  inspired  unconsciously  so  strong  an  affection.  But 
his  pride,  his  abominable  pride,  his  shameless  avowal  of 
what  he  had  done  with  respect  to  Jane,  his  unpardonable 
assurance  in  acknowledging,  though  he  could  not  justify 
it,  and  the  unfeeling  manner  which  he  had  mentioned 
Mr.  Wickham,  his  cruelty  towards  whom  he  had  not 
attempted  to  deny,  soon  overcame  the  pity  which  the 
consideration  of  his  attachment  had  for  a  moment 
excited. 

She  continued  in  very  agitating  reflections  till  the 
sound  of  Lady  Catherine's  carriage  made  her  feel  how 
unequal  she  was  to  encounter  Charlotte's  observation, 
and  hurried  her  away  to  her  room. 


Calfif" 


CHAPTER   XXXV. 


LIZABETH    awoke   the  next   morning  to 


the  same  thoughts  and  meditations  which 
had  at  length  closed  her  eyes.  She  could 
not  yet  recover  from  the  surprise  of  what 
had  happened  :  it  was  impossible  to  think 
of  anything  else  ;  and,  totally  indisposed  for  employment, 
she  resolved  soon  after  breakfast  to  indulge  herself  in 
afr  and  exercise.  She  was  proceeding  directly  to  her 
favourite  walk,  when  the  recollection  of  Mr.  Darcy's 
sometimes  coming  there  stopped  her,  and  instead  of 
entering  the  park,  she  turned  up  the  lane  which  led 
her  farther  from  the  turnpike  road.  The  park  paling 
was  still  the  boundary  on  one  side,  and  she  soon  passed 
one  of  the  gates  into  the  ground. 

After  walking  two  or  three  times  along  that  part  of 
the  lane,  she  was  tempted,  by  the  pleasantness  of  the 
morning,  to  stop  at  the  gates  and  look  into  the  park. 
The  five  weeks  which  she  had  now  passed  in  Kent  had 
made  a  great  difference  in  the  country,  and  every  day 
was  adding  to  the  verdure  of  the  early  trees.  She  was 


244  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

on  the  point  of  continuing  her  walk,  when  she  caught  a 
glimpse  of  a  gentleman  within  the  sort  of  grove  which 
edged  the  park  :  he  was  moving  that  way ;  and  fearful  of 
its  being  Mr.  Darcy,  she  was  directly  retreating.  But 
the  person  who  advanced  was  now  near  enough  to  see 
her,  and  stepping  forward  with  eagerness,  pronounced 
her  name.  She  had  turned  away  ;  but  on  hearing  her- 
self called,  though  in  a  voice  which  proved  it  to  be 
Mr.  Darcy,  she  moved  again  towards  the  gate.  He  had 
by  that  time  reached  it  also  ;  and,  holding  out  a  letter, 
which  she  instinctively  took,  said,  with  a  look  of  haughty 
composure,  "  I  have  been  walking  in  the  grove  some 
time,  in  the  hope  of  meeting  you.  Will  you  do  me  the 
honour  of  reading  that  letter  ?  "  and  then,  with  a  slight 
bow,  turned  again  into  the  plantation,  and  was  soon  out 
of  sight. 

With  no  expectation  of  pleasure,  but  with  the  strongest 
curiosity,  Elizabeth  opened  the  letter,  and  to  her  still 
increasing  wonder,  perceived  an  envelope  containing 
two  sheets  of  letter  paper,  written  quite  through,  in  a 
very  close  hand.  The  envelope  itself  was  likewise  full. 
Pursuing  her  way  along  the  lane,  she  then  began  it.  It 
was  dated  from  Rosings,  at  eight  o'clock  in  the  morning, 
and  was  as  follows  :— 

"  Be  not  alarmed,  madam,  on  receiving  this  letter,  by 
the  apprehension  of  its  containing  any  repetition  of  those 
sentiments,  or  renewal  of  those  offers,  which  were  last 
night  so  disgusting  to  you.  I  write  without  any  inten- 
tion of  paining  you,  or  humbling  myself,  by  dwelling  on 
wishes,  which,  for  the  happiness  of  both,  cannot  be  too 
soon  forgotten  ;  and  the  effort  which  the  formation  and 
the  perusal  of  this  letter  must  occasion,  should  have  been 
spared,  had  not  my  character  required  it  to  be  written 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  245 

and  read.  You  must,  therefore,  pardon  the  freedom 
with  which  I  demand  your  attention  ;  your  feelings,  I 
know,  will  bestow^  it  unwillingly,  but  I  demand  it  of  your 
justice. 

"  T\vo  offences  of  a  very  different  nature,  and  by  no 
means  of  equal  magnitude,  you  last  night  laid  to  my 
charge.  The  first  mentioned  \vas,  that,  regardless  of  the 
sentiments  of  either,  I  had  detached  Mr.  Bingley  from 
your  sister, — and  the  other,  that  I  had,  in  defiance  of 
various  claims,  in  defiance  of  honour  and  humanity, 
ruined  the  immediate  prosperity  and  blasted  the  pros- 
pects of  Mr.  Wickham.  Wilfully  and  wantonly  to  have 
thrown  off  the  companion  of  my  youth,  the  acknowledged 
favourite  of  my  father,  a  young  man  \vho  had  scarcely 
any  other  dependence  than  on  our  patronage,  and  who 
had  been  brought  up  to  expect  its  exertion,  would  be  a 
depravity,  to  which  the  separation  of  two  young  persons 
whose  affection  could  be  the  growth  of  only  a  few  wreeks, 
could  bear  no  comparison.  But  from  the  severity  of 
that  blame  which  was  last  night  so  liberally  bestowed, 
respecting  each  circumstance,  I  shall  hope  to  be  in  future 
secured,  when  the  following  account  of  my  actions  and 
their  motives  has  been  read.  If,  in  the  explanation  of 
them  which  is  due  to  myself,  I  am  under  the  necessity  of 
relating  feelings  which  may  be  offensive  to  yours,  I  can 
only  say  that  I  am  sorry.  The  necessity  must  be 
obeyed,  and  further  apology  would  be  absurd.  I  had 
not  been  long  in  Hertfordshire  before  I  saw,  in  common 
with  others,  that  Bingley  preferred  your  elder  sister  to 
any  other  young  woman  in  the  country.  But  it  was  not 
till  the  evening  of  the  dance  at  Netherfield  that  I  had  any 
apprehension  of  his  feeling  a  serious  attachment.  I  had 
often  seen  him  in  love  before.  At  that  ball,  while  I  had 


246  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

the  honour  of  dancing  with  you,  I  was  first  made  ac- 
quainted, by  Sir  William  Lucas's  accidental  information, 
that  Binglev's  attentions  to  vour  sister  had  cm-en  rise  to  a 

o       «•  *  o 

general  expectation  of  their  marriage.  He  spoke  of  it  as 
a  certain  event,  of  which  the  time  alone  could  be 

m 

undecided.     From  that  moment  I   observed  mv  friend's 

j 

behaviour  attentive!}- ;  and  I  could  then  perceive  that  his 
partiality  for  Miss  Bennet  was  beyond  what  I  had  ever 
witnessed  in  him.  Your  sister  I  also  watched.  Her 
look  and  manners  were  open,  cheerful,  and  engaging 
as  ever,  but  without  any  symptom  of  peculiar  regard  ; 
and  I  remained  convinced,  from  the  evening's  scrutiny, 
that  though  she  received  his  attentions  with  pleasure,  she 
did  not  invite  them  by  any  participation  of  sentiment. 
If  you  have  not  been  mistaken  here,  /  must  have  been  in 
an  error.  Your  superior  knowledge  of  your  sister  must 
make  the  latter  probable.  If  it  be  so,  if  I  have  been 
misled  by  such  error  to  inflict  pain  on  her,  your  resentment 
has  not  been  unreasonable.  But  I  shall  not  scruple  to 
assert,  that  the  serenity  of  your  sister's  countenance  and 
air  was  such  as  might  have  given  the  most  acute  observer 
a  conviction  that,  however  amiable  her  temper,  her  heart 
was  not  likely  to  be  easily  touched.  That  I  was  desirous 
of  believing  her  indifferent  is  certain  ;  but  I  will  venture 
to  sav  that  mv  investigations  and  decisions  are  not 

•-  --  o 

usually  influenced  by  my  hopes  or  fears.  I  did  not 
believe  her  to  be  indifferent  because  I  wished  it ;  I 
believed  it  on  impartial  conviction,  as  truly  as  I  wished 
it  in  reason.  My  objections  to  the  marriage  were  not 
merelv  those  which  I  last  ni2;ht  acknowledged  to  have 

^  O  £5 

required  the  utmost  force  of  passion  to  put  aside  in 
my  own  case  ;  the  want  of  connection  could  not  be  so 
great  an  evil  to  my  friend  as  to  me.  But  there  were 


PRIDE    AND    PREJUDICE.  247 

other  causes  of  repugnance  ;  causes  which,  though  still 
existing,  and  existing  to  an  equal  degree  in  both 
instances,  I  had  myself  endeavoured  to  forget,  because 
they  were  not  immediately  before  me.  These  causes 
must  be  stated,  though  briefly.  The  situation  of  your 
mother's  family,  though  objectionable,  was  nothing  in 
comparison  of  that  total  want  of  propriety  so  frequently, 
so  almost  uniformly  betrayed  by  herself,  by  your  three 
younger  sisters,  and  occasionally  even  by  your  father  :- 
pardon  me, — it  pains  me  to  offend  you.  But  amidst 
your  concern  for  the  defects  of  your  nearest  relations, 
and  your  displeasure  at  this  representation  of  them,  let  it 
give  you  consolation  to  consider  that  to  have  conducted 
yourselves  so  as  to  avoid  any  share  of  the  like  censure  is 
praise  no  less  generally  bestowed  on  you  and  your  eldest 
sister  than  it  is  honourable  to  the  sense  and  disposition  of 
both.  I  will  only  say,  farther,  that  from  what  passed 
that  evening  my  opinion  of  all  parties  was  confirmed, 
and  every  inducement  heightened,  which  could  have  led 
me  before  to  preserve  my  friend  from  what  I  esteemed 
a  most  unhappy  connection.  He  left  Netherfield  for 
London  on  the  day  following,  as  you,  I  am  certain, 
remember,  with  the  design  of  soon  returning.  The  part 
which  I  acted  is  now  to  be  explained.  His  sisters' 
uneasiness  had  been  equally  excited  with  my  own  :  our 
coincidence  of  feeling  was  soon  discovered  ;  and,  alike 
sensible  that  no  time  wras  to  be  lost  in  detaching  their 
brother,  we  shortly  resolved  on  joining  him  directly  in 
London.  We  accordingly  went — and  there  I  readily 
engaged  in  the  office  of  pointing  out  to  my  friend  the 
certain  evils  of  such  a  choice.  I  described  and  enforced 
them  earnestly.  But  however  this  remonstrance  might 
have  staggered  or  delayed  his  determination,  I  do  not 


248  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

suppose  that  it  would  ultimately  have  prevented  the 
marriage,  had  it  not  been  seconded  by  the  assurance, 
which  I  hesitated  not  in  giving,  of  your  sister's  indifference. 
He  had  before  believed  her  to  return  his  affection  with 
sincere,  if  not  with  equal,  regard.  But  Bingley  has  great 
natural  modesty,  with  a  stronger  dependence  on  my 
judgment  than  on  his  own.  To  convince  him,  therefore, 
that  he  had  deceived  himself  was  no  very  difficult  point. 
To  persuade  him  against  returning  into  Hertfordshire, 
when  that  conviction  had  been  given,  was  scarcely  the 
work  of  a  moment.  I  cannot  blame  myself  for  having 
done  thus  much.  There  is  but  one  part  of  my  conduct, 
in  the  whole  affair,  on  which  I  do  not  reflect  with  satis- 
faction ;  it  is  that  I  condescended  to  adopt  the  measures 
of  art  so  far  as  to  conceal  from  him  your  sister's  being  in 
town.  I  knew  it  myself,  as  it  was  known  to  Miss 
Bingley ;  but  her  brother  is  even  yet  ignorant  of  it. 
That  they  might  have  met  without  ill  consequence  is, 
perhaps,  probable  ;  but  his  regard  did  not  appear  to  me 
enough  extinguished  for  him  to  see  her  without  some 
danger.  Perhaps  this  concealment,  this  .disguise,  was 
beneath  me.  It  is  done,  however,  and  it  was  done  for 
the  best.  On  this  subject  I  have  nothing  more  to  say,  no 
other  apology  to  offer.  If  I  have  wounded  your  sister's 
feelings,  it  was  unknowingly  done ;  and  though  the 
motives  which  governed  me  may  to  you  very  naturally 
appear  insufficient,  I  have  not  yet  learnt  to  condemn 
them. — With  respect  to  that  other,  more  weighty  accusa- 
tion, of  having  injured  Mr.  Wickham,  I  can  only  refute  it 
by  laying  before  you  the  whole  of  his  connection  with 
my  family.  Of  what  he  has  particularly  accused  me  I  am 
ignorant ;  but  of  the  truth  of  what  I  shall  relate  I  can 
summon  more  than  one  witness  of  undoubted  veracity. 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  249 

Mr.  Wickham  is  the  son  of  a  very  respectable  man, 
who  had  for  many  years  the  management  of  all  the 
Pemberley  estates,  and  whose  good  conduct  in  the 
discharge  of  his  trust  naturally  inclined  my  father  to  be 
of  service  to  him  ;  and  on  George  Wickham,  who  was  his 
godson,  his  kindness  was  therefore  liberally  bestowed. 
My  father  supported  him  at  school,  and  afterwards  at 
Cambridge  ;  most  important  assistance,  as  his  own  father, 
always  poor  from  the  extravagance  of  his  wife,  would 
have  been  unable  to  give  him  a  gentleman's  education. 
My  father  was  not  only  fond  of  this  young  man's  society, 
whose  manners  were  always  engaging,  he  had  also  the 
highest  opinion  of  him,  and  hoping  the  church  would  be 
his  profession,  intended  to  provide  for  him  in  it.  As  for 
myself,  it  is  many,  many  years  since  I  first  began  to 
think  of  him  in  a  very  different  manner.  The  vicious 
propensities,  the  want  of  principle,  which  he  was  careful 
to  guard  from  the  knowledge  of  his  best  friend,  could  not 
escape  the  observation  of  a  young  man  of  nearly  the 
same  age  with  himself,  and  who  had  opportunities  of 
seeing  him  in  unguarded  moments,  which  Mr.  Darcy 
could  not  have.  Here  again  I  shall  give  you  pain — to 
what  degree  you  only  can  tell.  But  whatever  may  be 
the  sentiments  which  Mr.  Wickham  has  created,  a 
suspicion  of  their  nature  shall  not  prevent  me  from 
unfolding  his  real  character.  It  adds  even  another 
motive.  My  excellent  father  died  about  five  years  ago  ; 
and  his  attachment  to  Mr.  Wickham  was  to  the  last  so 
steady,  that  in  his  will  he  particularly  recommended  it  to 
me  to  promote  his  advancement  in  the  best  manner 
that  his  profession  might  allow,  and  if  he  took  orders,  de- 
sired that  a  valuable  family  living  might  be  his  as  soon 
as  it  became  vacant.  There  was  also  a  legacy  of  one 


250  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

thousand  pounds.  His  own  father  did  not  long  survive 
mine  ;  and  within  half  a  year  from  these  events  Mr. 
\Vickham  wrote  to  inform  me  that,  having  finally  resolved 
against  taking  orders,  he  hoped  I  should  not  think  it 
unreasonable  for  him  to  expect  some  more  immediate 
pecuniar}-  advantage,  in  lieu  of  the  preferment,  by  which 
he  could  not  be  benefited.  He  had  some  intention,  he 
added,  of  studying  the  law,  and  I  must  be  aware  that  the 
interest  of  one  thousand  pounds  would  be  a  very  in- 
sufficient support  therein.  I  rather  wished  than  believed 
him  to  be  sincere  ;  but,  at  any  rate,  was  perfectly  read}' 
to  accede  to  his  proposal.  I  knew  that  Mr.  Wickham 
oueht  not  to  be  a  clergyman.  The  business  was  there- 

o  oj 

fore  soon  settled.  He  resigned  all  claim  to  assistance  in 
the  church,  were  it  possible  that  he  could  ever  be  in  a 
situation  to  receive  it,  and  accepted  in  return  three 
thousand  pounds.  All  connection  between  us  seemed 
now  dissolved.  I  thought  too  ill  of  him  to  invite  him  to 
Pemberley,  or  admit  his  society  in  town.  In  town,  I 
believe,  he  chiefly  lived,  but  his  studying  the  law  was 
a  mere  pretence  ;  and  being  now  free  from  all  restraint, 
his  life  was  a  life  of  idleness  and  dissipation.  For  about 
three  years  I  heard  little  of  him ;  but  on  the  decease  of 
the  incumbent  of  the  living  which  had  been  designed  for 
him,  he  applied  to  me  again  by  letter  for  the  presentation. 
His  circumstances,  he  assured  me,  and  I  had  no  difficulty 
in  believing  it,  were  exceedingly  bad.  He  had  found  the 
law  a  most  unprofitable  study,  and  was  now  absolutely 
resolved  on  being  ordained,  if  I  would  present  him  to  the 
living  in  question — of  which  he  trusted  there  could  be 
little  doubt,  as  he  was  well  assured  that  I  had  no  other 
person  to  provide  for,  and  I  could  not  have  forgotten  my 
revered  father's  intentions.  You  will  hardly  blame  me 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  251 

for  refusing  to  comply  with  this  entreaty,  or  for  resisting 
every  repetition  of  it.  His  resentment  was  in  proportion 
to  the  distress  of  his  circumstances — and  he  was  doubtless 
as  violent  in  his  abuse  of  me  to  others  as  in  his  reproaches 
to  myself.  After  this  period,  every  appearance  of  ac- 
quaintance was  dropped.  How  he  lived,  I  know  not. 
But  last  summer  he  was  again  most  painfully  obtruded 
on  my  notice.  I  must  now  mention  a  circumstance 
which  I  would  wish  to  forget  myself,  and  which  no 
obligation  less  than  the  present  should  induce  me  to 
unfold  to  any  human  being.  Having  said  thus  much,  I 
feel  no  doubt  of  your  secrecy.  My  sister,  who  is  more 
than  ten  years  my  junior,  was  left  to  the  guardianship 
of  my  mother's  nephew,  Colonel  Fitzwilliam,  and  myself. 
About  a  year  ago,  she  was  taken  from  school,  and  an 
establishment  formed  for  her  in  London  ;  and  last 
summer  she  went  with  the  lady  who  presided  over  it 
to  Ramsgate ;  and  thither  also  went  Mr.  Wickham, 
undoubtedly  by  design  ;  for  there  proved  to  have  been  a 
prior  acquaintance  between  him  and  Mrs.  Younge,  in 
whose  character  we  were  most  unhappily  deceived  ;  and 
by  her  connivance  and  aid  he  so  far  recommended 
himself  to  Georgiana,  whose  affectionate  heart  retained  a 
strong  impression  of  his  kindness  to  her  as  a  child,  that 
she  was  persuaded  to  believe  herself  in  love  and  to 
consent  to  an  elopement.  She  was  then  but  fifteen, 
which  must  be  her  excuse  ;  and  after  stating  her  impru- 
dence, I  am  happy  to  add,  that  I  owed  the  knowledge  of 
it  to  herself.  I  joined  them  unexpectedly  a  day  or  two 
before  the  intended  elopement;  and  then  Georgiana, 
unable  to  support  the  idea  of  grieving  and  offending  a 
brother  whom  she  almost  looked  up  to  as  a  father, 
acknowledged  the  whole  to  me.  You  may  imagine  what 


252  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

I  felt  and  how  I  acted.  Regard  for  my  sister's  credit  and 
feelings  prevented  any  public  exposure  ;  but  I  wrote  to 
Mr.  Wickham,  who  left  the  place  immediately,  and  Mrs. 
Younge  was  of  course  removed  from  her  charge.  Mr. 
Wickham's  chief  object  was  unquestionably  my  sister's 
fortune,  which  is  thirty  thousand  pounds  ;  but  I  cannot 
help  supposing  that  the  hope  of  revenging  himself  on  me 
was  a  strong  inducement.  His  revenge  would  have  been 
complete  indeed.  This,  madam,  is  a  faithful  narrative  of 
every  event  in  which  we  have  been  concerned  together  ; 
and  if  you  do  not  absolutely  reject  it  as  false,  you  will,  I 
hope,  acquit  me  henceforth  of  cruelty  towards  Mr. 
Wickham.  I  know  not  in  what  manner,  under  what 
form  of  falsehood,  he  has  imposed  on  you  ;  but  his 
success  is  not  perhaps  to  be  wondered  at,  ignorant  as 
you  previously  were  of  everything  concerning  either. 
Detection  could  not  be  in  your  power,  and  suspicion 
certainly  not  in  your  inclination.  You  may  possibly 
wonder  why  all  this  was  not  told  you  last  night.  But  I 
was  not  then  master  enough  of  myself  to  know  what  could 
or  ought  to  be  revealed.  For  the  truth  of  everything  here 
related,  I  can  appeal  more  particularly  to  the  testimony 
of  Colonel  Fitzwilliam,  who,  from  our  near  relationship 
and  constant  intimacy,  and  still  more  as  one  of  the  exe- 
cutors of  my  father's  will,  has  been  unavoidably  acquainted 
with  every  particular  of  these  transactions.  If  your  abhor- 
rence  of  me  should  make  viy  assertions  valueless,  you 
cannot  be  prevented  by  the  same  cause  from  confiding 
in  my  cousin  ;  and  that  there  may  be  the  possibility  of 
consulting  him,  I  shall  endeavour  to  find  some  oppor- 
tunity of  putting  this  letter  in  your  hands  in  the  course 
of  the  morning.  I  will  only  add,  God  bless  you. 

"  FITZWILLIAM  DARCY." 


CHAPTER   XXXVI. 

ELIZABETH,  when  Mr.  Darcy  gave  her 
the  letter,  did  not  expect  it  to  contain 
a  renewal  of  his  offers,  she  had  formed 
no  expectation  at  ail  of  its  contents. 
But  such  as  they  were,  it  may  be  well 
supposed  how  eagerly  she  went  through 
them,  and  what  a  contrariety  of  emotion 
they  excited.  Her  feelings  as  she  read 
were  scarcely  to  be  defined.  With  amazement  did  she 
first  understand  that  he  believed  any  apology  to  be  in 
his  power  ;  and  steadfastly  was  she  persuaded,  that  he 
could  have  no  explanation  to  give,  which  a  just  sense 
of  shame  would  not  conceal.  With  a  strong  prejudice 


254  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

against  everything  he  might  say,  she  began  his  account 
of  what  had  happened  at  Netherfield.  She  read  with  an 
eagerness  which  hardly  left  her  power  of  comprehension  ; 
and  from  impatience  of  knowing  what  the  next  sentence 
might  bring,  was  incapable  of  attending  to  the  sense  of 
the  one  before  her  eyes.  His  belief  of  her  sister's  insen- 
sibility she  instantly  resolved  to  be  false ;  and  his 
account  of  the  real,  the  worst  objections  to  the  match, 
made  her  too  angry  to  have  any  wish  of  doing  him 
justice.  He  expressed  no  regret  for  what  he  had  done 
which  satisfied  her ;  his  style  was  not  penitent,  but 
haughty.  It  was  all  pride  and  insolence. 

But  when  this  subject  was  succeeded  by  his  account  of 
Mr.  Wickham — when  she  read,  with  somewhat  clearer 
attention,  a  relation  of  events  which,  if  true,  must  over- 
throw every  cherished  opinion  of  his  worth,  and  which 
bore  so  alarming  an  affinity  to  his  own  history  of  himself 
— her  feelings  were  yet  more  acutely  painful  and  more 
difficult  of  definition.  Astonishment,  apprehension,  and 
even  horror,  oppressed  her.  She  wished  to  discredit  it 
entirely,  repeatedly  exclaiming,  "  This  must  be  false ! 
This  cannot  be  !  This  must  be  the  grossest  falsehood  ! ' 
— and  when  she  had  gone  through  the  whole  letter, 
though  scarcely  knowing  anything  of  the  last  page  or 
two,  put  it  hastily  away,  protesting  that  she  would  not 
regard  it,  that  she  would  never  look  in  it  again. 

In  this  perturbed  state  of  mind,  with  thoughts  that 
could  rest  on  nothing,  she  walked  on  ;  but  it  would  not 
do  :  in  half  a  minute  the  letter  was  unfolded  again  ;  and 
collecting  herself  as  well  as  she  could,  she  again  began 
the  mortifying  perusal  of  all  that  related  to  Wickham, 
and  commanded  herself  so  far  as  to  examine  the  meaning 
of  every  sentence.  The  account  of  his  connection  with 


PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE.  255 

the  Pemberley  family  was  exactly  what  he  had  related 
himself;  and  the  kindness  of  the  late  Mr.  Darcy,  though 
she  had  not  before  known  its  extent,  agreed  equally  well 
with  his  own  words.     So  far  each  recital  confirmed  the 
other  ;  but  when  she  came  to  the  will,  the  difference  was 
great.     What  Wickham  had  said  of  the  living  was  fresh 
in  her  memory  ;    and  as  she  recalled  his  very  words,  it 
was  impossible  not  to  feel  that  there  was  gross  duplicity 
on   one  side  or  the  other,  and,  for  a  few  moments,  she 
flattered  herself  that  her  wishes  did  not  err.     But  when 
she   read    and   re-read,    with   the  closest   attention,    the 
particulars  immediately  following  of  Wickham's  resigning 
all  pretensions  to  the  living,  of  his  receiving  in  lieu  so 
considerable  a  sum  as  three  thousand  pounds,  again  was 
she  forced  to  hesitate.     She  put  down  the  letter,  weighed 
every  circumstance  with  what  she  meant  to  be  imparti- 
ality— deliberated  on  the  probability  of  each  statement — 
but    with    little    success.      On    both    sides    it    was    only 
assertion.     Again  she  read  on.     But  every  line  proved 
more  clearly  that  the  affair,  which  she  had  believed  it 
impossible  that  any  contrivance  could  so  represent  as  to 
render  Mr.  Darcy's  conduct  in  it  less  than  infamous,  was 
capable  of  a  turn  which  must  make  him  entirely  blame- 
less throughout  the  whole. 

The  extravagance  and  general  profligacy  which  he 
scrupled  not  to  lay  to  Mr.  Wickham's  charge  exceedingly 
shocked  her  ;  the  more  so,  as  she  could  bring  no  proof 
of  its  injustice.  She  had  never  heard  of  him  before  his 

entrance    into    the    shire  militia,   in   which    he   had 

engaged  at  the  persuasion  of  the  young  man,  who,  on 
meeting  him  accidentally  in  town,  had  there  renewed  a 
slight  acquaintance.  Of  his  former  T~  "of  life,  nothing 
had  been  known  in  Hertfordshire  smjt  what  he  told 


256 


PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 


himself.  As  to  his  real  character,  had  information  been 
in  her  power,  she  had  never  felt  a  wish  of  inquiring. 
His  countenance,  voice,  and  manner,  had  established 
him  at  once  in  the  possession  of  every  virtue.  She  tried 
to  recollect  some  instance  of  goodness,  some  distinguished 
trait  of  integrity  or  benevolence,  that  might  rescue  him 


{Copyright  1894  by  George  Allen.'} 

from  the  attacks  of  Mr.  Darcy  ;  or  at  least,  by  the  pre- 
dominance of  virtue,  atone  for  those  casual  errors,  under 
which  she  would  endeavour  to  class  what  Mr.  Darcy  had 
described  as  the  idleness  and  vice  of  many  years'  continu- 
ance. But  no  such  recollection  befriended  her.  She 
could  see  him  instantly  before  her,  in  every  charm  of 
air  and  address,  but  she  could  remember  no  more  sub- 
stantial good  than  the  general  approbation  of  the  neigh- 
bourhood, and  the  regard  which  his  social  powers  had 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  257 

gained  him  in  the  mess.  After  pausing  on  this  point  a 
considerable  while,  she  once  more  continued  to  read. 
But,  alas  !  the  story  which  followed,  of  his  designs  on 
Miss  Darcy,  received  some  confirmation  from  what  had 
passed  between  Colonel  Fitzwilliam  and  herself  only  the 
morning  before  ;  and  at  last  she  was  referred  for  the 
truth  of  every  particular  to  Colonel  Fitzwilliam  himself- 
from  whom  she  had  previously  received  the  information 
of  his  near  concern  in  all  his  cousin's  affairs  and  whose 
character  she  had  no  reason  to  question.  At  one  time 
she  had  almost  resolved  on  applying  to  him,  but  the 
idea  was  checked  by  the  awkwardness  of  the  application, 
and  at  length  wholly  banished  by  the  conviction  that 
Mr.  Darcy  would  never  have  hazarded  such  a  proposal, 
if  he  had  not  been  well  assured  of  his  cousin's  corrobora- 
tion. 

She  perfectly  remembered  everything  that  had  passed 
in  conversation  between  Wickham  and  herself  in  their 
first  evening  at  Mr.  Philips's.  Many  of  his  expressions 
were  still  fresh  in  her  memory.  She  was  now  struck 
with  the  impropriety  of  such  communications  to  a 
stranger,  and  wondered  it  had  escaped  her  before.  She 
saw  the  indelicacy  of  putting  himself  forward  as  he  had 
done,  and  the  inconsistency  of  his  professions  with  his 
conduct.  She  remembered  that  he  had  boasted  of 
having  no  fear  of  seeing  Mr.  Darcy — that  Mr.  Darcy 
might  leave  the  country,  but  that  he  should  stand  his 
ground  ;  yet  he  had  avoided  the  Netherfield  ball  the 
very  next  week.  She  remembered,  also,  that  till  the 
Netherfield  family  had  quitted  the  country,  he  had  told 
his  story  to  no  one  but  herself;  but  that  after  their 
removal,  it  had  been  everywhere  discussed  ;  that  he  had 
then  no  reserves,  no  scruples  in  sinking  Mr.  Darcy's 

s 


258  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

character,  though  he  had  assured  her  that  respect  for  the 
father  would  always  prevent  his  exposing  the  son. 

How  differently  did  everything  now  appear  in  which 
he  was  concerned  !  His  attentions  to  Miss  King  were  now 
the  consequence  of  views  solely  and  hatefully  mercenary  ; 
and  the  mediocrity  of  her  fortune  proved  no  longer  the 
moderation  of  his  wishes,  but  his  eagerness  to  grasp  at 
anything.  His  behaviour  to  herself  could  now  have  had 
no  tolerable  motive :  he  had  either  been  deceived  with 
regard  to  her  fortune,  or  had  been  gratifying  his  vanity 
by  encouraging  the  preference  which  she  believed  she 
had  most  incautiously  shown.  Every  lingering  struggle 
in  his  favour  grew  fainter  and  fainter  ;  and  in  further 
justification  of  Mr.  Darcy,  she  could  not  but  allow  that 
Mr.  Bingley,  when  questioned  by  Jane,  had  long  ago 
asserted  his  blamelessness  in  the  affair ; — that,  proud 
and  repulsive  as  were  his  manners,  she  had  never,  in  the 
whole  course  of  their  acquaintance — an  acquaintance 
which  had  latterly  brought  them  much  together,  and 
given  her  a  sort  of  intimacy  with  his  ways — seen  any- 
thing that  betrayed  him  to  be  unprincipled  or  unjust- 
any  thing  that  spoke  him  of  irreligious  or  immoral  habits  ; 
-that  among  his  own  connections  he  was  esteemed  and 
valued  ; — that  even  Wickham  had  allowed  him  merit  as  a 
brother,  and  that  she  had  often  heard  him  speak  so 
affectionately  of  his  sister  as  to  prove  him  capable  of 
some  amiable  feeling  ; — that  had  his  actions  been  what 
Wickham  represented  them,  so  gross  a  violation  of 
everything  right  could  hardly  have  been  concealed  from 
the  world  ;  and  that  friendship  between  a  person  capable 
of  it  and  such  an  amiable  man  as  Mr.  Bingley  was 
incomprehensible. 

She  grew  absolutely  ashamed  of  herself.     Of  neither 


PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE.  259 

Darcy  nor  Wickham  could  she  think,  without  feeling  that 
she  had  been  blind,  partial,  prejudiced,  absurd. 

"  How  despicably  have  I  acted  ! '  she  cried.  "  I,  who 
have  prided  myself  on  my  discernment !  I,  who  have 
valued  myself  on  my  abilities  !  who  have  often  disdained 
the  generous  candour  of  my  sister,  and  gratified  my 
vanity  in  useless  or  blameless  distrust.  How  humiliating 
is  this  discovery  !  Yet,  how  just  a  humiliation  !  Had  I 
been  in  love,  I  could  not  have  been  more  wretchedly 
blind.  But  vanity,  not  love,  has  been  my  folly.  Pleased 
with  the  preference  of  one,  and  offended  by  the  neglect 
of  the  other,  on  the  very  beginning  of  our  acquaintance, 
I  have  courted  prepossession  and  ignorance,  and  driven 
reason  away  where  either  were  concerned.  Till  this 
moment,  I  never  knew  myself." 

From  herself  to  Jane,  from  Jane  to  Bingley,  her 
thoughts  were  in  a  line  which  soon  brought  to  her 
recollection  that  Air.  Darcy's  explanation  there  had 
appeared  very  insufficient  ;  and  she  read  it  again. 
Widely  different  was  the  effect  of  a  second  perusal. 
How  could  she  deny  that  credit  to  his  assertions,  in  one 
instance,  which  she  had  been  obliged  to  give  in  the 
other?  He  declared  himself  to  have  been  totally  un- 
suspicious of  her  sister's  attachment ;  and  she  could  not 
help  remembering  what  Charlotte's  opinion  had  always 
been.  Neither  could  she  deny  the  justice  of  his  descrip- 
tion of  Jane.  She  felt  that  Jane's  feelings,  though  fervent, 
were  little  displayed,  and  that  there  was  a  constant  com- 
placency in  her  air  and  manner,  not  often  united  with 
great  sensibility. 

When  she  came  to  that  part  of  the  letter  in  which  her 
family  were  mentioned,  in  tones  of  such  mortifying,  yet 
merited,  reproach,  her  sense  of  shame  was  severe.  The 


260  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

justice  of  the  charge  struck  her  too  forcibly  for  denial  ; 
and  the  circumstances  to  which  he  particularly  alluded, 
as  having  passed  at  the  Netherfield  ball,  and  as  confirming 
all  his  first  disapprobation,  could  not  have  made  a  stronger 
impression  on  his  mind  than  on  hers. 

The  compliment  to  herself  and  her  sister  was  not  unfelt. 
It  soothed,  but  it  could  not  console  her  for  the  contempt 
which  had  been  thus  self-attracted  by  the  rest  of  her 
family  ;  and  as  she  considered  that  Jane's  disappointment 
had,  in  fact,  been  the  work  of  her  nearest  relations,  and 
reflected  how  materially  the  credit  of  both  must  be  hurt 
by  such  impropriety  of  conduct,  she  felt  depressed  beyond 
anything  she  had  ever  known  before. 

After  wandering  along  the  lane  for  two  hours,  giving 
way  to  every  variety  of  thought,  reconsidering  events, 
determining  probabilities,  and  reconciling  herself,  as  well 
as  she  could,  to  a  change  so  sudden  and  so  important, 
fatigue,  and  a  recollection  of  her  long  absence,  made  her 
at  length  return  home  ;  and  she  entered  the  house  with 
the  wish  of  appearing  cheerful  as  usual,  and  the  resolution 
of  repressing  such  reflections  as  must  make  her  unfit  for 
conversation. 

She  was  immediately  told,  that  the  two  gentlemen  from 
Rosings  had  each  called  during  her  absence  ;  Mr.  Darcy, 
only  for  a  few  minutes,  to  take  leave,  but  that  Colonel 
Fitzwilliam  had  been  sitting  with  them  at  least  an  hour, 
hoping  for  her  return,  and  almost  resolving  to  walk  after 
her  till  she  could  be  found.  Elizabeth  could  but  just  affect 
concern  in  missing  him  ;  she  really  rejoiced  at  it.  Colonel 
Fitzwilliam  was  no  longer  an  object.  She  could  think 
only  of  her  letter. 


CHAPTER    XXXVII. 

HE  two  gentlemen  left  Rosings  the  next 
morning ;  and  Mr.  Collins  having  been 
in  waiting  near  the  lodges,  to  make  them 
his  parting  obeisance,  was  able  to  bring 
home  the  pleasing  intelligence  of  their 
appearing  in  very  good  health,  and  in  as 
tolerable  spirits  as  could  be  expected, 
after  the  melancholy  scene  so  lately  gone  through  at 
Rosings.  To  Rosings  he  then  hastened  to  console  Lady 
Catherine  and  her  daughter ;  and  on  his  return  brought 
back,  with  great  satisfaction,  a  message  from  her  Lady- 
ship, importing  that  she  felt  herself  so  dull  as  to  make 
her  very  desirous  of  having  them  all  to  dine  with  her. 


262  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

Elizabeth  could  not  see  Lady  Catherine  without  recol- 
lecting that,  had  she  chosen  it,  she  might  by  this  time 
have  been  presented  to  her  as  her  future  niece  ;  nor  could 
she  think,  without  a  smile,  of  what  her  Ladyship's  indig- 
nation would  have  been.  "  What  would  she  have  said  ? 
how  would  she  have  behaved?"  were  the  questions  with 
which  she  amused  herself. 

Their  first  subject  was  the  diminution  of  the  Rosings' 
part}*.  "  I  assure  you,  I  feel  it  exceedingly,"  said  Lady 
Catherine  ;  "  I  believe  nobody  feels  the  loss  of  friends  so 
much  as  I  do.  But  I  am  particularly  attached  to  these 
young  men  ;  and  know  them  to  be  so  much  attached  to 
me  !  They  were  excessively  sorry  to  go  !  But  so  they 
always  are.  The  dear  Colonel  rallied  his  spirits  tolerably 
till  just  at  last ;  but  Darcy  seemed  to  feel  it  most 
acutely — more,  I  think,  than  last  year.  His  attachment 
to  Rosings  certain!}*  increases." 

Mr.  Collins  had  a  compliment  and  an  allusion  to  throw 
in  here,  which  were  kindly  smiled  on  by  the  mother  and 
daughter. 

Lady  Catherine  observed,  after  dinner,  that  Miss  Bennet 
seemed  out  of  spirits  ;  and  immediately  accounting  for  it 
herself,  by  supposing  that  she  did  not  like  to  go  home 
again  so  soon,  she  added,- 

"  But  if  that  is  the  case,  you  must  write  to  your  mother 
to  beg  that  you  may  stay  a  little  longer.  Mrs.  Collins 
will  be  very  glad  of  your  company,  I  am  sure." 

"  I  am  much  obliged  to  your  Ladyship  for  your  kind 
invitation,"  replied  Elizabeth  ;  "  but  it  is  not  in  my  power 
to  accept  it.  I  must  be  in  town  next  Saturday." 

"  Why,  at  that  rate,  you  will  have  been  here  only  six 
weeks.  I  expected  you  to  stay  two  months.  I  told  Mrs. 
Collins  so  before  you  came.  There  can  be  no  occasion  for 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 


263 


your  going  so  soon.     Mrs.  Bennet  could  certainly  spare 
you  for  another  fortnight." 

*  «L> 

"  But  my  father  cannot.     He  wrote  last  week  to  hurry 
my  return." 


auw-Son 


{Copyright  1894  by  George  Allen.\ 


"  Oh,  your  father,  of  course,  may  spare  you,  if  your 
mother  can.  Daughters  are  never  of  so  much  conse- 
quence to  a  father.  And  if  you  will  stay  another  month 
complete,  it  will  be  in  my  power  to  take  one  of  you 
as  far  as  London,  for  I  am  going  there  early  in  June, 


264  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

for  a  week ;  and  as  Dawson  does  not  object  to  the 
barouche-box,  there  will  be  very  good  room  for  one 
of  you — and,  indeed,  if  the  weather  should  happen  to 
be  cool,  I  should  not  object  to  taking  you  both,  as  you 
are  neither  of  you  large." 

"  You  are  all  kindness,  madam  ;  but  I  believe  we  must 
abide  by  our  original  plan." 

Lady  Catherine  seemed  resigned.  "  Mrs.  Collins,  you 
must  send  a  servant  with  them.  You  know  I  always 
speak  my  mind,  and  I  cannot  bear  the  idea  of  two  young 
women  travelling  post  by  themselves.  It  is  highly  im- 
proper. You  must  contrive  to  send  somebody.  I  have 
the  greatest  dislike  in  the  world  to  that  sort  of  thing. 
Young  women  should  always  be  properly  guarded  and 
attended,  according  to  their  situation  in  life.  When  my 
niece  Georgiana  went  to  Ramsgate  last  summer,  I  made 
a  point  of  her  having  two  men-servants  go  with  her. 
Miss  Darcy,  the  daughter  of  Mr.  Darcy  of  Pemberley, 
and  Lady  Anne,  could  not  have  appeared  with  propriety 
in  a  different  manner.  I  am  excessively  attentive  to  all 
those  things.  You  must  send  John  with  the  young  ladies, 
Mrs.  Collins.  I  am  glad  it  occurred  to  me  to  mention 
it ;  for  it  would  really  be  discreditable  to  you  to  let  them 
go  alone." 

"  My  uncle  is  to  send  a  servant  for  us." 

"  Oh  !  Your  uncle  !  He  keeps  a  man-servant,  does  he  ? 
I  am  very  glad  you  have  somebody  who  thinks  of  those 
things.  Where  shall  you  change  horses  ?  Oh,  Bromley, 
of  course.  If  you  mention  my  name  at  the  Bell,  you  will 
be  attended  to." 

Lady  Catherine  had  many  other  questions  to  ask 
respecting  their  journey  ;  and  as  she  did  not  answer  them 
all  herself  attention  was  necessary — which  Elizabeth 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  265 

believed  to  be  lucky  for  her  ;  or,  with  a  mind  so  occupied, 
she  might  have  forgotten  where  she  was.  Reflection  must 
be  reserved  for  solitary  hours  :  whenever  she  was  alone, 
she  gave  way  to  it  as  the  greatest  relief ;  and  not  a  day 
went  by  without  a  solitary  walk,  in  which  she  might 
indulge  in  all  the  delight  of  unpleasant  recollections. 

Mr.  Darcy's  letter  she  was  in  a  fair  way  of  soon  know- 
ing by  heart.  She  studied  every  sentence ;  and  her 
feelings  towards  its  writer  were  at  times  widely  different. 
When  she  remembered  the  style  of  his  address,  she 
was  still  full  of  indignation  :  but  when  she  considered 
how  unjustly  she  had  condemned  and  upbraided  him, 
her  anger  was  turned  against  herself;  and  his  dis- 
appointed feelings  became  the  object  of  compassion. 
His  attachment  excited  gratitude,  his  general  character 
respect :  but  she  could  not  approve  him ;  nor  could 
she  for  a  moment  repent  her  refusal,  or  feel  the  slightest 
inclination  ever  to  see  him  again.  In  her  own  past  beha- 
viour, there  was  a  constant  source  of  vexation  and  regret  : 
and  in  the  unhappy  defects  of  her  family,  a  subject  of 
yet  heavier  chagrin.  They  were  hopeless  of  remedy. 
Her  father,  contented  with  laughing  at  them,  would 
never  exert  himself  to  restrain  the  wild  giddiness  of  his 
youngest  daughters  ;  and  her  mother,  with  manners  so 
far  from  right  herself,  was  entirely  insensible  of  the  evil. 
Elizabeth  had  frequently  united  with  Jane  in  an  endea- 
vour to  check  the  imprudence  of  Catherine  and  Lydia  ; 
but  while  they  were  supported  by  their  mother's  indul- 
gence, what  chance  could  there  be  of  improvement  ? 
Catherine,  weak-spirited  irritable,  and  completely  under 
Lydia's  guidance,  had  been  always  affronted  by  their 
advice  ;  and  Lydia,  self-willed  and  careless,  would  scarcely 
give  them  a  hearing.  They  were  ignorant,  idle,  and  vain. 


266  PRIDE    AND    PREJUDICE. 

While  there  was  an  officer  in  Meryton,  they  would  flirt 
with  him  ;  and  while  Meryton  was  within  a  walk  of 
Longbourn,  the}'  would  be  going  there  for  ever. 

Anxiety  on  Jane's  behalf  was  another  prevailing  con- 
cern ;  and  Mr.  Darcy's  explanation,  by  restoring  Bingley 
to  all  her  former  good  opinion,  heightened  the  sense  of 
what  Jane  had  lost.  His  affection  was  proved  to  have 
been  sincere,  and  his  conduct  cleared  of  all  blame,  unless 
any  could  attach  to  the  implicitness  of  his  confidence  in 
his  friend.  How  grievous  then  was  the  thought  that,  of 
a  situation  so  desirable  in  every  respect,  so  replete  with 
advantage,  so  promising  for  happiness,  Jane  had  been 
deprived,  by  the  folly  and  indecorum  of  her  own  family ! 

When  to  these  recollections  was  added  the  development 
of  Wickham's  character,  it  ma}-  be  easily  believed  that 
the  happy  spirits  which  had  seldom  been  depressed  be- 
fore were  now  so  much  affected  as  to  make  it  almost 
impossible  for  her  to  appear  tolerably  cheerful. 

Their  engagements  at  Rosings  were  as  frequent  during 
the  last  week  of  her  stay  as  the}-  had  been  at  first.  The 
very  last  evening  was  spent  there  ;  and  her  Ladyship 
again  inquired  minutely  into  the  particulars  of  their 
journey,  gave  them  directions  as  to  the  best  method  of 
packing,  and  was  so  urgent  on  the  necessity  of  placing 
gowns  in  the  only  right  way,  that  Maria  thought  herself 
obliged,  on  her  return,  to  undo  all  the  work  of  the  morn- 
ing, and  pack  her  trunk  afresh. 

When  they  parted,  Lady  Catherine,  with  great  con- 
descension, wished  them  a  good  journey,  and  invited 
them  to  come  to  Hunsford  again  next  year  ;  and  Miss 
de  Bourgh  exerted  herself  so  far  as  to  courtesy  and  hold 
out  her  hand  to  both. 


ITU  ^->    - 

• 


CHAPTER    XXXVIII. 

N  Saturday  morning  Elizabeth  and 
Mr.  Collins  met  for  breakfast  a  few 
minutes  before  the  others  appeared  ; 
and  he  took  the  opportunity  of 
paying  the  parting  civilities  which 
he  deemed  indispensably  necessary. 

"  I  know  not,  Miss  Elizabeth,"  said 
he,  "whether  Mrs.  Collins  has  yet  expressed  her  sense 
of  your  kindness  in  coming  to  us  ;  but  I  am  very  certain 
you  will  not  leave  the  house  without  receiving  her  thanks 
for  it.  The  favour  of  your  company  has  been  much 
felt,  I  assure  you.  We  know  how  little  there  is  to  tempt 
anyone  to  our  humble  abode.  Our  plain  manner  of 


268  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

living,  our  small  rooms,  and  few  domestics,  and  the  little 
we  see  of  the  world,  must  make  Hunsford  extremely 
dull  to  a  young  lady  like  yourself ;  but  I  hope  you  will 
believe  us  grateful  for  the  condescension,  and  that  we 
have  done  everything  in  our  power  to  prevent  you 
spending  your  time  unpleasantly." 

Elizabeth  was  eager  with  her  thanks  and  assurances  of 
happiness.  She  had  spent  six  weeks  with  great  enjoy- 
ment ;  and  the  pleasure  of  being  with  Charlotte,  and  the 
kind  attention  she  had  received,  must  make  her  feel  the 
obliged.  Mr.  Collins  was  gratified  ;  and  with  a  more 
smiling  solemnity  replied,- 

"  It  gives  me  the  greatest  pleasure  to  hear  that  you 
have  passed  your  time  not  disagreeably.  We  have 
certainly  done  our  best ;  and  most  fortunately  having  it  in 
our  power  to  introduce  you  to  very  superior  society,  and 
from  our  connection  with  Rosings,  the  frequent  means  of 
varying  the  humble  home  scene,  I  think  we  may  flatter 
ourselves  that  your  Hunsford  visit  cannot  have  been 
entirely  irksome.  Our  situation  with  regard  to  Lady 
Catherine's  family  is,  indeed,  the  sort  of  extraordinary 
advantage  and  blessing  which  few  can  boast.  You  see 
on  what  a  footing  we  are.  You  see  how  continually  we 
are  engaged  there.  In  truth,  I  must  acknowledge,  that, 
with  all  the  disadvantages  of  this  humble  parsonage, 
I  should  not  think  anyone  abiding  in  it  an  object  of 
compassion,  while  they  are  sharers  of  our  intimacy  at 
Rosings." 

Words  were  insufficient  for  the  elevation  of  his  feel- 
ings ;  and  he  was  obliged  to  walk  about  the  room,  while 
Elizabeth  tried  to  unite  civility  and  truth  in  a  few  short 
sentences. 

"  You  may,  in  fact,  carry  a  very  favourable  report  of  us 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  269 

into  Hertfordshire,  my  dear  cousin.  I  flatter  myself,  at 
least,  that  you  will  be  able  to  do  so.  Lady  Catherine's 
great  attentions  to  Mrs.  Collins  you  have  been  a  daily 
witness  of ;  and  altogether  I  trust  it  does  not  appear  that 
your  friend  has  drawn  an  unfortunate — but  on  this  point 
it  will  be  as  well  to  be  silent.  Only  let  me  assure  you, 
my  dear  Miss  Elizabeth,  that  I  can  from  my  heart  most 
cordially  wish  you  equal  felicity  in  marriage.  My  dear 
Charlotte  and  I  have  but  one  mind  and  one  way  of  think- 
ing.  There  is  in  everything  a  most  remarkable  resem- 
blance of  character  and  ideas  between  us.  We  seem  to 
have  been  designed  for  each  other." 

Elizabeth  could  safely  say  that  it  was  a  great  happi- 
ness where  that  was  the  case,  and  with  equal  sincerity 
could  add,  that  she  firmly  believed  and  rejoiced  in  his 
domestic  comforts.  She  was  not  sorry,  however,  to 
have  the  recital  of  them  interrupted  by  the  entrance  of 
the  lady  from  whom  they  sprang.  Poor  Charlotte  !  it 
was  melancholy  to  leave  her  to  such  society !  But  she 
had  chosen  it  with  her  eyes  open  ;  and  though  evidently 
regretting  that  her  visitors  were  to  go,  she  did  not  seem 
to  ask  for  compassion.  Her  home  and  her  housekeeping, 
her  parish  and  her  poultry,  and  all  their  dependent  con- 
cerns, had  not  yet  lost  their  charms. 

At  length  the  chaise  arrived,  the  trunks  wrere  fastened 
on,  the  parcels  placed  within,  and  it  was  pronounced  to 
be  ready.  After  an  affectionate  parting  between  the 
friends,  Elizabeth  was  attended  to  the  carriage  by  Mr. 
Collins  ;  and  as  they  walked  down  the  garden,  he  was 
commissioning  her  with  his  best  respects  to  all  her  family, 
not  forgetting  his  thanks  for  the  kindness  he  had  received 
at  Longbourn  in  the  winter,  and  his  compliments  to  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Gardiner,  though  unknown.  He  then  handed 


2/O 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 


her  in,  Maria  followed,  and  the  door  was  on  the  point  of 
being  closed,  when  he  suddenly  reminded  them,  with 
some  consternation,  that  they  had  hitherto  forgotten  to 
leave  any  message  for  the  ladies  of  Rosings. 


"  But,"  he  added,  "  you  will  of  course  wish  to  have 
your  humble  respects  delivered  to  them,  with  your  grate- 
ful thanks  for  their  kindness  to  you  while  you  have  been 
here." 

Elizabeth  made  no  objection :  the  door  was  then  allowed 
to  be  shut,  and  the  carriage  drove  off. 


PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE.  2J\ 

"  Good  gracious  !  '  cried  Maria,  after  a  few  minutes' 
silence,  "  it  seems  but  a  day  or  two  since  we  first  came  ! 
and  yet  how  many  things  have  happened  ! ); 

"A  great  many  indeed,"  said  her  companion,  with  a  sigh. 

"  We  have  dined  nine  times  at  Rosings,  besides 
drinking  tea  there  twice  !  How  much  I  shall  have  to 
tell ! " 

Elizabeth  privately  added,  "  And  how  much  I  shall 
have  to  conceal ! ''' 

Their  journey  was  performed  without  much  conversa- 
tion, or  any  alarm  ;  and  within  four  hours  of  their  leaving 
Hunsford  they  reached  Mr.  Gardiner's  house,  where  they 
were  to  remain  a  few  days. 

Jane  looked  well,  and  Elizabeth  had  little  opportunity 
of  studying  her  spirits,  amidst  the  various  engagements 
which  the  kindness  of  her  aunt  had  reserved  for  them. 
But  Jane  was  to  go  home  with  her,  and  at  Longbourn 
there  would  be  leisure  enough  for  observation. 

It  was  not  without  an  effort,  meanwhile,  that  she  could 
wait  even  for  Longbourn,  before  she  told  her  sister  of 
Mr.  Darcy's  proposals.  To  know  that  she  had  the  power 
of  revealing  what  would  so  exceedingly  astonish  Jane, 
and  must,  at  the  same  time,  so  highly  gratify  whatever  of 
her  own  vanity  she  had  not  yet  been  able  to  reason  away, 
was  suchr  a  temptation  to  openness  as  nothing  could  have 
conquered,  but  the  state  of  indecision  in  which  she  re- 
mained as  to  the  extent  of  what  she  should  communicate, 
and  her  fear,  if  she  once  entered  on  the  subject,  of  being 
hurried  into  repeating  something  of  Bingley,  which  might 
only  grieve  her  sister  further. 


i 


-• 

' 


rt^?f- 


CHAPTER   XXXIX. 


WAS  the  second  week  in  Ma}',  in  which 
the  three  young  ladies  set  out  together 
from  Gracechurch  Street  for  the  town 
of  -  ,  in  Hertfordshire  ;  and,  as  they 
drew  near  the  appointed  inn  where  Mr. 
Bennet's  carriage  was  to  meet  them, 
they  quickly  perceived,  in  token  of  the 
coachman's  punctuality,  both  Kitty  and  Lydia  looking 
out  of  a  dining-room  upstairs.  These  two  girls  had 
been  above  an  hour  in  the  place,  happily  employed  in 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  2/3 

visiting   an   opposite  milliner,  watching  the  sentinel  on 
guard,  and  dressing  a  salad  and  cucumber. 

After  welcoming  their  sisters,  they  triumphantly  dis- 
played a  table  set  out  with  such  cold  meat  as  an  inn 
larder  usually  affords,  exclaiming,  "Is  not  this  nice?  is 
not  this  an  agreeable  surprise  ?  " 

"  And  we  mean  to  treat  you  all,"  added  Lydia  ;  "  but 
you  must  lend  us  the  money,  for  we  have  just  spent  ours 
at  the  shop  out  there."  Then  showing  her  purchases,— 
"  Look  here,  I  have  bought  this  bonnet.  I  do  not  think 
it  is  very  pretty  ;  but  I  thought  I  might  as  well  buy  it  as 
not.  I  shall  pull  it  to  pieces  as  soon  as  I  get  home,  and 
see  if  I  can  make  it  up  any  better." 

And  when  her  sisters  abused  it  as  ugly,  she  added, 
with  perfect  unconcern,  "  Oh,  but  there  were  two  or  three 
much  uglier  in  the  shop  ;  and  when  I  have  bought  some 
prettier-coloured  satin  to  trim  it  wTith  fresh,  I  think  it 
will  be  very  tolerable.  Besides,  it  will  not  much  signify 

what  one  wears  this  summer,  after  the  shire  have 

left  Meryton,  and  they  are  going  in  a  fortnight." 

"  Are  they,  indeed  ?  "  cried  Elizabeth,  with  the  greatest 
satisfaction. 

"  They  are  going  to  be  encamped  near  Brighton  ;  and 
I  do  so  want  papa  to  take  us  all  there  for  the  summer  ! 
It  would  be  such  a  delicious  scheme,  and  I  dare  say 
would  hardly  cost  anything  at  all.  Mamma  would  like 
to  go,  too,  of  all  things  !  Only  think  what  a  miserable 
summer  else  we  shall  have  ! " 

"  Yes,"  thought  Elizabeth  ;  "  that  would  be  a  delight- 
ful scheme,  indeed,  and  completely  do  for  us  at  once. 
Good  Heaven  !  Brighton  and  a  whole  campful  of  soldiers, 
to  us,  who  have  been  overset  already  by  one  poor  regi- 
ment of  militia,  and  the  monthly  balls  of  Meryton  ! " 

T 


2/4  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

"  Now  I  have  got  some  news  for  you,"  said  Lydia,  as 
they  sat  down  to  table.  "What  do  you  think?  It  is 
excellent  news,  capital  news,  and  about  a  certain  person 
that  we  all  like." 

Jane  and  Elizabeth  looked  at  each  other,  and  the 
waiter  was  told  that  he  need  not  stay.  Lydia  laughed, 
and  said, — 

"  Ay,  that  is  just  like  your  formality  and  discretion. 
You  thought  the  waiter  must  not  hear,  as  if  he  cared  !  I 
dare  say  he  often  hears  worse  things  said  than  I  am  going 
to  say.  But  he  is  an  ugly  fellow  !  I  am  glad  he  is  gone. 
I  never  saw  such  a  long  chin  in  my  life.  Well,  but  now 
for  my  news  :  it  is  about  dear  Wickham  ;  too  good  for 
the  waiter,  is  not  it  ?  There  is  no  danger  of  Wickham's 
marrying  Mary  King — there's  for  you  !  She  is  gone  down 
to  her  uncle  at  Liverpool ;  gone  to  stay.  Wickham  is  safe." 

"And  Mary  King  is  safe!"  added  Elizabeth;  "safe 
from  a  connection  imprudent  as  to  fortune." 

"  She  is  a  great  fool  for  going  away,  if  she  liked  him." 

"  But  I  hope  there  is  no  strong  attachment  on  either 
side,"  said  Jane. 

"  I  am  sure  there  is  not  on  his.  I  will  answer  for  it, 
he  never  cared  three  straws  about  her.  Who  could  about 
such  a  nasty  little  freckled  thing  ?" 

Elizabeth  was  shocked  to  think  that,  however  incapable 
of  such  coarseness  of  expression  herself,  the  coarseness  of 
the  sentiment  was  little  other  than  her  own  breast  had 
formerly  harboured  and  fancied  liberal  ! 

As  soon  as  all  had  ate,  and  the  elder  ones  paid,  the 
carriage  was  ordered  ;  and,  after  some  contrivance,  the 
whole  party,  with  all  their  boxes,  workbags,  and  parcels, 
and  the  unwelcome  addition  of  Kitty's  and  Lydia's  pur- 
chases, were  seated  in  it. 


PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE.  275 

"  How  nicely  we  are  crammed  in  !"  cried  Lydia.  "  I 
am  glad  I  brought  my  bonnet,  if  it  is  only  for  the  fun  of 
having  another  band-box  !  Well,  now  let  us  be  quite 
comfortable  and  snug,  and  talk  and  laugh  all  the  way 
home.  And  in  the  first  place,  let  us  hear  what  has  hap- 
pened to  you  all  since  you  went  away.  Have  you  seen 
any  pleasant  men  ?  Have  you  had  any  flirting  ?  I  was  in 
great  hopes  that  one  of  you  would  have  got  a  husband 
before  you  came  back.  Jane  will  be  quite  an  old  maid 
soon,  I  declare.  She  is  almost  three-and-twenty  !  Lord  ! 
how  ashamed  I  should  be  of  not  being  married  before 
three-and-twenty  !  My  aunt  Philips  wants  you  so  to  get 
husbands  you  can't  think.  She  says  "Lizzy  had  better 
have  taken  Mr.  Collins  ;  but  /  do  not  think  there  would 
have  been  any  fun  in  it.  Lord  !  how  I  should  like  to  be 
married  before  any  of  you  !  and  then  I  would  cJiapcron 
you  about  to  all  the  balls.  Dear  me  !  we  had  such  a 
good  piece  of  fun  the  other  day  at  Colonel  Forster's ! 
Kitty  and  me  were  to  spend  the  day  there,  and  Mrs. 
Forster  promised  to  have  a  little  dance  in  the  evening ; 
(by-the-bye,  Mrs.  Forster  and  me  are  siicli  friends  !)  and 
so  she  asked  the  two  Harringtons  to  come  :  but  Harriet 
was  ill,  and  so  Pen  was  forced  to  come  by  herself;  and 
then,  what  do  you  think  we  did  ?  We  dressed  up  Cham- 
berlayne  in  woman's  clothes,  on  purpose  to  pass  for  a 
lady, — only  think  what  fun  !  Not  a  soul  knew  of  it,  but 
Colonel  and  Mrs.  Forster,  and  Kitty  and  me,  except  my 
aunt,  for  \ve  \vere  forced  to  borrow  one  of  her  gowns  ; 
and  you  cannot  imagine  how  well  he  looked !  When 
Denny,  and  W7ickham,  and  Pratt,  and  two  or  three  more 
of  the  men  came  in,  they  did  not  know  him  in  the  least. 
Lord !  how  I  laughed  !  and  so  did  Mrs.  Forster.  I 
thought  I  should  have  died.  And  tJiat  made  the  men 


2/6  PRIDE  AND    PREJUDICE. 

suspect  something,  and  then  they  soon  found  out  what 
was  the  matter." 

With  such  kind  of  histories  of  their  parties  and  good 
jokes  did  Lydia,  assisted  by  Kitty's  hints  and  additions, 
endeavour  to  amuse  her  companions  all  the  way  to 
Longbourn.  Elizabeth  listened  as  little  as  she  could,  but 
there  was  no  escaping  the  frequent  mention  of  Wickham's 
name. 

Their  reception  at  home  was  most  kind.  Mrs.  Bennet 
rejoiced  to  see  Jane  in  undiminished  beauty  ;  and  more 
than  once  during  dinner  did  Mr.  Bennet  say  voluntarily 
to  Elizabeth,- 

"  I  am  glad  you  are  come  back,  Lizzy." 

Their  party  in  the  dining-room  was  large,  for  almost 
all  the  Lucases  came  to  meet  Maria  and  hear  the  news  ; 
and  various  were  the  subjects  which  occupied  them  : 
Lady  Lucas  was  inquiring  of  Maria,  across  the  table, 
after  the  welfare  and  poultry  of  her  eldest  daughter  ; 
Mrs.  Bennet  was  doubly  engaged,  on  one  hand  collecting 
an  account  of  the  present  fashions  from  Jane,  who  sat 
some  \vay  below  her,  and  on  the  other,  retailing  them  all 
to  the  younger  Miss  Lucases  ;  and  Lydia,  in  a  voice 
rather  louder  than  any  other  person's,  was  enumerating 
the  various  pleasures  of  the  morning  to  anybody  who 
would  hear  her. 

"  Oh,  Mary,"  said  she,  "  I  wish  you  had  gone  with  us, 
for  we  had  such  fun  !  as  we  went  along  Kitty  and  me 
drew  up  all  the  blinds,  and  pretended  there  was  nobody 
in  the  coach  ;  and  I  should  have  gone  so  all  the  \vay,  if 
Kitty  had  not  been  sick  ;  and  when  we  got  to  the  George, 
I  do  think  we  behaved  very  handsomely,  for  we  treated 
the  other  three  with  the  nicest  cold  luncheon  in  the  world, 
and  if  you  would  have  gone,  we  would  have  treated  you 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 


277 


too.  And  then  when  we  came  away  it  was  such  fun  !  I 
thought  we  never  should  have  got  into  the  coach.  I  was 
ready  to  die  of  laughter.  And  then  we  were  so  merry  all 
the  way  home  !  we  talked  and  laughed  so  loud,  that  any- 
body might  have  heard  us  ten  miles  off!" 

To  this,  Mary  very  gravely  replied,  "  Far  be  it  from  me, 
my  dear  sister,  to  depreciate  such  pleasures.  They  would 
doubtless  be  congenial  with  the  generality  of  female 
minds.  But  I  confess  they  would  have  no  charms  for 
me.  I  should  infinitely  prefer  a  book." 

But  of  this  answer  Lydia  heard  not  a  word.  She 
seldom  listened  to  anybody  for  more  than  half  a  minute, 
and  never  attended  to  Mary  at  all. 

In  the  afternoon  Lydia  was  urgent  with  the  rest  of  the 
girls  to  walk  to  Meryton,  and  see  how  everybody  went 
on  ;  but  Elizabeth  steadily  opposed  the  scheme.  It  should 
not  be  said,  that  the  Miss  Bennets  could  not  be  at  home 
half  a  day  before  they  were  in  pursuit  of  the  officers. 
There  was  another  reason,  too,  for  her  opposition.  She 
dreaded  seeing  Wickham  again,  and  was  resolved  to 
avoid  it  as  long  as  possible.  The  comfort  to  her,  of  the 
regiment's  approaching  removal,  was  indeed  beyond 
expression.  In  a  fortnight  they  were  to  go,  and  once 
gone,  she  hoped  there  could  be  nothing  more  to  plague 
her  on  his  account. 

She  had  not  been  many  hours  at  home,  before  she 
found  that  the  Brighton  scheme,  of  which  Lydia  had 
given  them  a  hint  at  the  inn,  was  under  frequent  dis- 
cussion between  her  parents.  Elizabeth  saw  directly 
that  her  father  had  not  the  smallest  intention  of  yielding  ; 
but  his  answers  were  at  the  same  time  so  vague  and 
equivocal,  that  her  mother,  though  often  disheartened, 
had  never  yet  despaired  of  succeeding  at  last. 


CHAPTER   XL. 

LIZABETH'S  impatience  to  acquaint  Jane 
with  what  had  happened  could  no  longer 
be  overcome  ;  and  at  length  resolving  to 
suppress  every  particular  in  which  her 
sister  was  concerned,  and  preparing  her 
to  be  surprised,  she  related  to  her  the 
next  morning  the  chief  of  the  scene 
between  Mr.  Darcy  and  herself. 

Miss  Bennet's  astonishment  was  soon  lessened  by  the 
strong  sisterly  partiality  which  made  any  admiration  of 
Elizabeth  appear  perfectly  natural  ;  and  all  surprise  was 
shortly  lost  in  other  feelings.  She  was  sorry  that  Mr. 
Darcy  should  have  delivered  his  sentiments  in  a  manner 
so  little  suited  to  recommend  them  ;  but  still  more  was 
she  grieved  for  the  unhappiness  which  her  sister's  refusal 
must  have  given  him. 

"  His  being  so  sure  of  succeeding  was  wrong,"  said  she, 
"  and  certainly  ought  not  to  have  appeared  ;  but  consider 
how  much  it  must  increase  his  disappointment.'' 


PRIDE  AND   PREJUDICE.  279 

"  Indeed,"  replied  Elizabeth,  "  I  am  heartily  sorry  for 
him  ;  but  he  has  other  feelings  which  will  probably  soon 
drive  away  his  regard  for  me.  You  do  not  blame  me, 
however,  for  refusing  him?" 

"  Blame  you  !  Oh,  no." 

a  But  you  blame  me  for  having  spoken  so  warmly  of 
Wickham  ?" 

"  No — I  do  not  know  that  you  were  wrong  in  saying 
what  you  did." 

"  But  you  will  know  it,  when  I  have  told  you  what 
happened  the  very  next  day.'"' 

She  then  spoke  of  the  letter,  repeating  the  whole  of 
its  contents  as  far  as  they  concerned  George  Wickham. 
What  a  stroke  was  this  for  poor  Jane,  who  would 
willingly  have  gone  through  the  world  without  believing 
that  so  much  wickedness  existed  in  the  whole  race  of 
mankind  as  was  here  collected  in  one  individual !  Nor 
was  Darcy's  vindication,  though  grateful  to  her  feelings, 
capable  of  consoling  her  for  such  discovery.  Most 
earnestly  did  she  labour  to  prove  the  probability  of  error, 
and  seek  to  clear  one,  without  involving  the  other. 

"  This  will  not  do,"  said  Elizabeth  ;  "  you  never  will  be 
able  to  make  both  of  them  good  for  anything.  Take 
your  choice,  but  you  must  be  satisfied  with  only  one. 
There  is  but  such  a  quantity  of  merit  between  them  ; 
just  enough  to  make  one  good  sort  of  man  ;  and  of  late 
it  has  been  shifting  about  pretty  much.  For  my  part,  I 
am  inclined  to  believe  it  all  Mr.  Darcy's,  but  you  shall 
do  as  you  choose." 

It  was  some  time,  however,  before  a  smile  could  be 
extorted  from  Jane. 

"  I  do  not  know  when  I  have  been  more  shocked,'5  said 
she.  "  Wickham  so  very  bad  !  It  is  almost  past  belief. 


280  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

And  poor  Mr.  Darcy  !  dear  Lizzy,  only  consider  what  he 
must  have  suffered.  Such  a  disappointment !  and  with 
the  knowledge  of  your  ill  opinion  too  !  and  having  to 
relate  such  a  thing  of  his  sister !  It  is  really  too  dis- 
tressing, I  am  sure  you  must  feel  it  so." 

"  Oh  no,  my  regret  and  compassion  are  all  done  away 
by  seeing  you  so  full  of  both.  I  know  you  will  do  him 
such  ample  justice,  that  I  am  growing  every  moment 
more  unconcerned  and  indifferent.  Your  profusion  makes 
me  saving  ;  and  if  you  lament  over  him  much  longer,  my 
heart  will  be  as  light  as  a  feather." 

"  Poor  Wickham  !  there  is  such  an  expression  of  good- 
ness in  his  countenance  !  such  an  openness  and  gentleness 
in  his  manner." 

"  There  certainly  was  some  great  mismanagement  in 
the  education  of  those  two  young  men.  One  has 
got  all  the  goodness,  and  the  other  all  the  appearance 
of  it." 

"  I  never  thought  Mr.  Darcy  so  deficient  in  the  appear- 
ance of  it  as  you  used  to  do." 

"  And  yet  I  meant  to  be  uncommonly  clever  in  taking 
so  decided  a  dislike  to  him,  without  any  reason.  It  is 
such  a  spur  to  one's  genius,  such  an  opening  for  wit,  to 
have  a  dislike  of  that  kind.  One  may  be  continually 
abusive  without  saying  anything  just ;  but  one  cannot  be 
always  laughing  at  a  man  without  now  and  then  stum- 
bling on  something  witty." 

"  Lizzy,  when  you  first  read  that  letter,  I  am  sure  you 
could  not  treat  the  matter  as  you  do  now." 

"  Indeed,  I  could  not.  I  was  uncomfortable  enough,  I 
was  very  uncomfortable — I  may  say  unhappy.  And 
with  no  one  to  speak  to  of  what  I  felt,  no  Jane  to  com- 
fort me,  and  say  that  I  had  not  been  so  very  weak,  and 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  281 

vain,  and   nonsensical,   as   I   knew  I  had  !     Oh,  how   I 
wanted  you  ! " 

"  How  unfortunate  that  you  should  have  used  such 
very  strong  expressions  in  speaking  of  Wickham  to  Mr. 
Darcy,  for  now  they  do  appear  wholly  undeserved." 

"  Certainly.  But  the  misfortune  of  speaking  with  bit- 
terness is  a  most  natural  consequence  of  the  prejudices 
I  had  been  encouraging.  There  is  one  point  on  which  I 
want  your  advice.  I  want  to  be  told  whether  I  ought, 
or  ought  not,  to  make  our  acquaintance  in  general  under- 
stand Wickham's  character." 

Miss  Bennet  paused  a  little,  and  then  replied,  "  Surely 
there  can  be  no  occasion  for  exposing  him  so  dreadfully. 
What  is  your  own  opinion  ?  " 

"  That  it  ought  not  to  be  attempted.  Mr.  Darcy  has 
not  authorized  me  to  make  his  communication  public. 
On  the  contrary,  every  particular  relative  to  his  sister 
was  meant  to  be  kept  as  much  as  possible  to  myself; 
and  if  I  endeavour  to  undeceive  people  as  to  the  rest  of 
his  conduct,  who  will  believe  me  ?  The  general  prejudice 
against  Mr.  Darcy  is  so  violent,  that  it  would  be  the 
death  of  half  the  good  people^in  Meryton,  to  attempt  to 
place  him  in  an  amiable  light.  I  am  not  equal  to  it. 
Wickham  will  soon  be  gone  ;  and,  therefore,  it  will  not 
signify  to  anybody  here  what  he  really  is.  Some  time 
hence  it  will  be  all  found  out,  and  then  we  may  laugh  at 
their  stupidity  in  not  knowing  it  before.  At  present 
I  will  say  nothing  about  it." 

"  You  are  quite  right.  To  have  his  errors  made  public 
might  ruin  him  for  ever.  He  is  now,  perhaps,  sorry  for 
what  he  has  done,  and  anxious  to  re-establish  a  character. 
We  must  not  make  him  desperate." 

The  tumult  of  Elizabeth's  mind  was  allayed  by  this 


282  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

conversation.  She  had  got  rid  of  two  of  the  secrets 
which  had  weighed  on  her  for  a  fortnight,  and  was  cer- 
tain of  a  willing  listener  in  Jane,  whenever  she  might 
wish  to  talk  again  of  either.  But  there  was  still  some- 
thing lurking  behind,  of  which  prudence  forbade  the  dis- 
closure. She  dared  not  relate  the  other  half  of  Mr. 
Darcy's  letter,  nor  explain  to  her  sister  how  sincerely 
she  had  been  valued  by  his  friend.  Here  \vas  knowledge 
in  which  no  one  could  partake  ;  and  she  was  sensible 
that  nothing  less  than  a  perfect  understanding  between 
the  parties  could  justify  her  in  throwing  off  this  last 
encumbrance  of  mystery.  "  And  then,"  said  she,  "  if  that 
very  improbable  event  should  ever  take  place,  I  shall 
merely  be  able  to  tell  what  Bingley  may  tell  in  a  much 
more  agreeable  manner  himself.  The  liberty  of  commu- 
nication cannot  be  mine  till  it  has  lost  all  its  value  ! " 

She  was  now,  on  being  settled  at  home,  at  leisure  to 
observe  the  real  state  of  her  sister's  spirits.  Jane  was 
not  happy.  She  still  cherished  a  very  tender  affection 
for  Bingley.  Having  never  even  fancied  herself  in  love 
before,  her  regard  had  all  the  warmth  of  first  attachment, 
and  from  her  age  and  disposition,  greater  steadiness  than 
first  attachments  often  boast ;  and  so  fervently  did  she 
value  his  remembrance,  and  prefer  him  to  every  other 
man,  that  all  her  good  sense,  and  all  her  attention  to  the 
feelings  of  her  friends,  were  requisite  to  check  the  indul- 
gence of  those  regrets  which  must  have  been  injurious  to 
her  own  health  and  their  tranquillity. 

"  Well,  Lizzy,"  said  Mrs.  Bennet,  one  day,  "  what  is 
your  opinion  now  of  this  sad  business  of  Jane's  ?  For 
my  part,  I  am  determined  never  to  speak  of  it  again  to 
anybody.  I  told  my  sister  Philips  so  the  other  day. 
But  I  cannot  find  out  that  Jane  saw  anything  of  him  in 


PRIDE  AND   PREJUDICE. 


283 


London.     Well,  he  is  a  very  undeserving  young  man — 
and  I  do  not  suppose  there  is  the  least  chance  in  the 


^ 

Jam  dete 


world  of  her  ever  getting  him  now.  There  is  no  talk  of 
his  coming  to  Netherfield  again  in  the  summer  ;  and  I 
have  inquired  of  everybody,  too,  who  is  likely  to  know. 


" 


284  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

"  I  do  not  believe  that  he  will  ever  live  at  Netherfield 
any  more." 

"  Oh,  well !  it  is  just  as  he  chooses.  Nobody  wants 
him  to  come  ;  though  I  shall  always  say  that  he  used 
my  daughter  extremely  ill ;  and,  if  I  was  her,  I  would 
not  have  put  up  with  it.  Well,  my  comfort  is,  I  am  sure 
Jane  will  die  of  a  broken  heart,  and  then  he  will  be  sorry 
for  what  he  has  done." 

But  as  Elizabeth  could  not  receive  comfort  from  any 
such  expectation  she  made  no  answer. 

"Well,  Lizzy,"  continued  her  mother,  soon  afterwards, 
"  and  so  the  Collinses  live  very  comfortable,  do  they  ? 
Well,  well,  I  only  hope  it  will  last.  And  what  sort  of 
table  do  they  keep  ?  Charlotte  is  an  excellent  manager, 
I  dare  say.  If  she  is  half  as  sharp  as  her  mother,  she  is 
saving  enough.  There  is  nothing  extravagant  in  their 
housekeeping,  I  dare  say." 

"  No,  nothing  at  all." 

"  A  great  deal  of  good  management,  depend  upon  it. 
Yes,  yes.  They  will  take  care  not  to  outrun  their  in- 
come. They  will  never  be  distressed  for  money.  Well, 
much  good  may  it  do  them  !  And  so,  I  suppose,  they 
often  talk  of  having  Longbourn  when  your  father  is  dead. 
They  look  upon  it  quite  as  their  own,  I  dare  say,  when- 
ever that  happens." 

"  It  was  a  subject  which  they  could  not  mention  before 


me." 


"  No  ;  it  would  have  been  strange  if  they  had.  But  I 
make  no  doubt  they  often  talk  of  it  between  themselves. 
Well,  if  they  can  be  easy  with  an  estate  that  is  not  law- 
fully their  own,  so  much  the  better.  7  should  be  ashamed 
of  having  one  that  was  only  entailed  on  me." 


G>(o-neCJtfil7er!s  repamprit 

{Copyright  1894  by  George  Allen.} 


CHAPTER   XLI. 

HE  first  week  of  their  return  was  soon 
gone.  The  second  began.  It  was  the 
last  of  the  regiment's  stay  in  Meryton, 
^.  ^§p  and  all  the  young  ladies  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood were  drooping  apace.  The 
dejection  was  almost  universal.  The 
elder  Miss  Bennets  alone  were  still 
able  to  eat,  drink,  and  sleep,  and  pursue  the  usual 
course  of  their  employments.  Very  frequently  were 
they  reproached  for  this  insensibility  by  Kitty  and  Lydia, 


286  PRIDE  AND   PREJUDICE. 

whose  own  misery  was  extreme,  and  who  could  not 
comprehend  such  hard-heartedness  in  any  of  the  family. 

"  Good  Heaven  !  What  is  to  become  of  us  ?  What 
are  we  to  do  ? '  would  they  often  exclaim  in  the  bitter- 
ness of  woe.  "  How  can  you  be  smiling  so,  Lizzy?" 

Their  affectionate  mother  shared  all  their  grief;  she 
remembered  what  she  had  herself  endured  on  a  similar 
occasion  five-and-twenty  years  ago. 

"  I  am  sure,"  said  she,  "  I  cried  for  two  days  together 
when  Colonel  Miller's  regiment  went  away.  I  thought  I 
should  have  broke  my  heart." 

"  I  am  sure  I  shall  break  mine"  said  Lydia. 

"If  one  could  but  go  to  Brighton!''  observed  Mrs. 
Bennet. 

"  Oh  yes  ! — if  one  could  but  go  to  Brighton  !  But  papa 
is  so  disagreeable." 

"  A  little  sea-bathing  would  set  me  up  for  ever." 

"  And  my  aunt  Philips  is  sure  it  would  do  me  a  great 
deal  of  good,"  added  Kitty. 

Such  were  the  kind  of  lamentations  resounding  per- 
petually through  Longbourn  House.  Elizabeth  tried  to 
be  diverted  by  them  ;  but  all  sense  of  pleasure  was  lost 
in  shame.  She  felt  anew  the  justice  of  Mr.  Darcy's 
objections  ;  and  never  had  she  before  been  so  much  dis- 
posed to  pardon  his  interference  in  the  views  of  his  friend. 

But  the  gloom  of  Lydia's  prospect  was  shortly  cleared 
away ;  for  she  received  an  invitation  from  Mrs.  Forster, 
the  wife  of  the  colonel  of  the  regiment,  to  accompany 
her  to  Brighton.  This  invaluable  friend  was  a  very 
young  woman,  and  very  lately  married.  A  resemblance 
in  good-humour  and  good  spirits  had  recommended  her 
and  Lydia  to  each  other,  and  out  of  their  three  months' 
acquaintance  they  had  been  intimate  two. 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  287 

The  rapture  of  Lydia  on  this  occasion,  her  adoration 
of  Mrs.  Forster,  the  delight  of  Mrs.  Bennet,  and  the  mor- 
tification of  Kitty,  are  scarce!}'  to  be  described.  Wholly 
inattentive  to  her  sister's  feelings,  Lydia  flew  about  the 
house  in  restless  ecstasy,  calling  for  everyone's  congratu- 
lations, and  laughing  and  talking  with  more  violence  than 
ever  ;  whilst  the  luckless  Kitty  continued  in  the  parlour 
repining  at  her  fate  in  terms  as  unreasonable  as  her 
accent  was  peevish. 

"  I  cannot  see  why  Mrs.  Forster  should  not  ask  vie  as 
well  as  Lydia,"  said  she,  "  though  I  am  not  her  particular 
friend.  I  have  just  as  much  right  to  be  asked  as  she 
has,  and  more  too,  for  I  am  two  years  older." 

In  vain  did  Elizabeth  attempt*  to  make  her  reasonable, 
and  Jane  to  make  her  resigned.  As  for  Elizabeth  her- 
self, this  invitation  was  so  far  from  exciting  in  her  the 
same  feelings  as  in  her  mother  and  Lydia,  that  she  con- 
sidered it  as  the  death-warrant  of  all  possibility  of 
common  sense  for  the  latter  ;  and  detestable  as  such 
a  step  must  make  her,  were  it  known,  she  could  not  help 
secretly  advising  her  father  not  to  let  her  go.  She  repre- 
sented to  him  all  the  improprieties  of  Lydia's  general 
behaviour,  the  little  advantage  she  could  derive  from 
the  friendship  of  such  a  woman  as  Mrs.  Forster,  and  the 
probability  of  her  being  yet  more  imprudent  with  such 
a  companion  at  Brighton,  where  the  temptations  must 
be  greater  than  at  home.  He  heard  her  attentively,  and 
then  said,— 

"  Lydia  will  never  be  easy  till  she  has  exposed  herself 
in  some  public  place  or  other,  and  we  can  never  expect 
her  to  do  it  with  so  little  expense  or  inconvenience  to  her 
family  as  under  the  present  circumstances." 

"If  you  \vere  aware,"  said  Elizabeth,  "  of  the  very  great 


288  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

disadvantage  to  us  all,  which  must  arise  from  the  public 
notice  of  Lydia's  unguarded  and  imprudent  manner,  nay, 
which  has  already  arisen  from  it,  I  am  sure  you  would 
judge  differently  in  the  affair." 

"  Already  arisen  !"  repeated  Mr.  Bennet.  "  What  !  has 
she  frightened  away  some  of  your  lovers  ?  Poor  little 
Lizzy  !  But  do  not  be  cast  down.  Such  squeamish  youths 
as  cannot  bear  to  be  connected  with  a  little  absurdity 
are  not  worth  a  regret.  Come,  let  me  see  the  list  of  the 
pitiful  fellows  who  have  been  kept  aloof  by  Lydia's  folly." 

"  Indeed,  you  are  mistaken.  I  have  no  such  injuries  to 
resent.  It  is  not  of  peculiar,  but  of  general  evils,  which  I 
am  now  complaining.  Our  importance,  our  respectability 
in  the  world,  must  be  affected  by  the  wild  volatility,  the 
assurance  and  disdain  of  all  restraint  which  mark  Lydia's 
character.  Excuse  me, — for  I  must  speak  plainly.  If 
you,  my  dear  father,  will  not  take  the  trouble  of  checking 
her  exuberant  spirits,  and  of  teaching  her  that  her  present 
pursuits  are  not  to  be  the  business  of  her  life,  she  will 
soon  be  beyond  the  reach  of  amendment.  Her  character 
will  be  fixed  ;  and  she  will,  at  sixteen,  be  the  most 
determined  flirt  that  ever  made  herself  and  her  family 
ridiculous  ; — a  flirt,  too,  in  the  worst  and  meanest  degree 
of  flirtation  ;  without  any  attraction  beyond  youth  and  a 
tolerable  person  ;  and,  from  the  ignorance  and  emptiness 
of  her  mind,  wholly  unable  to  ward  off  any  portion  of 
that  universal  contempt  which  her  rage  for  admiration 
will  excite.  In  this  danger  Kitty  is  also  comprehended. 
She  will  follow  wherever  Lydia  leads.  Vain,  ignorant, 
idle,  and  absolutely  uncontrolled  !  Oh,  my  dear  father, 
can  you  suppose  it  possible  that  they  will  not  be  censured 
and  despised  wherever  they  are  known,  and  that  their 
sisters  will  not  be  often  involved  in  the  disgrace?" 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  289 

Mr.  Bennet  saw  that  her  whole  heart  was  in  the  subject  ; 
and,  affectionately  taking  her  hand,  said,  in  reply  ,- 

"  Do  not  make  yourself  uneasy,  my  love.  Wherever 
you  and  Jane  are  known,  you  must  be  respected  and 
valued  ;  and  you  will  not  appear  to  less  advantage  for 
having  a  couple  of — or  I  may  say,  three — very  silly  sisters. 
We  shall  have  no  peace  at  Longbourn  if  Lydia  does  not 
go  to  Brighton.  Let  her  go,  then.  Colonel  Forster  is  a 
sensible  man,  and  will  keep  her  out  of  any  real  mischief; 
and  she  is  luckily  too  poor  to  be  an  object  of  prey  to 
anybody.  At  Brighton  she  will  be  of  less  importance 
even  as  a  common  flirt  than  she  has  been  here.  The 
officers  will  find  women  better  worth  their  notice.  Let 
us  hope,  therefore,  that  her  being  there  may  teach  her 
her  own  insignificance.  At  any  rate,  she  cannot  grow 
many  degrees  worse,  without  authorizing  us  to  lock  her 
up  for  the  rest  of  her  life." 

With  this  answer  Elizabeth  was  forced  to  be  content ; 
but  her  own  opinion  continued  the  same,  and  she  left 
him  disappointed  and  sorry.  It  was  not  in  her  nature, 
however,  to  increase  her  vexations  by  dwelling  on  them. 
She  was  confident  of  having  performed  her  duty  ;  and  to 
fret  over  unavoidable  evils,  or  augment  them  by  anxiety, 
was  no  part  of  her  disposition. 

Had  Lydia  and  her  mother  known  the  substance  of 
her  conference  with  her  father,  their  indignation  would 
hardly  have  found  expression  in  their  united  volubility. 
In  Lydia's  imagination,  a  visit  to  Brighton  comprised 
every  possibility  of  earthly  happiness.  She  saw,  with  the 
creative  eye  of  fancy,  the  streets  of  that  gay  bathing- 
place  covered  with  officers.  She  saw  herself  the  object 
of  attention  to  tens  and  to  scores  of  them  at  present 
unknown.  She  saw  all  the  glories  of  the  camp :  its 

U 


290 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 


tents  stretched  forth  in  beauteous  uniformity  of  lines, 
crowded  with  the  young  and  the  gay,  and  dazzling  with 
scarlet ;  and,  to  complete  the  view,  she  saw  herself  seated 
beneath  a  tent,  tenderly  flirting  with  at  least  six  officers 
at  once. 


V 


[Copyright  1894  by  George  Allen.'} 

Had  she  known  that  her  sister  sought  to  tear  her  from 
such  prospects  and  such  realities  as  these,  what  would 
have  been  her  sensations  ?  They  could  have  been 
understood  only  by  her  mother,  who  might  have  felt 
nearly  the  same.  Lydia's  going  to  Brighton  was  all 
that  consoled  her  for  the  melancholy  conviction  of  her 
husband's  never  intending  to  go  there  himself. 

But  they  were  entirely  ignorant  of  what  had  passed  ; 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  29 1 

and  their  raptures  continued,  with  little  intermission,  to 
the  very  day  of  Lydia's  leaving  home. 

Elizabeth  was  now  to  see  Mr.  Wickham  for  the  last 
time.  Having  been  frequently  in  company  with  him 
since  her  return,  agitation  was  pretty  well  over ;  the 
agitations  of  former  partiality  entirely  so.  She  had  even 
learnt  to  detect,  in  the  very  gentleness  which  had  first 
delighted  her,  an  affectation  and  a  sameness  to  disgust 
and  weary.  In  his  present  behaviour  to  herself,  more- 
over, she  had  a  fresh  source  of  displeasure ;  for  the 
inclination  he  soon  testified  of  renewing  those  attentions 
which  had  marked  the  early  part  of  their  acquaintance 
could  only  serve,  after  what  had  since  passed,  to  provoke 
her.  She  lost  all  concern  for  him  in  finding  herself  thus 
selected  as  the  object  of  such  idle  and  frivolous  gallantry  ; 
and  while  she  steadily  repressed  it,  could  not  but  feel  the 
reproof  contained  in  his  believing,  that  however  long, 
and  for  whatever  cause,  his  attentions  had  been  with- 
drawn, her  vanity  would  be  gratified,  and  her  preference 
secured,  at  any  time,  by  their  renewal. 

On  the  very  last  day  of  the  regiment's  remaining  in 
Meryton,  he  dined,  with  others  of  the  officers,  at  Long- 
bourn  ;  and  so  little  was  Elizabeth  disposed  to  part  from 
him  in  good-humour,  that,  on  his  making  some  inquiry 
as  to  the  manner  in  which  her  time  had  passed  at 
Hunsford,  she  mentioned  Colonel  Fitzwilliam's  and  Mr. 
Darcy's  having  both  spent  three  weeks  at  Rosings,  and 
asked  him  if  he  were  acquainted  with  the  former. 

He  looked  surprised,  displeased,  alarmed  ;  but,  with  a 
moment's  recollection,  and  a  returning  smile,  replied, 
that  he  had  formerly  seen  him  often ;  and,  after 
observing  that  he  was  a  very  gentlemanlike  man,  asked 
her  how  she  had  liked  him.  Her  answer  was  warmly  in 


2Q2  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

his  favour.    With  an  air  of  indifference,  he  soon  afterwards 
added,  "  How  long  did  you  say  that  he  was  at  Rosings  ?  " 

"  Nearly  three  weeks." 

"  And  you  saw  him  frequently  ?  " 

"  Yes,  almost  every  day." 

"  His  manners  are  very  different  from  his  cousin's." 

"  Yes,  very  different  ;  but  I  think  Mr.  Darcy  improves 
on  acquaintance." 

"  Indeed  ! "  cried  Wickham,  with  a  look  which  did  not 
escape  her.  "And  pray  may  I  ask-  but  checking 
himself,  he  added,  in  a  gayer  tone,  "  Is  it  in  address  that 
he  improves  ?  Has  he  deigned  to  add  aught  of  civility 
to  his  ordinary  style  ?  for  I  dare  not  hope,"  he  continued, 
in  a  lower  and  more  serious  tone,  "  that  he  is  improved 
in  essentials." 

"  Oh,  no  ! ':  said  Elizabeth.  "  In  essentials,  I  believe, 
he  is  very  much  what  he  ever  was." 

While  she  spoke,  Wickham  looked  as  if  scarcely 
knowing  whether  to  rejoice  over  her  words  or  to  distrust 
their  meaning.  There  was  a  something  in  her  counte- 
nance which  made  him  listen  with  an  apprehensive  and 
anxious  attention,  while  she  added,- 

"  WThen  I  said  that  he  improved  on  acquaintance,  I  did 
not  mean  that  either  his  mind  or  manners  were  in  a  state 
of  improvement ;  but  that,  from  knowing  him  better,  his 
disposition  was  better  understood." 

Wickham's  alarm  now  appeared  in  a  heightened  com- 
plexion and  agitated  look  ;  for  a  few  minutes  he  was 
silent ;  till,  shaking  off  his  embarrassment,  he  turned  to 
her  again,  and  said  in  the  gentlest  of  accents, — 

"  You,  who  so  well  know  my  feelings  towards  Mr. 
Darcy,  will  readily  comprehend  how  sincerely  I  must 
rejoice  that  he  is  wise  enough  to  assume  even  the 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  293 

appearance  of  what  is  right.  His  pride,  in  that  direction, 
may  be  of  service,  if  not  to  himself,  to  many  others,  for 
it  must  deter  him  from  such  foul  misconduct  as  I  have 
suffered  by.  I  only  fear  that  the  sort  of  cautiousness  to 
which  you,  I  imagine,  have  been  alluding,  is  merely 
adopted  on  his  visits  to  his  aunt,  of  whose  good  opinion 
and  judgment  he  stands  much  in  awe.  His  fear  of  her 
has  always  operated,  I  know,  when  they  were  together  ; 
and  a  good  deal  is  to  be  imputed  to  his  wish  of 
forwarding  the  match  with  Miss  de  Bourgh,  which  I  am 
certain  he  has  very  much  at  heart." 

Elizabeth  could  not  repress  a  smile  at  this,  but  she 
answered  only  by  a  slight  inclination  of  the  head.  She 
saw  that  he  wanted  to  engage  her  on  the  old  subject  of  his 
grievances,  and  she  was  in  no  humour  to  indulge  him. 
The  rest  of  the  evening  passed  with  the  appearance^  on 
his  side,  of  usual  cheerfulness,  but  with  no  further  attempt 
to  distinguish  Elizabeth  ;  and  they  parted  at  last  with 
mutual  civility,  and  possibly  a  mutual  desire  of  never 
meeting  again. 

When  the  party  broke  up,  Lydia  returned  with  Mrs. 
Forster  to  Meryton,  from  whence  they  were  to  set  out 
early  the  next  morning.  The  separation  between  her 
and  her  family  was  rather  noisy  than  pathetic.  Kitty 
was  the  only  one  who  shed  tears  ;  but  she  did  weep  from 
vexation  and  envy.  Mrs.  Bennet  was  diffuse  in  her  good 
wishes  for  the  felicity  of  her  daughter,  and  impressive  in 
her  injunctions  that  she  would  not  miss  the  opportunity 
of  enjoying  herself  as  much  as  possible, — advice  which 
there  was  every  reason  to  believe  would  be  attended  to  ; 
and,  in  the  clamorous  happiness  of  Lydia  herself  in 
bidding  farewell,  the  more  gentle  adieus  of  her  sisters 
were  uttered  without  being  heard. 


arrival    of  Jnc 
yardtnerj 


CHAPTER   XLII. 

AD  Elizabeth's  opinion  been  all  drawn 
from  her  own  family,  she  could  not 
have  formed  a  very  pleasing  picture 
of  conjugal  felicity  or  domestic 
comfort.  Her  father,  captivated  by 
youth  and  beauty,  and  that  appear- 
ance of  good-humour  which  youth 
and  beauty  generally  give,  had  married  a  woman  whose 
weak  understanding  and  illiberal  mind  had  very  early  in 
their  marriage  put  an  end  to  all  real  affection  for  her. 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  2Q5 

Respect,  esteem,  and  confidence  had  vanished  for  ever  ; 
and  all  his  views  of  domestic  happiness  were  overthrown. 
But  Mr.  Bennet  was  not  of  a  disposition  to  seek  comfort 
for  the  disappointment  which  his  own  imprudence  had 
brought  on  in  any  of  those  pleasures  which  too  often 
console  the  unfortunate  for  their  folly  or  their  vice.  He 
was  fond  of  the  country  and  of  books  ;  and  from  these 
tastes  had  arisen  his  principal  enjoyments.  To  his 
wife  he  was  very  little  otherwise  indebted  than  as  her 
ignorance  and  folly  had  contributed  to  his  amusement. 
This  is  not  the  sort  of  happiness  which  a  man  wrould  in 
general  wish  to  owe  to  his  wife  ;  but  where  other  powers 
of  entertainment  are  wanting,  the  true  philosopher  will 
derive  benefit  from  such  as  are  given. 

Elizabeth,  however,  had  never  been  blind  to  the 
impropriety  of  her  father's  behaviour  as  a  husband.  She 
had  always  seen  it  with  pain  ;  but  respecting  his  abilities, 
and  grateful  for  his  affectionate  treatment  of  herself,  she 
endeavoured  to  forget  what  she  could  not  overlook,  and 
to  banish  from  her  thoughts  that  continual  breach  of 
conjugal  obligation  and  decorum  which,  in  exposing  his 
wife  to  the  contempt  of  her  own  children,  was  so  highly 
reprehensible.  But  she  had  never  felt  so  strongly  as  now 
the  disadvantages  which  must  attend  the  children  of  so 

O 

unsuitable  a  marriage,  nor  ever  been  so  fully  aware  of 
the  evils  arising  from  so  ill-judged  a  direction  of  talents 
-talents  which,  rightly  used,  might  at  least  have  pre- 
served the  respectability  of  his  daughters,  even  if  in- 
capable of  enlarging  the  mind  of  his  wife. 

When  Elizabeth  had  rejoiced  over  Wickham's  de- 
parture, she  found  little  other  cause  for  satisfaction  in 
the  loss  of  the  regiment.  Their  parties  abroad  were  less 
varied  than  before  ;  and  at  home  she  had  a  mother  and 


296  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

sister,  whose  constant  repinings  at  the  dulness  of  every- 
thing around  them  threw  a  real  gloom  over  their  domestic 
circle ;  and,  though  Kitty  might  in  time  regain  her 
natural  degree  of  sense,  since  the  disturbers  of  her  brain 
were  removed,  her  other  sister,  from  whose  disposition 
greater  evil  might  be  apprehended,  was  likely  to  be 
hardened  in  all  her  folly  and  assurance,  by  a  situation  of 
such  double  danger  as  a  watering-place  and  a  camp. 
Upon  the  whole,  therefore,  she  found,  what  has  been 
sometimes  found  before,  that  an  event  to  which  she  had 
looked  forward  with  impatient  desire,  did  not,  in  taking 
place,  bring  all  the  satisfaction  she  had  promised  herself. 
It  was  consequently  necessary  to  name  some  other  period 
for  the  commencement  of  actual  felicity  ;  to  have  some 
other  point  on  which  her  wishes  and  hopes  might  be 
fixed,  and  by  again  enjoying  the  pleasure  of  anticipation, 
console  herself  for  the  present,  and  prepare  for  another 
disappointment.  Her  tour  to  the  Lakes  was  now  the 
object  of  her  happiest  thoughts :  it  was  her  best 
consolation  for  all  the  uncomfortable  hours  which  the 
discontentedness  of  her  mother  and  Kitty  made  in- 
evitable ;  and  could  she  have  included  Jane  in  the  scheme, 
every  part  of  it  would  have  been  perfect. 

"  But  it  is  fortunate,"  thought  she,  "  that  I  have  some- 
thing to  wish  for.  Were  the  whole  arrangement  complete, 
my  disappointment  would  be  certain.  But  here,  by 
carrying  with  me  one  ceaseless  source  of  regret  in  my 
sister's  absence,  I  may  reasonably  hope  to  have  all  my 
expectations  of  pleasure  realized.  A  scheme  of  which 
every  part  promises  delight  can  never  be  successful  ;  and 
general  disappointment  is  only  warded  off  by  the  defence 
of  some  little  peculiar  vexation." 

When  Lydia  went   away  she  promised  to  write  very 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  297 

often  and  very  minutely  to  her  mother  and  Kitty ;  but 
her  letters  were  always  long  expected,  and  always  very 
short.  Those  to  her  mother  contained  little  else  than 
that  they  were  just  returned  from  the  library,  where  such 
and  such  officers  had  attended  them,  and  where  she  had 
seen  such  beautiful  ornaments  as  made  her  quite  wild  ; 
that  she  had  a  new  gown,  or  a  new  parasol,  which  she 
would  have  described  more  fully,  but  was  obliged  to 
leave  off  in  a  violent  hurry,  as  Mrs.  Forster  called  her, 
and  they  were  going  to  the  camp  ;  and  from  her  corre- 
spondence with  her  sister  there  was  still  less  to  be  learnt, 
for  her  letters  to  Kitty,  though  rather  longer,  were  much 
too  full  of  lines  under  the  words  to  be  made  public. 

After  the  first  fortnight  or  three  weeks  of  her  absence, 
health,  good-humour,  and  cheerfulness  began  to  reappear 
at  Longbourn.  Everything  wore  a  happier  aspect. 
The  families  who  had  been  in  town  for  the  winter  came 
back  again,  and  summer  finery  and  summer  engagements 
arose.  Mrs.  Bennet  was  restored  to  her  usual  querulous 
serenity  ;  and  by  the  middle  of  June  Kitty  was  so  much 
recovered  as  to  be  able  to  enter  Meryton  without  tears, — 
an  event  of  such  happy  promise  as  to  make  Elizabeth 
hope,  that  by  the  following  Christmas  she  might  be  so 
tolerably  reasonable  as  not  to  mention  an  officer  above 
once  a  day,  unless,  by  some  cruel  and  malicious  arrange- 
ment at  the  War  Office,  another  regiment  should  be 
quartered  in  Meryton. 

The  time  fixed  for  the  beginning  of  their  northern 
tour  was  now  fast  approaching  ;  and  a  fortnight  only 
was  wanting  of  it,  when  a  letter  arrived  from  Mrs. 
Gardiner,  which  at  once  delayed  its  commencement  and 
curtailed  its  extent.  Mr.  Gardiner  would  be  prevented 
by  business  from  setting  out  till  a  fortnight  later  in  July, 


298  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

and  must  be  in  London  again  within  a  month  ;  and  as 
that  left  too  short  a  period  for  them  to  go  so  far,  and  see 
so  much  as  they  had  proposed,  or  at  least  to  see  it  with 
the  leisure  and  comfort  they  had  built  on,  they  were 
obliged  to  give  up  the  Lakes,  and  substitute  a  more 
contracted  tour ;  and,  according  to  the  present  plan, 
were  to  go  no  farther  northward  than  Derbyshire.  In 
that  county  there  was  enough  to  be  seen  to  occupy  the 
chief  of  their  three  weeks  ;  and  to  Mrs.  Gardiner  it  had  a 
peculiarly  strong  attraction.  The  to\vn  where  she  had 
formerly  passed  some  years  of  her  life,  and  where  they 
were  now  to  spend  a  few  days,  was  probably  as  great  an 
object  of  her  curiosity  as  all  the  celebrated  beauties  of 
Matlock,  Chatsworth,  Dovedale,  or  the  Peak. 

Elizabeth  was  excessively  disappointed  :  she  had  set 
her  heart  on  seeing  the  Lakes  ;  and  still  thought  there 
might  have  been  time  enough.  But  it  was  her  business 
to  be  satisfied — and  certainly  her  temper  to  be  happy ; 
and  all  was  soon  right  again. 

With  the  mention  of  Derbyshire,  there  were  many 
ideas  connected.  It  was  impossible  for  her  to  see  the 
word  without  thinking  of  Pemberley  and  its  owner. 
"  But  surely,"  said  she,  "  I  may  enter  his  county  with 
impunity,  and  rob  it  of  a  few  petrified  spars,  without  his 
perceiving  me." 

The  period  of  expectation  was  now  doubled.  Four 
weeks  were  to  pass  away  before  her  uncle  and  aunt's 
arrival.  But  they  did  pass  away,  and  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Gardiner,  with  their  four  children,  did  at  length  appear 
at  Longbourn.  The  children,  two  girls  of  six  and  eight 
years  old,  and  two  younger  boys,  were  to  be  left  under 
the  particular  care  of  their  cousin  Jane,  who  was  the 
general  favourite,  and  whose  steady  sense  and  sweetness 


PRIDE    AND    PREJUDICE.  299 

of  temper  exactly  adapted  her  for  attending  to  them 
in  every  way — teaching  them,  playing  with  them,  and 
loving  them. 

The  Gardiners  stayed  only  one  night  at  Longbourn, 
and  set  off  the  next  morning  with  Elizabeth  in  pursuit  of 
novelty  and  amusement.  One  enjoyment  was  certain- 
that  of  suitableness  as  companions  ;  a  suitableness  which 
comprehended  health  and  temper  to  bear  inconveniences 
-cheerfulness  to  enhance  every  pleasure — and  affection 
and  intelligence,  which  might  supply  it  among  them- 
selves if  there  were  disappointments  abroad. 

It  is  not  the  object  of  this  work  to  give  a  description 
of  Derbyshire,  nor  of  any  of  the  remarkable  places 
through  which  their  route  thither  lay — Oxford,  Blenheim, 
Warwick,  Kenilworth,  Birmingham,  etc.,  are  sufficiently 
known.  A  small  part  of  Derbyshire  is  all  the  present 
concern.  To  the  little  town  of  Lambton,  the  scene  of 
Mrs.  Gardiner's  former  residence,  and  where  she  had 
lately  learned  that  some  acquaintance  still  remained, 
they  bent  their  steps,  after  having  seen  all  the  principal 
wonders  of  the  country;  and  within  five  miles  of  Lamb- 
ton,  Elizabeth  found,  from  her  aunt,  that  Pemberley  was 
situated.  It  was  not  in  their  direct  road  ;  nor  more  than 
a  mile  or  two  out  of  it.  In  talking  over  their  route  the 
evening  before,  Mrs.  Gardiner  expressed  an  inclination  to 
see  the  place  again.  Mr.  Gardiner  declared  his  willing- 
ness, and  Elizabeth  was  applied  to  for  her  approbation. 

"  My  love,  should  not  you  like  to  see  a  place  of  which 
you  have  heard  so  much  ? "  said  her  aunt.  "  A  place, 
too,  with  which  so  many  of  your  acquaintance  are 
connected.  Wickham  passed  all  his  youth  there,  you 
know." 

Elizabeth  was  distressed.     She  felt  that  she  had  no 


3<DO  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

business  at  Pemberley,  and  was  obliged  to  assume  a 
disinclination  for  seeing  it.  She  must  own  that  she  was 
tired  of  great  houses  :  after  going  over  so  many,  she 
really  had  no  pleasure  in  fine  carpets  or  satin  curtains. 

Mrs.  Gardiner  abused  her  stupidity.  "  If  it  were  merely 
a  fine  house  richly  furnished,"  said  she,  "  I  should  not 
care  about  it  myself;  but  the  grounds  are  delightful. 
They  have  some  of  the  finest  woods  in  the  country." 

Elizabeth  said  no  more ;  but  her  mind  could  not 
acquiesce.  The  possibility  of  meeting  Mr.  Darcy,  while 
viewing  the  place,  instantly  occurred.  It  would  be 
dreadful !  She  blushed  at  the  very  idea ;  and  thought 
it  would  be  better  to  speak  openly  to  her  aunt,  than  to 
run  such  a  risk.  But  against  this  there  were  objections  ; 
and  she  finally  resolved  that  it  could  be  the  last  resource, 
if  her  private  inquiries  as  to  the  absence  of  the  family 
were  unfavourably  answered. 

Accordingly,  when  she  retired  at  night,  she  asked  the 
chambermaid  whether  Pemberley  were  not  a  very  fine 
place,  what  was  the  name  of  its  proprietor,  and,  with  no 
little  alarm,  whether  the  family  were  down  for  the 
summer?  A  most  welcome  negative  followed  the  last 
question  ;  and  her  alarms  being  now  removed,  she  was  at 
leisure  to  feel  a  great  deal  of  curiosity  to  see  the  house 
herself;  and  when  the  subject  was  revived  the  next 
morning,  and  she  was  again  applied  to,  could  readily 
answer,  and  with  a  proper  air  of  indifference,  that  she  had 
not  really  any  dislike  to  the  scheme. 

To  Pemberley,  therefore,  they  were  to  go. 


CHAPTER   XLIII. 

LIZ  A  BETH,  as  they  drove  along, 
watched  for  the  first  appearance  of 
Pemberley  Woods  with  some  perturba- 
tion ;  and  when  at  length  they  turned 
in  at  the  lodge,  her  spirits  were  in  a 
high  flutter. 

The  park  was  very  large,  and  con- 
tained great  variety  of  ground.  They  entered  it  in  one 
of  its  lowest  points,  and  drove  for  some  time  through  a 
beautiful  wood  stretching  over  a  wide  extent. 

Elizabeth's  mind  was  too  full  for  conversation,  but  she 
saw  and  admired  every  remarkable  spot  and  point  of 
view.  They  gradually  ascended  for  half  a  mile,  and 
then  found  themselves  at  the  top  of  a  considerable 
eminence,  where  the  wood  ceased,  and  the  eye  was 
instantly  caught  by  Pemberley  House,  situated  on  the 
opposite  side  of  the  valley,  into  which  the  road  with 


302  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

some  abruptness  wound.  It  was  a  large,  handsome 
stone  building,  standing  well  on  rising  ground,  and 
backed  by  a  ridge  of  high  woody  hills  ;  and  in  front 
a  stream  of  some  natural  importance  was  swelled  into 
greater,  but  without  any  artificial  appearance.  Its  banks 
were  neither  formal  nor  falsely  adorned.  Elizabeth  was 
delighted.  She  had  never  seen  a  place  for  which  nature 
had  done  more,  or  where  natural  beauty  had  been  so 
little  counteracted  by  an  awkward  taste.  They  were 
all  of  them  warm  in  their  admiration ;  and  at  that 
moment  she  felt  that  to  be  mistress  of  Pemberley  might 
be  something ! 

They  descended  the  hill,  crossed  the  bridge,  and  drove 
to  the  door  ;  and,  while  examining  the  nearer  aspect  of 
the  house,  all  her  apprehension  of  meeting  its  owner 
returned.  She  dreaded  lest  the  chambermaid  had  been 
mistaken.  On  applying  to  see  the  place,  they  were  ad- 
•  mitted  into  the  hall ;  and  Elizabeth,  as  they  waited  for 
the  housekeeper,  had  leisure  to  wonder  at  her  being  where 
she  was. 

The  housekeeper  came  ;  a  respectable  looking  elderly 
woman,  much  less  fine,  and  more  civil,  than  she  had  any 
notion  of  finding  her.  They  followed  her  into  the  dining- 
parlour.  It  was  a  large,  well-proportioned  room,  hand- 
somely fitted  up.  Elizabeth,  after  slightly  surveying  it, 
went  to  a  window  to  enjoy  its  prospect.  The  hill,  crowned 
with  wood,  from  which  they  had  descended,  receiving 
increased  abruptness  from  the  distance,  was  a  beautiful 
object.  Every  disposition  of  the  ground  was  good  ;  and 
she  looked  on  the  whole  scene,  the  river,  the  trees  scattered 
on  its  banks,  and  the  winding  of  the  valley,  as  far  as  she 
could  trace  it,  with  delight.  As  they  passed  into  other 
rooms,  these  objects  were  taking  different  positions ;  but 


PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE.  303 

from  every  window  there  were  beauties  to  be  seen.  The 
rooms  were  lofty  and  handsome,  and  their  furniture 
suitable  to  the  fortune  of  their  proprietor  ;  but  Elizabeth 
saw,  with  admiration  of  his  taste,  that  it  was  neither  gaudy 
nor  uselessly  fine, — with  less  of  splendour,  and  more  real 
elegance,  than  the  furniture  of  Rosings. 

"  And  of  this  place,"  thought  she,  "  I  might  have  been 
mistress !  With  these  rooms  I  might  have  now  been 
familiarly  acquainted  !  Instead  of  viewing  them  as  a 
stranger,  I  might  have  rejoiced  in  them  as  my  own,  and 
welcomed  to  them  as  visitors  my  uncle  and  aunt.  But, 
no,"  recollecting  herself,  "  that  could  never  be  ;  my  uncle 
and  aunt  would  have  been  lost  to  me  ;  I  should  not  have 
been  allowed  to  invite  them." 

This  was  a  lucky  recollection — it  saved  her  from  some- 
thing like  regret. 

She  longed  to  inquire  of  the  housekeeper  whether  her 
master  were  really  absent,  but  had  not  courage  for  it. 
At  length,  however,  the  question  was  asked  by  her  uncle  ; 
and  she  turned  away  with  alarm,  while  Mrs.  Reynolds 
replied,  that  he  was  ;  adding,  "  But  we  expect  him  to- 
morrow, with  a  large  party  of  friends."  How  rejoiced 
was  Elizabeth  that  their  own  journey  had  not  by  any 
circumstance  been  delayed  a  day  ! 

Her  aunt  now  called  her  to  look  at  a  picture.  She 
approached,  and  saw  the  likeness  of  Mr.  Wickham,  sus- 
pended, amongst  several  other  miniatures,  over  the 
mantel-piece.  Her  aunt  asked  her,  smilingly,  how  she 
liked  it.  The  housekeeper  came  forward,  and  told  them 
it  was  the  picture  of  a  young  gentleman,  the  son  of  her 
late  master's  steward,  who  had  been  brought  up  by  him 
at  his  own  expense.  "  He  is  now  gone  into  the  army," 
she  added  ;  "but  I  am  afraid  he  has  turned  out  very  wild.'' 


304  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

Mrs.  Gardiner  looked  at  her  niece  with  a  smile,  but 
Elizabeth  could  not  return  it. 

"  And  that,"  said  Mrs.  Reynolds,  pointing  to  another  of 
the  miniatures,  "  is  my  master — and  very  like  him.  It 
was  drawn  at  the  same  time  as  the  other — about  eight 
years  ago." 

"  I  have  heard  much  of  your  master's  fine  person,"  said 
Mrs.  Gardiner,  looking  at  the  picture  ;  "  it  is  a  handsome 
face.  But,  Lizzy,  you  can  tell  us  whether  it  is  like  or  not." 

Mrs.  Reynolds'  respect  for  Elizabeth  seemed  to  increase 
on  this  intimation  of  her  knowing  her  master. 

"Does  that  young  lady  know  Mr.  Darcy?" 

Elizabeth  coloured,  and  said,  "  A  little." 

"  And  do  not  you  think  him  a  very  handsome  gentle- 
man, ma'am  ?  " 

"  Yes,  very  handsome." 

"  I  am  sure  /  know  none  so  handsome  ;  but  in  the 
gallery  upstairs  you  will  see  a  finer,  larger  picture  of  him 
than  this.  This  room  was  my  late  master's  favourite 
room,  and  these  miniatures  are  just  as  they  used  to  be 
then.  He  was  very  fond  of  them." 

This  accounted  to  Elizabeth  for  Mr.  Wickham's  'being 
among  them. 

Mrs.  Reynolds  then  directed  their  attention  to  one  of 
Miss  Darcy,  drawn  when  she  was  only  eight  years  old. 

"  And  is  Miss  Darcy  as  handsome  as  her  brother  ? " 
said  Mr.  Gardiner. 

"  Oh,  yes — the  handsomest  young  lady  that  ever  was 
seen  ;  and  so  accomplished  !  She  plays  and  sings  all  day 
long.  In  the  next  room  is  a  new  instrument  just  come 
down  for  her — a  present  from  my  master :  she  comes 
here  to-morrow  with  him." 

Mr.  Gardiner,  whose  manners  were  easy  and  pleasant, 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  305 

encouraged  her  communicativeness  by  his  questions  and 
remarks :  Mrs.  Reynolds,  either  from  pride  or  attachment, 
had  evidently  great  pleasure  in  talking  of  her  master  and 
his  sister. 

"  Is  your  master  much  at  Pemberley  in  the  course  of 
the  year  ? " 

"  Not  so  much  as  I  could  wish,  sir :  but  I  dare  say  he 
may  spend  half  his  time  here  ;  and  Miss  Darcy  is  always 
down  for  the  summer  months." 

"  Except,"  thought  Elizabeth,  "  when  she  goes  to 
Ramsgate." 

"  If  your  master  would  marry,  you  might  see  more  of 
him." 

"  Yes,  sir  ;  but  I  do  not  know  when  that  will  be.  I  do 
not  know  who  is  good  enough  for  him." 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Gardiner  smiled.  Elizabeth  could  not 
help  saying,  "  It  is  very  much  to  his  credit,  I  am  sure, 
that  you  should  think  so." 

"  I  say  no  more  than  the  truth,  and  what  everybody 
will  say  that  knows  him,"  replied  the  other.  Elizabeth 
thought  this  was  going  pretty  far ;  and  she  listened  with 
increasing  astonishment  as  the  housekeeper  added,  "  I 
have  never  had  a  cross  word  from  him  in  my  life,  and  I 
have  known  him  ever  since  he  was  four  years  old." 

This  was  praise  of  all  others  most  extraordinary,  most 
opposite  to  her  ideas.  That  he  was  not  a  good-tempered 
man  had  been  her  firmest  opinion.  Her  keenest  attention 
was  awakened  :  she  longed  to  hear  more  ;  and  was  grate- 
ful to  her  uncle  for  saying, — 

"  There  are  very  few  people  of  whom  so  much  can  be 
said.  You  are  lucky  in  having  such  a  master." 

"Yes,  sir,  I  know  I  am.  If  I  were  to  go  through  the 
world,  I  could  not  meet  with  a  better.  But  I  have  always 

x 


306  PRIDE  AND   PREJUDICE. 

observed,  that  they  who  are  good-natured  when  children, 
are  good-natured  when  they  grow  up  ;  and  he  was  always 
the  sweetest  tempered,  most  generous-hearted  boy  in  the 
world." 

Elizabeth  almost  stared  at  her.  "  Can  this  be  Mr. 
Darcy  ?  "  thought  she. 

"  His  father  was  an  excellent  man,"  said  Mrs.  Gardiner. 

"  Yes,  ma'am,  that  he  was  indeed  ;  and  his  son  will  be 
just  like  him — just  as  affable  to  the  poor." 

Elizabeth  listened,  wondered,  doubted,  and  was  im- 
patient for  more.  Mrs.  Reynolds  could  interest  her  on 
no  other  point.  She  related  the  subjects  of  the  pictures, 
the  dimensions  of  the  rooms,  and  the  price  of  the  furniture 
in  vain.  Mr.  Gardiner,  highly  amused  by  the  kind  of 
family  prejudice,  to  which  he  attributed  her  excessive 
commendation  of  her  master,  soon  led  again  to  the 
subject ;  and  she  dwelt  with  energy  on  his  many  merits, 
as  they  proceeded  together  up  the  great  staircase, 

"  He  is  the  best  landlord,  and  the  best  master,"  said 
she,  "  that  ever  lived.  Not  like  the  wild  young  men  now- 
a-days,  who  think  of  nothing  but  themselves.  There  is 
not  one  of  his  tenants  or  servants  but  what  will  give  him 
a  good  name.  Some  people  call  him  proud  ;  but  I  am 
sure  I  never  saw  Anything  of  it.  To  my  fancy,  it  is  only 
because  he  does  not  rattle  away  like  other  young  men." 

"  In  what  an  amiable  light  does  this  place  him ! " 
thought  Elizabeth. 

"  This  fine  account  of  him,"  whispered  her  aunt  as 
they  walked,  "  is  not  quite  consistent  with  his  behaviour 
to  our  poor  friend." 

"  Perhaps  we  might  be  deceived." 

"  That  is  not  very  likely ;  our  authority  was  too 
good." 


PRIDE    AND    PREJUDICE.  307 

On  reaching  the  spacious  lobby  above,  they  were 
shown  into  a  very  pretty  sitting-room,  lately  fitted  up 
with  greater  elegance  and  lightness  than  the  apartments 
below ;  and  were  informed  that  it  was  but  just  done  to 
give  pleasure  to  Miss  Darcy,  who  had  taken  a  liking  to 
the  room,  when  last  at  Pemberley. 

"  He  is  certainly  a  good  brother,"  said  Elizabeth,  as 
she  walked  towards  one  of  the  windows. 

Mrs.  Reynolds  anticipated  Miss  Darcy's  delight,  when 
she  should  enter  the  room.  "  And  this  is  always  the  way 
with  him,"  she  added.  "  Whatever  can  give  his  sister 
any  pleasure,  is  sure  to  be  done  in  a  moment.  There  is 
nothing  he  would  not  do  for  her." 

The  picture  gallery,  and  two  or  three  of  the  principal 
bed-rooms,  were  all  that  remained  to  be  shown.  In 
the  former  were  many  good  paintings  :  but  Elizabeth 
knew  nothing  of  the  art ;  and  from  such  as  had  been 

o 

already  visible  below,  she  had  willingly  turned  to  look 
at  some  drawings  of  Miss  Darcy's,  in  crayons,  whose 
subjects  were  usually  more  interesting,  and  also  more 
intelligible. 

In  the  gallery  there  were  many  family  portraits,  but 
they  could  have  little  to  fix  the  attention  of  a  stranger. 
Elizabeth  walked  on  in  quest  of  the  only  face  whose 
features  would  be  known  to  her.  At  last  it  arrested  her 
-and  she  beheld  a  striking  resemblance  of  Mr.  Darcy, 
with  such  a  smile  over  the  face,  as  she  remembered  to 
have  sometimes  seen,  when  he  looked  at  her.  She  stood 
several  minutes  before  the  picture,  in  earnest  contempla- 
tion, and  returned  to  it  again  before  they  quitted  the 
gallery.  Mrs.  Reynolds  informed  them,  that  it  had  been 
taken  in  his  father's  lifetime. 

There  was   certainly  at  this   moment,  in   Elizabeth's 


308  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

mind,  a  more  gentle  sensation  towards  the  original  than 
she  had  ever  felt  in  the  height  of  their  acquaintance. 
The  commendation  bestowed  on  him  by  Mrs.  Reynolds 
was  of  no  trifling  nature.  What  praise  is  more  valuable 
than  the  praise  of  an  intelligent  servant  ?  As  a  brother, 
a  landlord,  a  master,  she  considered  how  many  people's 
happiness  were  in  his  guardianship !  How  much  of 
pleasure  or  pain  it  was  in  his  power  to  bestow !  How 
much  of  good  or  evil  must  be  done  by  him  !  Every  idea 
that  had  been  brought  forward  by  the  housekeeper  was 
favourable  to  his  character  ;  and  as  she  stood  before  the 
canvas,  on  which  he  was  represented,  and  fixed  his  eyes 
upon  herself,  she  thought  of  his  regard  with  a  deeper 
sentiment  of  gratitude  than  it  had  ever  raised  before : 
she  remembered  its  warmth,  and  softened  its  impropriety 
of  expression. 

When  all  of  the  house  that  was  open  to  general 
inspection  had  been  seen,  they  returned  down  stairs  ; 
and,  taking  leave  of  the  housekeeper,  were  consigned 
over  to  the  gardener,  who  met  them  at  the  hall  door. 

As  they  walked  across  the  lawn  towards  the  river, 
Elizabeth  turned  back  to  look  again  ;  her  uncle  and  aunt 
stopped  also  ;  and  while  the  former  was  conjecturing  as 
to  the  date  of  the  building,  the  owner  of  it  himself 
suddenly  came  forward  from  the  road  which  led  behind 
it  to  the  stables. 

They  were  within  twenty  yards  of  each  other  ;  and  so 
abrupt  was  his  appearance,  that  it  was  impossible  to 
avoid  his  sight.  Their  eyes  instantly  met,  and  the 
cheeks  of  each  were  overspread  with  the  deepest  blush. 
He  absolutely  started,  and  for  a  moment  seemed 
immovable  from  surprise  ;  but  shortly  recovering  him- 
self, advanced  towards  the  party,  and  spoke  to  Elizabeth, 


PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE.  309 

if  not  in  terms  of  perfect  composure,  at  least  of  perfect 
civility. 

She  had  instinctively  turned  away  ;  but  stopping  on 
his  approach,  received  his  compliments  with  an  embar- 
rassment impossible  to  be  overcome.  Had  his  first  appear- 
ance, or  his  resemblance  to  the  picture  they  had  just 
been  examining,  been  insufficient  to  assure  the  other  two 
that  they  now  saw  Mr.  Darcy,  the  gardener's  expression 
of  surprise,  on  beholding  his  master,  must  immediately 
have  told  it.  They  stood  a  little  aloof  while  he  was  talk- 
ing to  their  niece,  who,  astonished  and  confused,  scarcely 
dared  lift  her  eyes  to  his  face,  and  knew  not  what  answer 
she  returned  to  his  civil  inquiries  after  her  family. 
Amazed  at  the  alteration  of  his  manner  since  they  last 
parted,  every  sentence  that  he  uttered  was  increasing  her 
embarrassment ;  and  every  idea  of  the  impropriety  of  her 
being  found  there  recurring  to  her  mind,  the  few  minutes 
in  which  they  continued  together  were  some  of  the  most 
uncomfortable  of  her  life.  Nor  did  he  seem  much  more 
at  ease ;  when  he  spoke,  his  accent  had  none  of  its  usual 
sedateness  ;  and  he  repeated  his  inquiries  as  to  the  time 
of  her  having  left  Longbourn,  and  of  her  stay  in  Derby- 
shire, so  often,  and  in  so  hurried  a  way,  as  plainly  spoke 
the  distraction  of  his  thoughts. 

At  length,  every  idea  seemed  to  fail  him  ;  and  after 
standing  a  few  moments  without  saying  a  word,  he  sud- 
denly recollected  himself,  and  took  leave. 

The  others  then  joined  her,  and  expressed  their  ad- 
miration of  his  figure ;  but  Elizabeth  heard  not  a  word, 
and,  wholly  engrossed  by  her  own  feelings,  followed  them 
in  silence.  She  was  overpowered  by  shame  and  vexa- 
tion. Her  coming  there  wras  the  most  unfortunate,  the 
most  ill-judged  thing  in  the  world  !  How  strange  must  it 


310  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

appear  to  him  !  In  what  a  disgraceful  light  might  it  not 
strike  so  vain  a  man  !  It  might  seem  as  if  she  had 
purposely  thrown  herself  in  his  way  again  !  Oh  !  why 
did  she  come  ?  or,  why  did  he  thus  come  a  day  before  he 
was  expected  ?  Had  they  been  only  ten  minutes  sooner, 
they  should  have  been  beyond  the  reach  of  his  discrimi- 
nation ;  for  it  was  plain  that  he  was  that  moment  arrived, 
that  moment  alighted  from  his  horse  or  his  carriage. 
She  blushed  again  and  again  over  the  perverseness  of  the 
meeting.  And  his  behaviour,  so  strikingly  altered, — what 
could  it  mean  ?  That  he  should  even  speak  to  her  was 
amazing! — but  to  speak  with  such  civility,  to  inquire  after 
her  family  !  Never  in  her  life  had  she  seen  his  manners  so 
little  dignified,  never  had  he  spoken  with  such  gentleness 
as  on  this  unexpected  meeting.  What  a  contrast  did  it 
offer  to  his  last  address  in  Rosings  Park,  when  he  put 
his  letter  into  her  hand  !  She  knew  not  what  to  think,  or 
how  to  account  for  it. 

They  had  now  entered  a  beautiful  walk  by  the  side  of 
the  water,  and  every  step  was  bringing  forward  a  nobler 
fall  of  ground,  or  a  finer  reach  of  the  woods  to  which  they 
were  approaching  :  but  it  was  some  time  before  Elizabeth 
\vas  sensible  of  any  of  it ;  and,  though  she  answered 
mechanically  to  the  repeated  appeals  of  her  uncle  and 
aunt,  and  seemed  to  direct  her  eyes  to  such  objects  as 
they  pointed  out,  she  distinguished  no  part  of  the 
scene.  Her  thoughts  were  all  fixed  on  that  one  spot 
of  Pemberley  House,  whichever  it  might  be,  where 
Mr.  Darcy  then  was.  She  longed  to  know  what  at  that 
moment  was  passing  in  his  mind  ;  in  what  manner  he 
thought  of  her,  and  whether,  in  defiance  of  everything, 
she  was  still  dear  to  him.  Perhaps  he  had  been  civil 
only  because  he  felt  himself  at  ease  ;  yet  there  had  been 


PRIDE  AND   PREJUDICE.  311 

that  in  his  voice,  which  was  not  like  ease.  Whether  he 
had  felt  more  of  pain  or  of  pleasure  in  seeing  her,  she 
could  not  tell,  but  he  certainly  had  not  seen  her  with 
composure. 

At  length,  however,  the  remarks  of  her  companions 
on  her  absence  of  mind  roused  her,  and  she  felt  the 
necessity  of  appearing  more  like  herself. 

They  entered  the  woods,  and,  bidding  adieu  to  the 
river  for  a  while,  ascended  some  of  the  higher  grounds  ; 
whence,  in  spots  where  the  opening  of  the  trees  gave  the 
eye  power  to  wander,  were  many  charming  views  of  the 
valley,  the  opposite  hills,  with  the  long  range  of  woods 
overspreading  many,  and  occasionally  part  of  the  stream. 
Mr.  Gardiner  expressed  a  wish  of  going  round  the  whole 
park,  but  feared  it  might  be  beyond  a  walk.  With  a 
triumphant  smile,  they  were  told,  that  it  was  ten  miles 
round.  It  settled  the  matter ;  and  they  pursued  the 
accustomed  circuit ;  which  brought  them  again,  after 
some  time,  in  a  descent  among  hanging  woods,  to  the 
edge  of  the  water,  and  one  of  its  narrowest  parts.  They 
crossed  it  by  a  simple  bridge,  in  character  with  the 
general  air  of  the  scene  :  it  was  a  spot  less  adorned  than 
any  they  had  yet  visited  ;  and  the  valley,  here  contracted 
into  a  glen,  allowed  room  only  for  the  stream,  and  a 
narrow  walk  amidst  the  rough  coppice-wood  which 
bordered  it.  Elizabeth  longed  to  explore  its  windings  ; 
but  when  they  had  crossed  the  bridge,  and  perceived 
their  distance  from  the  house,  Mrs.  Gardiner,  who  was 
not  a  great  walker,  could  go  no  farther,  and  thought  only 
of  returning  to  the  carriage  as  quickly  as  possible.  Her 
niece  was,  therefore,  obliged  to  submit,  and  they  took 
their  way  towards  the  house  on  the  opposite  side  of  the 
river,  in  the  nearest  direction  ;  but  their  progress  was 


312  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

slow,  for  Mr.  Gardiner,  though  seldom  able  to  indulge 
the  taste,  was  very  fond  of  fishing,  and  was  so  much 
engaged  in  watching  the  occasional  appearance  of  some 
trout  in  the  water,  and  talking  to  the  man  about  them, 
that  he  advanced  but  little.  Whilst  wandering  on  in 
this  slow  manner,  they  were  again  surprised,  and 
Elizabeth's  astonishment  was  quite  equal  to  what  it  had 
been  at  first,  by  the  sight  of  Mr.  Darcy  approaching 
them,  and  at  no  great  distance.  The  walk  being  here 
less  sheltered  than  on  the  other  side,  allowed  them  to  see 
him  before  they  met.  Elizabeth,  however  astonished, 
was  at  least  more  prepared  for  an  interview  than  before, 
and  resolved  to  appear  and  to  speak  with  calmness,  if  he 
really  intended  to  meet  them.  For  a  few  moments, 
indeed,  she  felt  that  he  would  probably  strike  into  some 
other  path.  The  idea  lasted  while  a  turning  in  the  walk 
concealed  him  from  their  view  ;  the  turning  past,  he  was 
immediately  before  them.  With  a  glance  she  saw  that  he 
had  lost  none  of  his  recent  civility ;  and,  to  imitate  his 
politeness,  she  began  as  they  met  to  admire  the  beauty 
of  the  place ;  but  she  had  not  got  beyond  the  words 
"delightful,"  and  "charming,"  when  some  unlucky 
recollections  obtruded,  and  she  fancied  that  praise  of 
Pemberley  from  her  might  be  mischievously  construed. 
Her  colour  changed,  and  she  said  no  more. 

Airs.  Gardiner  was  standing  a  little  behind  ;  and  on 
her  pausing,  he  asked  her  if  she  would  do  him  the  honour 
of  introducing  him  to  her  friends.  This  was  a  stroke  of 
civility  for  which  she  was  quite  unprepared  ;  and  she 
could  hardly  suppress  a  smile  at  his  being  now  seeking 
the  acquaintance  of  some  of  those  very  people,  against 
whom  his  pride  had  revolted,  in  his  offer  to  herself. 
"  What  will  be  his  surprise,"  thought  she,  "  when  he 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  313 

knows  who  they  are  !     He  takes  them  now  for  people  of 
fashion." 

The  introduction,  however,  was  immediately  made  ; 
and  as  she  named  their  relationship  to  herself,  she  stole 
a  sly  look  at  him,  to  see  how  he  bore  it ;  and  was  not 
without  the  expectation  of  his  decamping  as  fast  as  he 
could  from  such  disgraceful  companions.  That  he  was 
surprised  by  the  connection  was  evident :  he  sustained  it, 
however,  with  fortitude :  and,  so  far  from  going  away, 
turned  back  with  them,  and  entered  into  conversation 
with  Mr.  Gardiner.  Elizabeth  could  not  but  be  pleased, 
could  not  but  triumph.  It  was  consoling  that  he  should 
know  she  had  some  relations  for  whom  there  was  no  need 
to  blush.  She  listened  most  attentively  to  all  that  passed 
between  them,  and  gloried  in  every  expression,  every 
sentence  of  her  uncle,  which  marked  his  intelligence,  his 
taste,  or  his  good  manners. 

The  conversation  soon  turned  upon  fishing ;  and  she 
heard  Mr.  Darcy  invite  him,  with  the  greatest  civility, 
to  fish  there  as  often  as  he  chose,  while  he  continued  in 
the  neighbourhood,  offering  at  the  same  time  to  supply 
him  with  fishing  tackle,  and  pointing  out  those  parts  of 
the  stream  where  there  was  usually  most  sport.  Mrs. 
Gardiner,  who  was  walking  arm  in  arm  with  Elizabeth, 
gave  her  a  look  expressive  of  her  wonder.  Elizabeth  said 
nothing,  but  it  gratified  her  exceedingly  ;  the  compliment 
must  be  all  for  herself.  Her  astonishment,  however, 
was  extreme  ;  and  continually  was  she  repeating,  "  Why 
is  he  so  altered  ?  From  what  can  it  proceed  ?  It  cannot 
be  for  me,  it  cannot  be  for  my  sake  that  his  manners  are 
thus  softened.  My  reproofs  at  Hunsford  could  not  work 
such  a  change  as  this.  It  is  impossible  that  he  should 
still  love  me." 


314  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

After  walking  some  time  in  this  way,  the  two  ladies  in 
front,  the  two  gentlemen  behind,  on  resuming  their  places, 
after  descending  to  the  brink  of  the  river  for  the  better 
inspection  of  some  curious  water-plant,  there  chanced  to 
be  a  little  alteration.  It  originated  in  Mrs.  Gardiner,  who, 
fatigued  by  the  exercise  of  the  morning,  found  Elizabeth's 
arm  inadequate  to  her  support,  and  consequently  pre- 
ferred her  husband's.  Mr.  Darcy  took  her  place  by  her 
niece,  and  they  , walked  on  together.  After  a  short  silence 
the  lady  first  spoke.  She  wished  him  to  know  that  she 
had  been  assured  of  his  absence  before  she  came  to  the 
place,  and  accordingly  began  by  observing,  that  his  arrival 
had  been  very  unexpected — "  for  your  housekeeper,"  she 
added,  "  informed  us  that  you  would  certainly  not  be  here 
till  to-morrow  ;  and,  indeed,  before  we  left  Bakewell,  we 
understood  that  you  were  not  immediately  expected  in 
the  country."  He  acknowledged  the  truth  of  it  all ;  and 
said  that  business  with  his  steward  had  occasioned  his 
coming  forward  a  few  hours  before  the  rest  of  the  part}' 
with  whom  he  had  been  travelling.  "  They  will  join  me 
early  to-morrow,"  he  continued,  "and  among  them  are 
some  who  will  claim  an  acquaintance  with  you, — Mr. 
Bingley  and  his  sisters." 

Elizabeth  answered  only  by  a  slight  bow.  Her  thoughts 
were  instantly  driven  back  to  the  time  when  Mr.  Bingley's 
name  had  been  last  mentioned  between  them  ;  and  if  she 
might  judge  from  his  complexion,  his  mind  was  not  very 
differently  engaged. 

"  There  is  also  one  other  person  in  the  party,"  he  con- 
tinued after  a  pause,  "  who  more  particularly  wishes  to  be 
known  to  you.  Will  you  allow  me,  or  do  I  ask  too  much, 
to  introduce  my  sister  to  your  acquaintance  during  your 
stay  at  Lambton  ?  " 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  315 

The  surprise  of  such  an  application  was  great  indeed  ; 
it  was  too  great  for  her  to  know  in  what  manner  she 
acceded  to  it.  She  immediately  felt  that  whatever  desire 
Miss  Darcy  might  have  of  being  acquainted  with  her, 
must  be  the  work  of  her  brother,  and  without  looking 
farther,  it  was  satisfactory  ;  it  was  gratifying  to  know  that 
his  resentment  had  not  made  him  think  really  ill  of  her. 

They  now  walked  on  in  silence  ;  each  of  them  deep  in 
thought.  Elizabeth  was  not  comfortable  ;  that  was  im- 
possible ;  but  she  was  flattered  and  pleased.  His  wish  of 
introducing  his  sister  to  her  was  a  compliment  of  the 
highest  kind.  They  soon  outstripped  the  others  ;  and 
when  they  had  reached  the  carriage,  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Gardiner  were  half  a  quarter  of  a  mile  behind. 

He  then  asked  her  to  walk  into  the  house — but  she 
declared  herself  not  tired,  and  they  stood  together  on  the 
lawn.  At  such  a  time  much  might  have  been  said,  and 
silence  was  very  awkward.  She  wanted  to  talk,  but 
there  seemed  an  embargo  on  every  subject.  At  last  she 
recollected  that  she  had  been  travelling,  and  they  talked 
of  Matlock  and  Dovedale  with  great  perseverance.  Yet 
time  and  her  aunt  moved  slowly — and  her  patience  and 
her  ideas  were  nearly  worn  out  before  the  tete-a-tete  was 
over. 

On  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Gardiner's  coming  up  they  were  all 
pressed  to  go  into  the  house  and  take  some  refreshment ; 
but  this  was  declined,  and  they  parted  on  each  side  with 
the  utmost  politeness.  Mr.  Darcy  handed  the  ladies  into 
the  carriage  ;  and  when  it  drove  off,  Elizabeth  saw  him 
walking  slowly  towards  the  house. 

The  observations  of  her  uncle  and  aunt  now  began  ; 
and  each  of  them  pronounced  him  to  be  infinitely  superior 
to  anything  they  had  expected. 


3l6  PRIDE  AND   PREJUDICE. 

"  He  is  perfectly  well-behaved,  polite,  and  unassuming," 
said  her  uncle. 

"  There  is  something  a  little  stately  in  him,  to  be  sure," 
replied  her  aunt ;  "  but  it  is  confined  to  his  air,  and  is  not 
unbecoming.  I  can  now  say  with  the  housekeeper,  that 
though  some  people  may  call  him  proud,  /  have  seen 
nothing  of  it." 

"  I  was  never  more  surprised  than  by  his  behaviour  to 
us.  It  was  more  than  civil ;  it  was  really  attentive  ;  and 
there  was  no  necessity  for  such  attention.  His  acquain- 
tance with  Elizabeth  was  very  trifling." 

"  To  be  sure,  Lizzy,"  said  her  aunt, "  he  is  not  so  hand- 
some as  Wickham  ;  or  rather  he  has  not  Wickham's 
countenance,  for  his  features  are  perfectly  good.  But 
how  came  you  to  tell  us  that  he  was  so  disagreeable  ?  " 

Elizabeth  excused  herself  as  well  as  she  could  :  said 
that  she  had  liked  him  better  when  they  met  in  Kent 
than  before,  and  that  she  had  never  seen  him  so  pleasant 
as  this  morning. 

"  But  perhaps  he  may  be  a  little  whimsical  in  his 
civilities,"  replied  her  uncle.  "  Your  great  men  often  are  ; 
and  therefore  I  shall  not  take  him  at  his  word  about 
fishing,  as  he  might  change  his  mind  another  day,  and 
warn  me  off  his  grounds." 

Elizabeth  felt  that  they  had  entirely  mistaken  his 
character,  but  said  nothing. 

"  From  what  we  have  seen  of  him,"  continued  Mrs. 
Gardiner,  "  I  really  should  not  have  thought  that  he 
could  have  behaved  in  so  cruel  a  way  by  anybody  as  he 
has  done  by  poor  Wickham.  He  has  not  an  ill-natured 
look.  On  the  contrary,  there  is  something  pleasing  about 
his  mouth  when  he  speaks.  And  there  is  something  of 
dignity  in  his  countenance,  that  would  not  give  one  an 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  317 

unfavourable  idea  of  his  heart.  But,  to  be  sure,  the 
good  lady  who  showed  us  the  house  did  give  him  a 
most  flaming  character !  I  could  hardly  help  laughing 
aloud  sometimes.  But  he  is  a  liberal  master,  I  suppose, 
and  tJtaty  in  the  eye  of  a  servant,  comprehends  every 
virtue." 

Elizabeth  here  felt  herself  called  on  to  say  something 
in  vindication  of  his  behaviour  to  Wickham  ;  and,  there- 
fore, gave  them  to  understand,  in  as  guarded  a  manner 
as  she  could,  that  by  what  she  had  heard  from  his  rela- 
tions in  Kent,  his  actions  were  capable  of  a  very  different 
construction  ;  and  that  his  character  was  by  no  means  so 
faulty,  nor  Wickham's  so  amiable,  as  they  had  been 
considered  in  Hertfordshire.  In  confirmation  of  this,  she 
related  the  particulars  of  all  the  pecuniary  transactions  in 
which  they  had  been  connected,  without  actually  nam- 
ing her  authority,  but  stating  it  to  be  such  as  might  be 
relied  on. 

Mrs.  Gardiner  was  surprised  and  concerned  :  but  as 
they  were  now  approaching  the  scene  of  her  former 
pleasures,  every  idea  gave  way  to  the  charm  of  recollec- 
tion ;  and  she  was  too  much  engaged  in  pointing  out  to 
her  husband  all  the  interesting  spots  in  its  environs,  to 
think  of  anything  else.  Fatigued  as  she  had  been  by  the 
morning's  walk,  they  had  no  sooner  dined  than  she  set 
off  again  in  quest  of  her  former  acquaintance,  and  the 
evening  was  spent  in  the  satisfactions  of  an  intercourse 
renewed  after  many  years'  discontinuance. 

The  occurrences  of  the  day  were  too  full  of  interest  to 
leave  Elizabeth  much  attention  for  any  of  these  new 
friends ;  and  she  could  do  nothing  but  think,  and  think 
with  wonder,  of  Mr.  Darcy's  civility,  and,  above  all,  of  his 
wishing  her  to  be  acquainted  with  his  sister. 


!   .  .... 

CHAPTER   XLIV. 


morning 


after 


had  settled  it  that  Mr. 
Darcy  would  bring  his  sister  to  visit  her 
the  very  day  after  her  reaching  Pem- 
berley  ;  and  was,  consequently,  resolved 
not  to  be  out  of  sight  of  the  inn  the 
wrhole  of  that  morning  But  her  con- 
clusion was  false  ;  for  on  the  very 
their  own  arrival  at  Lambton  these 


visitors  came.  They  had  been  walking  about  the  place 
with  some  of  their  new  friends,  and  were  just  returned 
to  the  inn  to  dress  themselves  for  dinino-  with  the  same 

o 

family,  when  the  sound  of  a  carriage  drew  them  to  a 
window,  and  they  saw  a  gentleman  and  lady  in  a  curricle 
driving  up  the  street.  Elizabeth,  immediately  recog- 
nizing the  livery,  guessed  what  it  meant,  and  imparted 
no  small  degree  of  surprise  to  her  relations,  by  acquaint- 
ing them  with  the  honour  which  she  expected.  Her 


PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE.  319 

uncle  and  aunt  were  all  amazement ;  and  the  embarrass- 
ment of  her  manner  as  she  spoke,  joined  to  the  circum- 
stance itself,  and  many  of  the  circumstances  of  the 
preceding  day,  opened  to  them  a  new  idea  on  the 
business.  Nothing  had  ever  suggested  it  before,  but 
they  now  felt  that  there  was  no  other  way  of  accounting 
for  such  attentions  from  such  a  quarter  than  by  sup- 
posing a  partiality  for  their  niece.  While  these  newly- 
born  notions  were  passing  in  their  heads,  the  perturba- 
tion of  Elizabeth's  feelings  was  every  moment  increasing. 
She  was  quite  amazed  at  her  own  discomposure  ;  but, 
amongst  other  causes  of  disquiet,  she  dreaded  lest  the 
partiality  of  the  brother  should  have  said  too  much  in 
her  favour  ;  and,  more  than  commonly  anxious  to  please, 
she  naturally  suspected  that  every  power  of  pleasing 
would  fail  her 

She  retreated  from  the  window,  fearful  of  being  seen  ; 
and  as  she  walked  up  and  down  the  room,  endeavouring 
to  compose  herself,  saw  such  looks  of  inquiring  surprise 
in  her  uncle  and  aunt  as  made  everything  worse. 

Miss  Darcy  and  her  brother  appeared,  and  this 
formidable  introduction  took  place.  With  astonishment 
did  Elizabeth  see  that  her  new  acquaintance  was  at 
least  as  much  embarrassed  as  herself.  Since  her  being  at 
Lambton,  she  had  heard  that  Miss  Darcy  was  exceedingly 
proud  ;  but  the  observation  of  a  very  few  minutes  con- 
vinced her  that  she  was  only  exceedingly  shy.  She 
found  it  difficult  to  obtain  even  a  word  from  her  beyond 
a  monosyllable. 

Miss  Darcy  was  tall,  and  on  a  larger  scale  than 
Elizabeth ;  and,  though  little  more  than  sixteen,  her 
figure  was  formed,  and  her  appearance  womanly  and 
graceful.  She  was  less  handsome  than  her  brother,  but 


320  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

there  was  sense  and  good-humour  in  her  face,  and  her 
manners  were  perfectly  unassuming  and  gentle.  Eliza- 
beth, who  had  expected  to  find  in  her  as  acute  and 
unembarrassed  an  observer  as  ever  Mr.  Darcy  had  been, 
was  much  relieved  by  discerning  such  different  feelings. 

They  had  not  been  long  together  before  Darcy  told 
her  that  Bingley  was  also  coming  to  wait  on  her ;  and 
she  had  barely  time  to  express  her  satisfaction,  and 
prepare  for  such  a  visitor,  when  Bingley's  quick  step  was 
heard  on  the  stairs,  and  in  a  moment  he  entered  the  room. 
All  Elizabeth's  anger  against  him  had  been  long  done 
away ;  but  had  she  still  felt  any,  it  could  hardly  have 
stood  its  ground  against  the  unaffected  cordiality  with 
which  he  expressed  himself  on  seeing  her  again.  He 
inquired  in  a  friendly,  though  general,  way,  after  her 
family,  and  looked  and  spoke  with  the  same  good- 
humoured  ease  that  he  had  ever  done. 

To  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Gardiner  he  was  scarcely  a  less 
interesting  personage  than  to  herself.  They  had  long 
wished  to  see  him.  The  whole  party  before  them,  indeed, 
excited  a  lively  attention.  The  suspicions  which  had 
just  arisen  of  Mr.  Darcy  and  their  niece,  directed  their 
observation  to\vards  each  with  an  earnest,  though 

'  O 

guarded,  inquiry ;  and  they  soon  drew  from  those 
inquiries  the  full  conviction  that  one  of  them  at  least 
knew  what  it  was  to  love.  Of  the  lady's  sensations  they 
remained  a  little  in  doubt ;  but  that  the  gentleman  was 
overflowing  with  admiration  was  evident  enough. 

Elizabeth,  on  her  side,  had  much  to  do.  She  wanted 
to  ascertain  the  feelings  of  each  of  her  visitors,  she 
wanted  to  compose  her  own,  and  to  make  herself  agree- 
able to  all ;  and  in  the  latter  object,  where  she  feared 
most  to  fail,  she  was  most  sure  of  success,  for  those  to 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 


321 


whom  she  endeavoured  to  give  pleasure  were  pre- 
possessed in  her  favour.  Bingley  was  ready,  Georgiana 
was  eager,  and  Darcy  determined,  to  be  pleased. 

In  seeing  Bingley,  her  thoughts  naturally  flew  to  her 


Jo 


cy>  nje^f/e     0  a.fT" 

{Copyright  1894  by  George  A'ten.] 


sister ;  and  oh !  how  ardently  did  she  long  to  know 
whether  any  of  his  were  directed  in  a  like  manner. 
Sometimes  she  could  fancy  that  he  talked  less  than  on 
former  occasions,  and  once  or  twice  pleased  herself  with 
the  notion  that,  as  he  looked  at  her,  he  was  trying  to 
trace  a  resemblance.  But,  though  this  might  be 
imaginary,  she  could  not  be  deceived  as  to  his  behaviour 

v 


322  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

to  Miss  Darcy,  who  had  been  set  up  as  a  rival  to  Jane. 
No  look  appeared  on  either  side  that  spoke  particular 
regard.  Nothing  occurred  between  them  that  could 
justify  the  hopes  of  his  sister.  On  this  point  she  was 
soon  satisfied  ;  and  two  or  three  little  circumstances 
occurred  ere  they  parted,  which,  in  her  anxious  interpreta- 
tion, denoted  a  recollection  of  Jane,  not  untinctured  by 
tenderness,  and  a  wish  of  saying  more  that  might  lead  to 
the  mention  of  her,  had  he  dared.  He  observed  to  her. 
at  a  moment  when  the  others  were  talking  together,  and 
in  a  tone  which  had  something  of  real  regret,  that  it 
"  was  a  very  long  time  since  he  had  had  the  pleasure  of 
seeing  her ; "  and,  before  she  could  reply,  he  added,  "It 
is  above  eight  months.  We  have  not  met  since  the  26th 
of  November,  when  we  were  all  dancing  together  at 
Netherfield." 

Elizabeth  was  pleased  to  find  his  memory  so  exact ; 
and  he  afterwards  took  occasion  to  ask  her,  when 
unattended  to  by  any  of  the  rest,  whether  all  her  sisters 
were  at  Longbourn.  There  was  not  much  in  the  question, 
nor  in  the  preceding  remark  ;  but  there  was  a  look  and  a 
manner  which  gave  them  meaning. 

It  was  not  often  that  she  could  turn  her  eyes  on  Mr. 
Darcy  himself;  but  whenever  she  did  catch  a  glimpse  she 
saw  an  expression  of  general  complaisance,  and  in  all 
that  he  said,  she  heard  an  accent  so  far  removed  from 
hauteur  or  disdain  of  his  companions,  as  convinced  her 
that  the  improvement  of  manners  which  she  had  yester- 
day witnessed,  however  temporary  its  existence  might 
prove,  had  at  least  outlived  one  day.  When  she  saw  him 
thus  seeking  the  acquaintance,  and  courting  the  good 
opinion  of  people  with  whom  any  intercourse  a  few 
months  ago  would  have  been  a  disgrace  ;  when  she  saw 


PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE.  323 

him  thus  civil,  not  only  to  herself,  but  to  the  very  relations 
whom  he  had  openly  disdained,  and  recollected  their  last 
lively  scene  in  Hunsford  Parsonage,  the  difference,  the 
change  was  so  great,  and  struck  so  forcibly  on  her  mind, 
that  she  could  hardly  restrain  her  astonishment  from 
being  visible.  Never,  even  in  the  company  of  his  dear 
friends  at  Netherfield,  or  his  dignified  relations  at  Rosings, 
had  she  seen  him  so  desirous  to  please,  so  free  from  self- 
consequence  or  unbending  reserve,  as  now,  when  no 
importance  could  result  from  the  success  of  his  endeavours, 
and  when  even  the  acquaintance  of  those  to  whom  his 
attentions  were  addressed,  would  draw  down  the  ridicule 
and  censure  of  the  ladies  both  of  Netherfield  and  Rosings. 

Their  visitors  stayed  with  them  above  half  an  hour  ; 
and  when  they  arose  to  depart,  Mr.  Darcy  called  on  his 
sister  to  join  him  in  expressing  their  wish  of  seeing  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Gardiner,  and  Miss  Bennet,  to  dinner  at 
Pemberley,  before  they  left  the  country.  Miss  Darcy, 
though  with  a  diffidence  which  marked  her  little  in  the 
habit  of  giving  invitations,  readily  obeyed.  Mrs.  Gardiner 
looked  at  her  niece,  desirous  of  knowing  how  she,  whom 
the  invitation  most  concerned,  felt  disposed  as  to  its 
acceptance,  but  Elizabeth  had  turned  away  her  head. 
Presuming,  however,  that  this  studied  avoidance  spoke 
rather  a  momentary  embarrassment  than  any  dislike  of 
the  proposal,  and  seeing  in  her  husband,  who  was  fond 
of  society,  a  perfect  willingness  to  accept  it,  she  ventured 
to  engage  for  her  attendance,  and  the  day  after  the  next 
was  fixed  on. 

Bingley  expressed  great  pleasure  in  the  certainty  of 
seeing  Elizabeth  again,  having  still  a  great  deal  to  say  to 
her,  and  many  inquiries  to  make  after  all  their  Hertford- 
shire friends.  Elizabeth,  construing  all  this  into  a  wish 


324  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

of  hearing  her  speak  of  her  sister,  was  pleased  ;  and  on 
this  account,  as  well  as  some  others,  found  herself,  when 
their  visitors  left  them,  capable  of  considering  the  last 
half  hour  with  some  satisfaction,  though  while  it  was 
passing  the  enjoyment  of  it  had  been  little.  Eager  to  be 
alone,  and  fearful  of  inquiries  or  hints  from  her  uncle 
and  aunt,  she  stayed  with  them  only  long  enough  to  hear 
their  favourable  opinion  of  Bingley,  and  then  hurried 
away  to  dress. 

But  she  had  no  reason  to  fear  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Gar- 
diner's curiosity ;  it  was  not  their  wish  to  force  her 
communication.  It  was  evident  that  she  was  much 
better  acquainted  with  Mr.  Darcy  than  they  had  before 
any  idea  of;  it  was  evident  that  he  was  very  much  in 
love  with  her.  They  saw  much  to  interest,  but  nothing 
to  justify  inquiry. 

Of  Mr.  Darcy  it  was  now  a  matter  of  anxiety  to  think 
well ;  and,  as  far  as  their  acquaintance  reached,  there  was 
no  fault  to  find.  They  could  not  be  untouched  by  his 
politeness  ;  and  had  they  drawn  his  character  from  their 
own  feelings  and  his  sen-ant's  report,  without  any 
reference  to  any  other  account,  the  circle  in  Hertfordshire 
to  which  he  was  known  would  not  have  recognized  it  for 
Mr.  Darcy.  There  was  now  an  interest,  however,  in 
believing  the  housekeeper ;  and  they  soon  became 
sensible  that  the  authority  of  a  servant,  who  had  kr.c 
him  since  he  was  four  years  old,  and  whose  own  manners 
indicated  respectability,  was  not  to  be  hastily  rejected. 
Neither  had  anything  occurred  in  the  intelligence  of 
their  Lambton  friends  that  could  materially  lessen  its 
weight.  They  had  nothing  to  accuse  him  of  but  pride ; 
pride  he  probably  had,  and  if  not,  it  would  certainly  be 
imputed  by  the  inhabitants  of  a  small  market  town 


PRIDE    AND    PREJUDICE.  325 

where  the  family  did  not  visit.  It  was  acknowledged, 
however,  that  he  was  a  liberal  man,  and  did  much  good 
among  the  poor. 

\Yith  respect  to  YVickham,  the  travellers  soon  found 
that  he  was  not  held  there  in  much  estimation  ;  for 
thousrh  the  chief  of  his  concerns  with  the  son  of  his 

O 

patron  were  imperfectly  understood,  it  was  yet  a  well- 
known  fact  that,  on  his  quitting  Derbyshire,  he  had  left 
man}*  debts  behind  him,  which  Mr.  Darcy  afterwards 
discharged. 

As  for  Elizabeth,  her  thoughts  were  at  Pemberlev  this 

o  . 

evening  more  than  the  last ;  and  the  evening,  though  as 

C5  O 7  «IJ* 

it  passed  it  seemed  long,  was  not  long  enough  to  deter- 
mine her  feelings  towards  one  in  that  mansion  ;  and  she 
lay  awake  two  whole  hours,  endeavouring  to  make  them 
out.  She  certainly  did  not  hate  him.  No  ;  hatred  had 
vanished  long  ago,  and  she  had  almost  as  long  been 
ashamed  of  ever  feeling  a  dislike  against  him,  that  could 
be  so  called.  The  respect  created  by  the  conviction  of 
his  valuable  qualities,  though  at  first  unwillingly  admitted, 
had  for  some  time  ceased  to  be  repugnant  to  her  feelings  ; 
and  it  was  now  heightened  into  somewhat  of  a  friendliei 

o 

nature  bv  the  testimonv  so  hisrhlv  in  his  favour,  and 

o        - 

bringing  forward  his  disposition  in  so  amiable  a  light, 
which  yesterday  had  produced.  But  above  all,  above 
respect  and  esteem,  there  was  a  motive  within  her  of 
good-will  which  could  not  be  overlooked.  It  was  grati- 
tude ; — gratitude,  not  merely  for  having  once  loved  her, 
but  for  loving  her  still  well  enough  to  forgive  all  the 
petulance  and  acrimony  of  her  manner  in  rejecting  him. 
and  all  the  unjust  accusations  accompanying  her  rejec- 
tion. He  who,  she  had  been  persuaded,  would  avoid 
her  as  his  greatest  enemv,  seemed,  on  this  accidental 


326  PRIDE    AND 

meeting,  most  eager  to  preserve  the  acquaintance  ;  and 
without  any  indelicate  display  of  regard,  or  any  pecu- 
liarity of  manner,  where  their  two  selves  only  were 
concerned,  was  soliciting  the  good  opinion  ot  her  friends, 
and  bent  on  making  her  known  to  his  sister.  Such  a 
change  in  a  man  of  so  much  pride  excited  not  only 
astonishment  but  gratitude — for  to  love,  ardent  love,  it 
must  be  attributed  ;  and,  as  such,  its  impression  on 
her  was  of  a  sort  to  be  encouraged,  as  bv  no  means 

o  i 

unpleasing,  though  it  could  not  be  exactly  defined.  She 
respected,  she  esteemed,  she  was  grateful  to  him,  she  felt 
a  real  interest  in  his  welfare  ;  and  she  only  wanted  to 
know  how  far  she  wished  that  welfare  to  depend  upon 
herself,  and  how  far  it  would  be  for  the  happiness  of  both 
that  she  should  employ  the  power,  which  her  fancy  told 
her  she  still  possessed,  of  bringing  on  the  renewal  of  his 
addresses. 

It  had  been  settled  in  the  evening,  between  the  aunt 
and  niece,  that  such  a  striking  civility  as  Miss  Darcy's, 
in  coming  to  them  on  the  verv  dav  of  her  arrival  at 

o  »  •• 

Pemberley — for  she  had  reached  it  only  to  a  late  break- 
fast— ought  to  be  imitated,  though  it  could  not  be 
equalled,  by  some  exertion  of  politeness  on  their  side ; 
and,  consequently,  that  it  would  be  highly  expedient  to 
wait  on  her  at  Pemberlev  the  following  morning.  They 

*  O  O  J 

were,  therefore,  to  go.  Elizabeth  was  pleased  ;  though 
when  she  asked  herself  the  reason,  she  had  very  little  to 
say  in  reply. 

Mr.  Gardiner  left  them  soon  after  breakfast.  The 
fishing  scheme  had  been  renewed  the  day  before,  and  a 
positive  engagement  made  of  his  meeting  some  of  the 
gentlemen  at  Pemberlev  bv  noon. 

,  * 


fe 

c-r^ 


- 


I y  ~^X        «j3       ' 

''^'^^^42,         •': 

''   7*     *fji    -  '    ''f'^"'  ''        -    *3?' 


V    •,/••-       -  •  'rj. 

A 

.  n  <*ifyl&.'  j 

.  :i&m%tey 


--;^V- 
^&,~ 

—  -  -^' 


CHAPTER   XLV. 

ONVINCED  as  Elizabeth  now  was 
that  Miss  Bingley's  dislike  of  her  had 
originated  in  jealousy,  she  could  not 
help  feeling  how  very  unwelcome  her 
appearance  at  Pemberley  must  be  to 
her,  and  was  curious  to  know  with 


328  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

how  much  civility  on  that  lady's  side  the  acquaintance 
would  now  be  renewed. 

On  reaching  the  house,  they  were  shown  through  the 
hall  into  the  saloon,  whose  northern  aspect  rendered  it 
delightful  for  summer.  Its  windows,  opening  to  the 
ground,  admitted  a  most  refreshing  view  of  the  hicrh 

<-*  o  o 

woody  hills  behind  the  house,  and  of  the  beautiful  oaks 
and  Spanish  chestnuts  which  were  scattered  over  the 
intermediate  lawn. 

In  this  room  they  were  received  by  Miss  Darcy,  who 
was  sitting  there  with  Mrs.  Hurst  and  Miss  Bingley,  and 
the  lady  with  whom  she  lived  in  London.  Georgiana's 
reception  of  them  was  very  civil,  but  attended  with 
all  that  embarrassment  which,  though  proceeding  from 
shyness  and  the  fear  of  doing  wrong,  would  easily  give 
to  those  who  felt  themselves  inferior  the  belief  of  her 
being  proud  and  reserved.  Mrs.  Gardiner  and  her  niece, 
however,  did  her  justice,  and  pitied  her. 

By  Mrs.  Hurst  and  Miss  Bingley  they  were  noticed 
only  by  a  courtesy ;  and  on  their  being  seated,  a  pause, 
awkward  as  such  pauses  must  always  be,  succeeded  for 
a  few  moments.  It  was  first  broken  by  Mrs.  Annesley, 
a  genteel,  agreeable-looking  woman,  whose  endeavour  to 
introduce  some  kind  of  discourse  proved  her  to  be  more 
truly  well-bred  than  either  of  the  others  ;  and  between  her 
and  Mrs.  Gardiner,  with  occasional  help  from  Elizabeth, 
the  conversation  was  carried  on.  Miss  Darcy  looked  as 
if  she  wished  for  courage  enough  to  join  in  it ;  and  some- 
times did  venture  a  short  sentence,  when  there  was  least 
danger  of  its  being  heard. 

Elizabeth  soon  saw  that  she  was  herself  closely  watched 
by  Miss  Bingley,  and  that  she  could  not  speak  a  word, 
especially  to  Miss  Darcy,  without  calling  her  attention. 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  329 

This  observation  would  not  have  prevented  her  from 
trying  to  talk  to  the  latter,  had  they  not  been  seated  at 
an  inconvenient  distance ;  but  she  was  not  sorry  to  be 
spared  the  necessity  of  saying  much  :  her  own  thoughts 
were  employing  her.  She  expected  every  moment  that 
some  of  the  gentlemen  would  enter  the  room  :  she  wished, 
she  feared,  that  the  master  of  the  house  might  be  amongst 
them  ;  and  whether  she  wished  or  feared  it  most,  she 
could  scarcely  determine.  After  sitting  in  this  manner 
a  quarter  of  an  hour,  without  hearing  Miss  Bingley's 
voice,  Elizabeth  was  roused  by  receiving  from  her  a  cold 
inquiry  after  the  health  of  her  family.  She  answered 
with  equal  indifference  and  brevity,  and  the  other  said 
no  more. 

The  next  variation  which  their  visit  afforded  was 
produced  by  the  entrance  of  servants  with  cold  meat, 
cake,  and  a  variety  of  all  the  finest  fruits  in  season  ; 
but  this  did  not  take  place  till  after  many  a  significant 
look  and  smile  from  Mrs.  Annesley  to  Miss  Darcy  had 
been  given,  to  remind  her  of  her  post.  There  was  now 
employment  for  the  whole  party  ;  for  though  they  could 
not  all  talk,  they  could  all  eat ;  and  the  beautiful  pyramids 
of  grapes,  nectarines,  and  peaches,  soon  collected  them 
round  the  table. 

While  thus  engaged,  Elizabeth  had  a  fair  opportunity 
of  deciding  whether  she  most  feared  or  wished  for  the 
appearance  of  Mr.  Darcy,  by  the  feelings  which  prevailed 
on  his  entering  the  room  ;  and  then,  though  but  a  moment 
before  she  had  believed  her  wishes  to  predominate,  she 
began  to  regret  that  he  came. 

He  had  been  some  time  with  Mr.  Gardiner,  who,  with 
two  or  three  other  gentlemen  from  the  house,  was 
engaged  by  the  river  ;  and  had  left  him  only  on  learning 


330  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

that  the  ladies  of  the  family  intended  a  visit  to  Geonnana 

J  o 

that  morning.  No  sooner  did  he  appear,  than  Elizabeth 
wisely  resolved  to  be  perfectly  easy  and  unembarrassed  ;- 
a  resolution  the  more  necessary  to  be  made,  but  perhaps 
not  the  more  easily  kept,  because  she  saw  that  the  sus- 
picions of  the  whole  party  were  awakened  against  them, 
and  that  there  was  scarcely  an  eye  which  did  not  watch 
his  behaviour  when  he  first  came  into  the  room.  In  no 
countenance  was  attentive  curiosity  so  strongly  marked 
as  in  Miss  Bingley's,  in  spite  of  the  smiles  which  over- 
spread her  face  whenever  she  spoke  to  one  of  its  objects  ; 
for  jealousy  had  not  yet  made  her  desperate,  and  her 
attentions  to  Mr.  Darcy  were  by  no  means  over.  Miss 
Darcy,  on  her  brother's  entrance,  exerted  herself  much 
more  to  talk  ;  and  Elizabeth  saw  that  he  was  anxious 
for  his  sister  and  herself  to  get  acquainted,  and  forwarded, 
as  much  as  possible,  every  attempt  at  conversation  on 
either  side.  Miss  Bingley  saw  all  this  likewise  ;  and,  in 
the  imprudence  of  anger,  .took  the  first  opportunity  of 
saying,  with  sneering  civility,— 

"  Pray,  Miss  Eliza,  are  not  the  -shire  militia  re- 
moved from  Meryton  ?  They  must  be  a  great  loss  to 
your  family." 

In  Darcy's  presence  she  dared  not  mention  Wickham's 
name  :  but  Elizabeth  instantly  comprehended  that  he 
was  uppermost  in  her  thoughts  ;  and  the  various  recol- 
lections connected  with  him  gave  her  a  moment's  dis- 
tress ;  but,  exerting  herself  vigorously  to  repel  the  ill- 
natured  attack,  she  presently  answered  the  question  in  a 
tolerably  disengaged  tone.  While  she  spoke,  an  involun- 
tary glance  showed  her  Darcy  with  a  heightened  com- 
plexion, earnestly  looking  at  her,  and  his  sister  over- 
come with  confusion,  and  unable  to  lift  up  her  eyes. 


PRIDE    AND   PREJUDICE.  33! 

Had  Miss  Bingley  known  what  pain  she  was  then 
giving  her  beloved  friend,  she  undoubtedly  would  have 
refrained  from  the  hint ;  but  she  had  merely  intended  to 
discompose  Elizabeth,  by  bringing  forward  the  idea  of  a 
man  to  whom  she  believed  her  partial,  to  make  her 
betray  a  sensibility  which  might  injure  her  in  Darcy's 
opinion,  and,  perhaps,  to  remind  the  latter  of  all  the 
follies  and  absurdities  by  which  some  part  of  her  family 
were  connected  with  that  corps.  Not  a  syllable  had 
ever  reached  her  of  Miss  Darcy's  meditated  elopement. 
To  no  creature  had  it  been  revealed,  where  secrecy  was 
possible,  except  to  Elizabeth  ;  and  from  all  Bingley's 
connections  her  brother  was  particularly  anxious  to 
conceal  it,  from  that  very  wish  which  Elizabeth  had 
long  ago  attributed  to  him,  of  their  becoming  hereafter 
her  own.  He  had  certainly  formed  such  a  plan  ;  and 
without  meaning  that  it  should  affect  his  endeavour  to 
separate  him  from  Miss  Bennet,  it  is  probable  that  it 
might  add  something  to  his  lively  concern  for  the  welfare 
of  his  friend. 

Elizabeth's  collected  behaviour,  however,  soon  quieted 
his  emotion ;  and  as  Miss  Bingley,  vexed  and  disappointed, 
dared  not  approach  nearer  to  Wickham,  Georgiana  also 
recovered  in  time,  though  not  enough  to  be  able  to 
speak  any  more.  Her  brother,  whose  eye  she  feared  to 
meet,  scarcely  recollected  her  interest  in  the  affair ;  and 
the  very  circumstance  which  had  been  designed  to  turn 
his  thoughts  from  Elizabeth,  seemed  to  have  fixed  them 
on  her  more  and  more  cheerfully. 

Their  visit  did  not  continue  long  after  the  question 
and  answer  above  mentioned ;  and  while  Mr.  Darcy 
was  attending  them  to  their  carriage,  Miss  Bingley 
was  venting  her  feelings  in  criticisms  on  Elizabeth's 


332  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

person,  behaviour,  and  dress.  But  Georgiana  would  not 
join  her.  Her  brother's  recommendation  was  enough  to 
insure  her  favour :  his  judgment  could  not  err  ;  and  he 
had  spoken  in  such  terms  of  Elizabeth,  as  to  leave 
Georgiana  without  the  power  of  finding  her  otherwise 
than  lovely  and  amiable.  When  Darcy  returned  to  the 
saloon,  Miss  Bingley  could  not  help  repeating  to  him 
some  part  of  what  she  had  been  saying  to  his  sister. 

"  How  very  ill  Eliza  Bennet  looks  this  morning, 
Mr.  Darcy,"  she  cried  :  "  I  never  in  my  life  saw  anyone 
so  much  altered  as  she  is  since  the  winter.  She  is  grown 
so  brown  and  coarse !  Louisa  and  I  were  agreeing  that 
we  should  not  have  known  her  again." 

However  little  Mr.  Darcy  might  have  liked  such  an 
address,  he  contented  himself  with  coolly  replying,  that 
he  perceived  no  other  alteration  than  her  being  rather 
tanned, — no  miraculous  consequence  of  travelling  in  the 
summer. 

"  For  my  own  part,"  she  rejoined,  "  I  must  confess  that 
I  never  could  see  any  beauty  in  her.  Her  face  is  too 
thin  ;  her  complexion  has  no  brilliancy  ;  and  her  features 
are  not  at  all  handsome.  Her  nose  wants  character ; 
there  is  nothing  marked  in  its  lines.  Her  teeth  are 
tolerable,  but  not  out  of  the  common  way  ;  and  as  for 
her  eyes,  which  have  sometimes  been  called  so  fine,  I 
never  could  perceive  anything  extraordinary  in  them. 
They  have  a  sharp,  shrewish  look,  which  I  do  not  like 
at  all ;  and  in  her  air  altogether,  there  is  a  self-sufficiency 
without  fashion,  which  is  intolerable." 

Persuaded  as  Miss  Bingley  was  that  Darcy  admired 
Elizabeth,  this  was  not  the  best  method  of  recommend- 
ing herself;  but  angry  people  are  not  always  wise  ;  and 
in  seeing  him  at  last  look  somewhat  nettled,  she  had  all 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  333 

the  success  she  expected.  He  was  resolutely  silent,  how- 
ever ;  and,  from  a  determination  of  making  him  speak, 
she  continued,— 

"  I  remember,  when  we  first  knew  her  in  Hertfordshire, 
how  amazed  we  all  were  to  find  that  she  was  a  reputed 
beauty ;  and  I  particularly  recollect  your  saying  one 
night,  after  they  had  been  dining  at  Netherfield,  'S/ie  a 
beauty  !  I  should  as  soon  call  her  mother  a  wit.'  But 
afterwards  she  seemed  to  improve  on  you,  and  I  believe 
you  thought  her  rather  pretty  at  one  time." 

"  Yes,"  replied  Darcy,  who  could  contain  himself  no 
longer,  "  but  that  was  only  when  I  first  knew  her ;  for  it 
is  many  months  since  I  have  considered  her  as  one  of 
the  handsomest  women  of  my  acquaintance." 

He  then  went  away,  and  Miss  Bingley  was  left  to  all 
the  satisfaction  of  having  forced  him  to  say  what  gave 
no  one  any  pain  but  herself. 

Mrs.  Gardiner  and  Elizabeth  talked  of  all  that  had 
occurred  during  their  visit,  as  they  returned,  except  what 
had  particularly  interested  them  both.  The  looks  and 
behaviour  of  everybody  they  had  seen  were  discussed, 
except  of  the  person  who  had  mostly  engaged  their 
attention.  They  talked  of  his  sister,  his  friends,  his 
house,  his  fruit,  of  everything  but  himself;  yet  Elizabeth 
was  longing  to  know  what  Mrs.  Gardiner  thought  of  him, 
and  Mrs.  Gardiner  would  have  been  highly  gratified  by 
her  niece's  beginning  the  subject. 


Chapter  3TJ?VJ. 


I 


LIZABETH  had  been  a  good  deal  dis- 
appointed in  not  finding  a  letter  from 
Jane  on  their  first  arrival  at  Lambton  ; 
and  this  disappointment  had  been  re- 
newed on  each  of  the  mornings  that  had 
now  been  spent  there  ;  but  on  the  third 
her  repining  was  over,  and  her  sister  justified,  by  the 
receipt  of  two  letters  from  her  at  once,  on  one  of  which 
was  marked  that  it  had  been  mis-sent  elsewhere.  Eliza- 
beth was  not  surprised  at  it,  as  Jane  had  written  the 
direction  remarkably  ill. 

They  had  just  been  preparing  to  walk  as  the  letters 
came  in  ;  and  her  uncle  and  aunt,  leaving  her  to  enjoy 
them  in  quiet,  set  off  by  themselves.  The  one  mis-sent 
must  be  first  attended  to  ;  it  had  been  written  five  days 
ago.  The  beginning  contained  an  account  of  all  their 
little  parties  and  engagements,  with  such  news  as  the 
country  afforded  ;  but  the  latter  half,  which  was  dated  a 
day  later,  and  written  in  evident  agitation,  gave  more 
important  intelligence.  It  was  to  this  effect : — 

"  Since  writing  the  above,  dearest  Lizzy,  something  has 
occurred  of  a  most  unexpected  and  serious  nature  ;  but  I 
am  afraid  of  alarming  you — be  assured  that  we  are  all 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  335 

well.  What  I  have  to  say  relates  to  poor  Lydia.  An 
express  came  at  twelve  last  night,  just  as  we  were  all  gone 
to  bed,  from  Colonel  Forster,  to  inform  us  that  she  was 
gone  off  to  Scotland  with  one  of  his  officers  ;  to  own  the 
truth,  with  Wickham  !  Imagine  our  surprise.  To  Kitty, 
however,  it  does  not  seem  so  wholly  unexpected.  I  am 
very,  very  sorry.  So  imprudent  a  match  on  both  sides  ! 
But  I  am  willing  to  hope  the  best,  and  that  his  character 
has  been  misunderstood.  Thoughtless  and  indiscreet  I 
can  easily  believe  him,  but  this  step  (and  let  us  rejoice 
over  it)  marks  nothing  bad  at  heart.  His  choice  is  dis- 
interested at  least,  for  he  must  know  my  father  can  give 
her  nothing.  Our  poor  mother  is  sadly  grieved.  My 
father  bears  it  better.  How  thankful  am  I,  that  we  never 
let  them  know  what  has  been  said  against  him  ;  we  must 
forget  it  ourselves.  They  were  off  Saturday  night  about 
twelve,  as  is  conjectured,  but  were  not  missed  till  yesterday 
morning  at  eight.  The  express  was  sent  off  directly.  My 
dear  Lizzy,  they  must  have  passed  within  ten  miles  of  us. 
Colonel  Forster  gives  us  reason  to  expect  him  here  soon. 
Lydia  left  a  few  lines  for  his  wife,  informing  her  of  their 
intention.  I  must  conclude,  for  I  cannot  be  long  from  my 
poor  mother.  I  am  afraid  you  will  not  be  able  to  make 
it  out,  but  I  hardly  know  what  I  have  written." 

Without  allowing  herself  time  for  consideration,  and 
scarcely  knowing  what  she  felt,  Elizabeth,  on  finishing 
this  letter,  instantly  seized  the  other,  and  opening  it  with 
the  utmost  impatience,  read  as  follows  :  it  had  been 
written  a  day  later  than  the  conclusion  of  the  first. 

"  By  this  time,  my  dearest  sister,  you  have  received  my 
hurried  letter ;  I  wish  this  may  be  more  intelligible,  but 
though  not  confined  for  time,  my  head  is  so  bewildered 
that  I  cannot  answer  for  being  coherent.  Dearest  Lizzy, 


336  PRIDE   AND  PREJUDICE. 

I  hardly  know  what  I  would  write,  but  I  have  bad  news 
for  you,  and  it  cannot  be  delayed.  Imprudent  as  a 
marriage  between  Mr.  Wickham  and  our  poor  Lydia 
would  be,  we  are  now  anxious  to  be  assured  it  has  taken 
place,  for  there  is  but  too  much  reason  to  fear  they  are 
not  gone  to  Scotland.  Colonel  Forster  came  yesterday, 
having  left  Brighton  the  day  before,  not  many  hours 
after  the  express.  Though  Lydia's  short  letter  to  Mrs. 
F.  gave  them  to  understand  that  they  were  going  to 
Gretna  Green,  something  was  dropped  by  Denny  express- 
ing his  belief  that  W.  never  intended  to  go  there,  or  to 
marry  Lydia  at  all,  which  was  repeated  to  Colonel  F., 
who,  instantly  taking  the  alarm,  set  off  from  B.,  intending 
to  trace  their  route.  He  did  trace  them  easily  to  Clapham, 
but  no  farther ;  for  on  entering  that  place,  they  removed 
into  a  hackney-coach,  and  dismissed  the  chaise  that 
brought  them  from  Epsom.  All  that  is  known  after  this 
is,  that  they  were  seen  to  continue  the  London  road.  I 
know  not  what  to  think.  After  making  every  possible 
inquiry  on  that  side  London,  Colonel  F.  came  on  into 
Hertfordshire,  anxiously  renewing  them  at  all  the  turn- 
pikes, and  at  the  inns  in  Barnet  and  Hatfield,  but  without 
any  success, — no  such  people  had  been  seen  to  pass 
through.  With  the  kindest  concern  he  came  on  to  Long- 
bourn,  and  broke  his  apprehensions  to  us  in  a  manner 
most  creditable  to  his  heart.  I  am  sincerely  grieved  for 
him  and  Mrs.  F. ;  but  no  one  can  throw  any  blame  on 
them.  Our  distress,  my  dear  Lizzy,  is  very  great.  My 
father  and  mother  believe  the  worst,  but  I  cannot 
think  so  ill  of  him.  Many  circumstances  might  make 
it  more  eligible  for  them  to  be  married  privately  in 
town  than  to  pursue  their  first  plan  ;  and  even  if  he  could 
form  such  a  design  against  a  young  woman  of  Lydia's 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  337 

connections,  which  is  not  likely,  can  I  suppose  her  so  lost 
to  everything?  Impossible!  I  grieve  to  find,  however,  that 
Colonel  F.  is  not  disposed  to  depend  upon  their  marriage  : 
he  shook  his  head  when  I  expressed  my  hopes,  and  said 
he  feared  W.  was  not  a  man  to  be  trusted.  My  poor 
mother  is  really  ill,  and  keeps  her  room.  Could  she 
exert  herself,  it  would  be  better,  but  this  is  not  to  be 
expected  ;  and  as  to  my  father,  I  never  in  my  life  saw 
him  so  affected.  Poor  Kitty  has  anger  for  having  con- 
cealed their  attachment ;  but  as  it  was  a  matter  of  confi- 
dence, one  cannot  wonder.  I  am  truly  glad,  dearest 
Lizzy,  that  you  have  been  spared  something  of  these 
distressing  scenes  ;  but  now,  as  the  first  shock  is  over, 
shall  I  own  that  I  long  for  your  return  ?  I  am  not  so 
selfish,  however,  as  to  press  for  it,  if  inconvenient.  Adieu  ! 
I  take  up  my  pen  again  to  do,  what  I  have  just  told  you 
I  would  not ;  but  circumstances  are  such,  that  I  cannot 
help  earnestly  begging  you  all  to  come  here  as  soon  as 
possible.  I  know  my  dear  uncle  and  aunt  so  well,  that  I 
am  not  afraid  of  requesting  it,  though  I  have  still  some- 
thing more  to  ask  of  the  former.  My  father  is  going  to 
London  with  Colonel  Forster  instantly,  to  try  to  discover 
her.  What  he  means  to  do,  I  am  sure  I  know  not ;  but 
his  excessive  distress  will  not  allow  him  to  pursue  any 
measure  in  the  best  and  safest  way,  and  Colonel  Forster 
is  obliged  to  be  at  Brighton  again  to-morrow  evening.  In 
such  an  exigence  my  uncle's  advice  and  assistance  would 
be  everything  in  the  world  ;  he  will  immediately  compre- 
hend what  I  must  feel,  and  I  rely  upon  his  goodness." 

"  Oh  !  where,  where  is  my  uncle  ?  "  cried  Elizabeth, 
darting  from  her  seat  as  she  finished  the  letter,  in  eager- 
ness to  follow  him,  without  losing  a  moment  of  the  time 
so  precious  ;  but  as  she  reached  the  door,  it  was  opened 

Z 


338  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

by  a  servant,  and  Mr.  Darcy  appeared.  Her  pale  face 
and  impetuous  manner  made  him  start,  and  before  he 
could  recover  himself  enough  to  speak,  she,  in  whose 
mind  every  idea  was  superseded  by  Lydia's  situation, 
hastily  exclaimed,  "  I  beg  your  pardon,  but  I  must 
leave  you.  I  must  find  Mr.  Gardiner  this  moment  on 
business  that  cannot  be  delayed  ;  I  have  not  an  instant 
to  lose." 

"  Good  God  !  what  is  the  matter  ?  "  cried  he,  with  more 
feeling  than  politeness  ;  then  recollecting  himself,  "  I  will 
not  detain  you  a  minute  ;  but  let  me,  or  let  the  servant, 
go  after  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Gardiner.  You  are  not  well  enough ; 
you  cannot  go  yourself." 

Elizabeth  hesitated  ;  but  her  knees  trembled  under  her, 
and  she  felt  how  little  would  be  gained  by  her  attempting 
to  pursue  them.  Calling  back  the  servant,  therefore,  she 
commissioned  him,  though  in  so  breathless  an  accent  as 
made  her  almost  unintelligible,  to  fetch  his  master  and 
mistress  home  instantly. 

On  his  quitting  the  room,  she  sat  down,  unable  to 
support  herself,  and  looking  so  miserably  ill,  that  it  was 
impossible  for  Darcy  to  leave  her,  or  to  refrain  from  say- 
ing, in  a  tone  of  gentleness  and  commiseration,  "  Let  me 
call  your  maid.  Is  there  nothing  you  could  take  to  give 
you  present  relief?  A  glass  of  wine  ;  shall  I  get  you  one? 
You  are  very  ill." 

"  No,  I  thank  you,"  she  replied,  endeavouring  to  recover 
herself.  "  There  is  nothing  the  matter  with  me.  I  am 
quite  well,  I  am  only  distressed  by  some  dreadful  news 
which  I  have  just  received  from  Longbourn." 

She  burst  into  tears  as  she  alluded  to  it,  and  for  a  few 
minutes  could  not  speak  another  word.  Darcy, in  wretched 
suspense,  could  only  say  something  indistinctly  of  his 


PRIDE  AND    PREJUDICE. 


339 


concern,  and  observe  her  in  compassionate  silence.     At 
length  she  spoke  again.     "  I  have  just  had  a  letter  from 


n  -sYo  ?iY"  /o  fose  " 


Jane,  with  such  dreadful  news.     It  cannot  be  concealed 
from  anyone.    My  youngest  sister  has  left  all  her  friends- 
has  eloped  ;  has  thrown  herself  into  the  power  of — of  Mr. 


340  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

Wickham.     They  are  gone  off  together  from  Brighton. 
You  know  him  too  well  to  doubt  the  rest.     She  has  no 
money,  no  connections,  nothing  that  can  tempt  him  to- 
she  is  lost  for  ever." 

Darcy  was  fixed  in  astonishment. 

"  When  I  consider,"  she  added,  in  a  yet  more  agitated 
voice,  "  that  /  might  have  prevented  it !  /  who  knew 
what  he  was.  Had  I  but  explained  some  part  of  it  only 
— some  part  of  what  I  learnt,  to  my  own  family !  Had 
his  character  been  known,  this  could  not  have  happened. 
But  it  is  all,  all  too  late  now." 

"  I  am  grieved,  indeed,"  cried  Darcy :  "  grieved — 
shocked.  But  is  it  certain,  absolutely  certain  ?  " 

"  Oh,  yes  !  They  left  Brighton  together  on  Sunday 
night,  and  were  traced  almost  to  London,  but  not  beyond  : 
they  are  certainly  not  gone  to  Scotland." 

"  And  what  has  been  done,  what  has  been  attempted, 
to  recover  her  ?  " 

"  My  father  has  gone  to  London,  and  Jane  has  written 
to  beg  my  uncle's  immediate  assistance,  and  we  shall  be 
off,  I  hope,  in  half  an  hour.  But  nothing  can  be  done  ; 
I  know  very  \vell  that  nothing  can  be  done.  How  is 
such  a  man  to  be  worked  on  ?  How  are  they  even  to 
be  discovered  ?  I  have  not  the  smallest  hope.  It  is 
every  way  horrible  ! ' 

Darcy  shook  his  head  in  silent  acquiescence. 

"  When  my  eyes  were  opened  to  his  real  character, 
oh !  had  I  known  wrhat  I  ought,  what  I  dared  to  do ! 
But  I  knew  not — I  was  afraid  of  doing  too  much. 
Wretched,  wretched  mistake  ! ': 

Darcy  made  no  answer.  He  seemed  scarcely  to 
hear  her,  and  was  walking  up  and  down  the  room  in 
earnest  meditation  ;  his  brow  contracted,  his  air  gloomy. 


PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE.  341 

Elizabeth  soon  observed,  and  instantly  understood  it. 
Her  power  was  sinking ;  everything  must  sink  under 
such  a  proof  of  family  weakness,  such  an  assurance  of 
the  deepest  disgrace.  She  could  neither  wonder  nor  con- 
demn ;  but  the  belief  of  his  self-conquest  brought  nothing 
consolatory  to  her  bosom,  afforded  no  palliation  of  her 
distress.  It  was,  on  the  contrary,  exactly  calculated  to 
make  her  understand  her  own  wishes  ;  and  never  had 
she  so  honestly  felt  that  she  could  have  loved  him,  as 
now,  when  all  love  must  be  vain. 

But  self,  though  it  would  intrude,  could  not  engross 
her.  Lydia — the  humiliation,  the  misery  she  was  bringing 
on  them  all — soon  swallowed  up  every  private  care  ;  and 
covering  her  face  with  her  handkerchief,  Elizabeth  was 
soon  lost  to  everything  else ;  and,  after  a  pause  of 
several  minutes,  was  only  recalled  to  a  sense  of  her 
situation  by  the  voice  of  her  companion,  who,  in  a  manner 
which,  though  it  spoke  compassion,  spoke  likewise 
restraint,  said, — 

"  I  am  afraid  you  have  been  long  desiring  my  absence, 
nor  have  I  anything  to  plead  in  excuse  of  my  stay,  but 
real,  though  unavailing  concern.  Would  to  Heaven  that 
anything  could  be  either  said  or  done  on  my  part,  that 
might  offer  consolation  to  such  distress !  But  I  will  not 
torment  you  with  vain  wishes,  which  may  seem  purposely 
to  ask  for  your  thanks.  This  unfortunate  affair  will,  I 
fear,  prevent  my  sister's  having  the  pleasure  of  seeing 
you  at  Pemberley  to-day." 

"  Oh,  yes  !  Be  so  kind  as  to  apologize  for  us  to  Miss 
Darcy.  Say  that  urgent  business  calls  us  home  im- 
mediately. Conceal  the  unhappy  truth  as  long  as  it  is 
possible.  I  know  it  cannot  be  long." 

He  readily  assured  her  of  his  secrecy,  again  expressed 


342  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

his  sorrow  for  her  distress,  wished  it  a  happier  conclusion 
than  there  was  at  present  reason  to  hope,  and,  leaving 
his  compliments  for  her  relations,  with  only  one  serious 
parting  look,  went  away. 

As  he  quitted  the  room,  Elizabeth  felt  how  improbable 
it  was  that  they  should  ever  see  each  other  again  on 
such  terms  of  cordiality  as  had  marked  their  several 
meetings  in  Derbyshire  ;  and  as  she  threw  a  retrospective 
glance  over  the  whole  of  their  acquaintance,  so  full  of 
contradictions  and  varieties,  sighed  at  the  perverseness 
of  those  feelings  which  would  now  have  promoted  its 
continuance,  and  would  formerly  have  rejoiced  in  its 
termination. 

If  gratitude  and  esteem  are  good  foundations  of 
affection,  Elizabeth's  change  of  sentiment  will  be  neither 
improbable  nor  faulty.  But  if  otherwise,  if  the  regard 
springing  from  such  sources  is  unreasonable  or  unnatural, 
in  comparison  of  what  is  so  often  described  as  arising  on 
a  first  interview  with  its  object,  and  even  before  two 
words  have  been  exchanged,  nothing  can  be  said  in  her 
defence,  except  that  she  had  given  somewhat  of  a  trial 
to  the  latter  method,  in  her  partiality  for  Wickham,  and 
that  its  ill  success  might,  perhaps,  authorize  her  to  seek 
the  other  less  interesting  mode  of  attachment  Be  that 
as  it  may,  she  saw  him  go  with  regret ;  and  in  this  early 
example  of  what  Lydia's  infamy  must  produce,  found 
additional  anguish  as  she  reflected  on  that  wretched 
business.  Never  since  reading  Jane's  second  letter  had 
she  entertained  a  hope  of  Wickham's  meaning  to  marry 
her.  No  one  but  Jane,  she  thought,  could  flatter  herself 
with  such  an  expectation.  Surprise  was  the  least  of  all 
her  feelings  on  this  development.  While  the  contents  of 
the  first  letter  remained  on  her  mind,  she  was  all  surprise, 


PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE.  343 

all  astonishment,  that  Wickham  should  marry  a  girl, 
whom  it  was  impossible  he  could  marry  for  money ;  and 
how  Lydia  could  ever  have  attached  him  had  appeared 
incomprehensible.  But  now  it  was  all  too  natural.  For 
such  an  attachment  as  this,  she  might  have  sufficient 
charms  ;  and  though  she  did  not  suppose  Lydia  to  be 
deliberately  engaging  in  an  elopement,  without  the 
intention  of  marriage,  she  had  no  difficulty  in  believing 
that  neither  her  virtue  nor  her  understanding  would 
preserve  her  from  falling  an  easy  prey. 

She  had  never  perceived,  \vhile  the  regiment  was  in 
Hertfordshire,  that  Lydia  had  any  partiality  for  him  ; 
but  she  was  convinced  that  Lydia  had  wanted  only 
encouragement  to  attach  herself  to  anybody.  Sometimes 
one  officer,  sometimes  another,  had  been  her  favourite, 
as  their  attentions  raised  them  in  her  opinion.  Her 
affections  had  been  continually  fluctuating,  but  never 
without  an  object.  The  mischief  of  neglect  and  mistaken 
indulgence  towards  such  a  girl — oh !  how  acutely  did 
she  now  feel  it ! 

She  was  wild  to  be  at  home — to  hear,  to  see,  to  be 
upon  the  spot  to  share  with  Jane  in  the  cares  that  must 
now  fall  wholly  upon  her,  in  a  family  so  deranged  ;  a 
father  absent,  a  mother  incapable  of  exertion,  and 
requiring  constant  attendance  ;  and  though  almost  per- 
suaded that  nothing  could  be  done  for  Lydia,  her  uncle's 
interference  seemed  of  the  utmost  importance,  and  till 
he  entered  the  room  the  misery  of  her  impatience  was 
severe.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Gardiner  had  hurried  back  in 
alarm,  supposing,  by  the  servant's  account,  that  their 
niece  was  taken  suddenly  ill  ;  but  satisfying  them  in- 
stantly on  that  head,  she  eagerly  communicated  the 
cause  of  their  summons,  reading  the  two  letters  aloud, 


344  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

and  dwelling  on  the  postscript  of  the  last  with  trembling 
energy.  Though  Lydia  had  never  been  a  favourite  with 
them,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Gardiner  could  not  but  be  deeply 
affected.  Not  Lydia  only,  but  all  were  concerned  in  it ; 
and  after  the  first  exclamations  of  surprise  and  horror, 
Mr.  Gardiner  readily  promised  every  assistance  in  his 
power.  Elizabeth,  though  expecting  no  less,  thanked 
him  with  tears  of  gratitude  ;  and  all  three  being  actuated 
by  one  spirit,  everything  relating  to  their  journey  was 
speedily  settled.  They  \vere  to  be  off  as  soon  as  possible. 
"  But  what  is  to  be  done  about  Pemberley  ?  "  cried  Mrs. 
Gardiner.  "  John  told  us  Mr.  Darcy  was  here  when  you 
sent  for  us  ; — was  it  so  ?  " 

"  Yes  ;  and  I  told  him  we  should  not  be  able  to  keep 
our  engagement.  That  is  all  settled." 

"  What  is  all  settled  ?  "  repeated  the  other,  as  she  ran 
into  her  room  to  prepare.  "  And  are  they  upon  such 
terms  as  for  her  to  disclose  the  real  truth  ?  Oh,  that  I 
knew  how  it  was  !  " 

But  wishes  were  vain  ;  or,  at  best,  could  serve  only  to 
amuse  her  in  the  hurry  and  confusion  of  the  following 
hour.  Had  Elizabeth  been  at  leisure  to  be  idle,  she 
would  have  remained  certain  that  all  employment  was 
impossible  to  one  so  wretched  as  herself;  but  she  had 
her  share  of  business  as  well  as  her  aunt,  and  amongst 
the  rest  there  were  notes  to  be  written  to  all  their  friends 
at  Lambton,  with  false  excuses  for  their  sudden  departure. 
An  hour,  however,  saw  the  whole  completed  ;  and  Mr. 
Gardiner,  meanwhile,  having  settled  his  account  at  the 
inn,  nothing  remained  to  be  done  but  to  go  ;  and  Eliza- 
beth, after  all  the  misery  of  the  morning,  found  herself, 
in  a  shorter  space  of  time  than  she  could  have  supposed, 
seated  in  the  carriage,  and  on  the  road  to  Longbourn. 


first  pka£i  rig  earnest'  ofi£e<.r 


CHAPTER   XLVII. 
HAVE  bpen  thinking  it  over  a^ain,  Elizabeth.' 

^*P 

said  her  uncle,  as  they  drove  from  the  town  ; 
"  and  really,  upon  serious  consideration,  I  am 
much  more  inclined  than  I  was  to  judge  as  your 
eldest  sister  does  of  the  matter.  It  appears  to 
me  so  very  unlikely  that  any  young  man  should 
form  such  a  design  against  a  girl  who  is  by  no 
means  unprotected  or  friendless,  and  who  was  actually 
staying  in  his  Colonel's  family,  that  I  am  strongly 
inclined  to  hope  the  best.  Could  he  expect  that  her 
friends  would  not  step  forward  ?  Could  he  expect  to 
be  noticed  again  by  the  regiment,  after  such  an  affront 
to  Colonel  Forster?  His  temptation  is  not  adequate  to 
the  risk." 


346  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

"  Do  you  really  think  so  ?  "  cried  Elizabeth,  brightening 
up  for  a  moment. 

"  Upon  my  word,"  said  Mrs.  Gardiner,  "  I  begin  to  be 
of  your  uncle's  opinion.  It  is  really  too  great  a  violation 
of  decency,  honour,  and  interest,  for  him  to  be  guilty 
of  it.  I  cannot  think  so  very  ill  of  Wickham.  Can  you, 
yourself,  Lizzie,  so  wholly  give  him  up,  as  to  believe  him 
capable  of  it  ?  ' 

"  Not  perhaps  of  neglecting  his  own  interest.  But  of 
every  other  neglect  I  can  believe  him  capable.  If, 
indeed,  it  should  be  so  !  But  I  dare  not  hope  it.  Why 
should  they  not  go  on  to  Scotland,  if  that  had  been  the 
case  ?  " 

"  In  the  first  place,"  replied  Mr.  Gardiner,  "  there  is  no 
absolute  proof  that  they  are  not  gone  to  Scotland." 

"  Oh,  but  their  removing  from  the  chaise  into  a  hackney 
coach  is  such  a  presumption  !  And,  besides,  no  traces  of 
them  were  to  be  found  on  the  Barnet  road." 

"  Well,  then, — supposing  them  to  be  in  London — they 
may  be  there,  though  for  the  purpose.;  of  concealment, 
for  no  more  exceptionable  purpose.  It  is  not  likely  that 
meney  should  be  very  abundant  on  either  side  ;  and  it 
might  strike  them  that  they  could  be  more  economically, 
though  less  expeditiously,  married  in  London,  than  in 
Scotland." 

"  But  why  all  ?this  secrecy  ?  Why  any  fear  of  detec- 
tion ?  Why  must  their  marriage  be  private  ?  Oh,  no,  no- 
this  is  not  likely.  His  most  particular  friend,  you  see  by 
Jane's  account,  was  persuaded  of  his  never  intending  to 
marry  her.  Wickham  will  never  marry  a  woman  without 
some  money.  He  cannot  afford  it.  And  what  claims 
has  Lydia,  what  attractions  has  she  beyond  youth,  health, 
and  good  humour,  that  could  make  him  for  her  sake 


PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE.  347 

forego  every  chance  of  benefiting  himself  by  marrying 
well  ?  As  to  what  restraint  the  apprehensions  of  disgrace 
in  the  corps  might  throw  on  a  dishonourable  elopement 
with  her,  I  am  not  able  to  judge  ;  for  I  know  nothing  of 
the  effects  that  such  a  step  might  produce.  But  as  to 
your  other  objection,  I  am  afraid  it  will  hardly  hold  good. 
Lydia  has  no  brothers  to  step  forward  ;  and  he  might 
imagine,  from  my  father's  behaviour,  from  his  indolence 
and  the  little  attention  he  has  ever  seemed  to  give  to 
what  was  going  forward  in  his  family,  that  he  would  do 
as  little  and  think  as  little  about  it,  as  any  father  could 
do,  in  such  a  matter." 

"  But  can  you  think  that  Lydia  is  so  lost  to  everything 
but  love  of  him,  as  to  consent  to  live  with  him  on  any 
other  terms  than  marriage  ?  " 

"  It  does  seem,  and  it  is  most  shocking,  indeed,"  replied 
Elizabeth,  with  tears  in  her  eyes,  "  that  a  sister's  sense  of 
decency  and  virtue  in  such  a  point  should  admit  of  doubt. 
But,  really,  I  know  not  what  to  say.  Perhaps  I  am  not 
doing  her  justice. '  But  she  is  very  young  :  she  has  never 
been  taught  to  think  on  serious  subjects  ;  and  for  the  last 
half  year,  nay,  for  a  twelvemonth,  she  has  been  given  up 
to  nothing  but  amusement  and  vanity.  She  has  been 
allowed  to  dispose  of  her  time  in  the  most  idle  and 
frivolous  manner,  and  to  adopt  any  opinions  that  came 
in  her  way.  Since  the  -  -shire  were  first  quartered  in 
Meryton,  nothing  but  love,  flirtation,  and  officers,  have 
been  in  her  head.  She  has  been  doing  everything  in  her 
power,  by  thinking  and  talking  on  the  subject,  to  give 
greater- -what  shall  I  call  it  ?-  -susceptibility  to  her 
feelings  ;  which  are  naturally  lively  enough.  And  we  all 
know  that  Wickham  has  every  charm  of  person  and 
address  that  can  captivate  a  woman." 


34$  FRIDE    AND    PREJUDICE. 

"  Rut  you  see  that  Jane."  said  her  aunt,  "'  does  not  think 
so  ill  of  \Vickham,  as  to  believe  him  capable  of  the 
attempt." 

"  Of  whom  does  Jane  ever  think  ill  ?  And  who  is  there, 
whatever  might  be  their  former  conduct,  that  she  would 
believe  capable  of  such  an  attempt,  till  it  were  proved 
against  them  ?  But  Jane  knows,  as  well  as  I  do,  what 
Wickham  really  is.  We  both  know  that  he  has  been 
profligate  in  even-  sense  of  the  word  ;  that  he  has 
neither  integrity  nor  honour  ;  that  he  is  as  false  and 
deceitful  as  he  is  insinuating.3 

^5 

"  And  do  you  really  know  all  this  ? "  cried  Airs. 
Gardiner,  whose  curiosity  as  to  the  mode  of  her  intelli- 
gence was  all  alive. 

"  I  do,  indeed,"  replied  Elizabeth,  colouring.  u  I  told 
you  the  other  day  of  his  infamous  behaviour  to  Mr. 
Darcy  ;  and  you,  yourself,  when  last  at  Longbourn,  heard 
in  what  manner  he  spoke  of  the  man  who  had  behaved 
with  such  forbearance  and  liberality  towards  him.  And 
there  are  other  circumstances  which  I  am  not  at  liberty — 
which  it  is  not  worth  while  to  relate ;  but  his  lies  about 
the  whole  Pemberlev  family  are  endless.  From  what  he 

f  * 

said  of  Miss  Darcy,  I  was  thoroughly  prepared  to  see  a 
proud,  reserved,  disagreeable  girl.  Yet  he  knew  to  the 
contrary  himself  He  must  know  that  she  was  as  amiable 
and  unpretending  as  we  have  found  her." 

"  But  does  Lvdia  know  nothing  of  this  ?   can  she  be 

*•  o 

ignorant  of  what  you  and  Jane  seem  so  well  to  under- 
stand ?  " 

"  Oh,  yes  ! — that,  that  is  the  worst  of  all.  Till  I  was  in 
Kent,  and  saw  so  much  both  of  Mr.  Darcy  and  his  rela- 
tion Colonel  Fitzwilliam,  I  was  ignorant  of  the  truth 
myself.  And  when  I  returned  home  the  -shire  was 


PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE.  349 

to  leave  Meryton  in  a  week  or  fortnight's  time.  As  that 
was  the  case,  neither  Jane,  to  whom  I  related  the  whole, 
nor  I,  thought  it  necessary  to  make  our  knowledge 
public  ;  for  of  what  use  could  it  apparently  be  to  anyone, 
that  the  good  opinion,  which  all  the  neighbourhood  had 
of  him,  should  then  be  overthrown  ?  And  even  when  it 
was  settled  that  Lydia  should  go  with  Mrs.  Forster,  the 
necessity  of  opening  her  eyes  to  his  character  never 
occurred  to  me.  That  she  could  be  in  any  danger  from 
the  deception  never  entered  my  head.  That  such  a  con- 
sequence as  this  should  ensue,  you  may  easily  believe 
was  far  enough  from  my  thoughts." 

"  When  they  all  removed  to  Brighton,  therefore,  you 
had  no  reason,  I  suppose,  to  believe  them  fond  of  each 
other?" 

"  Not  the  slightest.  I  can  remember  no  symptom  of 
affection  on  either  side  ;  and  had  anything  of  the  kind 
been  perceptible,  you  must  be  aware  that  ours  is  not  a 
family  on  which  it  could  be  thrown  away.  When  first 
he  entered  the  corps,  she  was  ready  enough  to  admire 
him  ;  but  so  we  all  were.  Every  girl  in  or  near  Meryton 
was  out  of  her  senses  about  him  for  the  first  two  months  : 
but  he  never  distinguished  her  by  any  particular  atten- 
tion ;  and,  consequently,  after  a  moderate  period  of 
extravagant  and  wild  admiration,  her  fancy  for  him  gave 
way,  and  others  of  the  regiment,  who  treated  her  with 
more  distinction,  again  became  her  favourites." 

It  may  be  easily  believed,  that  however  little  of  novelty 
could  be  added  to  their  fears,  hopes,  and  conjectures,  on 
this  interesting  subject  by  its  repeated  discussion,  no 
other  could  detain  them  from  it  long,  during  the  whole 
of  the  journey.  From  Elizabeth's  thoughts  it  was 
never  absent.  Fixed  there  by  the  keenest  of  all  anguish, 


35O  PRIDE  AND   PREJUDICE. 

self-reproach,  she  could  find  no  interval  of  ease  or  for- 
getfulness. 

They  travelled  as  expeditiously  as  possible  ;  and  sleep- 
ing one  night  on  the  road,  reached  Longbourn  by  dinner- 
time the  next  day.  It  was  a  comfort  to  Elizabeth  to 
consider  that  Jane  could  not  have  been  wearied  by  long 
expectations. 

The  little  Gardiners,  attracted  by  the  sight  of  a  chaise, 
were  standing  on  the  steps  of  the  house,  as  they  entered 
the  paddock  ;  and  when  the  carriage  drove  up  to  the 
door,  the  joyful  surprise  that  lighted  up  their  faces  and 
displayed  itself  over  their  whole  bodies,  in  a  variety  of 
capers  and  frisks,  was  the  first  pleasing  earnest  of  their 
welcome. 

Elizabeth  jumped  out ;  and  after  giving  each  of  them 
a  hasty  kiss,  hurried  into  the  vestibule,  where  Jane,  who 
came  running  downstairs  from  her  mother's  apartment, 
immediately  met  her. 

Elizabeth,  as  she  affectionately  embraced  her,  whilst 
tears  filled  the  eyes  of  both,  lost  not  a  moment  in  asking 
whether  anything  had  been  heard  of  the  fugitives. 

"  Not  yet,"  replied  Jane.  "  But  now  that  my  dear 
uncle  is  come,  I  hope  everything  will  be  well." 

"  Is  my  father  in  town  ?  '; 

"  Yes,  he  went  on  Tuesday,  as  I  wrote  you  word." 

"  And  have  you  heard  from  him  often  ?  " 

"  We  have  heard  only  once.  He  wrote  me  a  few  lines 
on  Wednesday,  to  say  that  he  had  arrived  in  safety,  and 
to  give  me  his  directions,  which  I  particularly  begged  him 
to  do.  He  merely  added,  that  he  should  not  write  again, 
till  he  had  something  of  importance  to  mention." 

"  And    my    mother — how    is    she  ?      How    are    you 

all  ?  "  . 

* 


PRIDE    AND   PREJUDICE.  351 

"  My  mother  is  tolerably  well,  I  trust ;  though  her 
spirits  are  greatly  shaken.  She  is  upstairs,  and  will  have 
great  satisfaction  in  seeing  you  all.  She  does  not  yet 
leave  her  dressing-room.  Mary  and  Kitty,  thank 
Heaven  !  are  quite  well." 

"  But  you — how  are  you  ?  "  cried  Elizabeth.  "  You 
look  pale.  How  much  you  must  have  gone  through  ! " 

Her  sister,  however,  assured  her  of  her  being  perfectly 
well ;  and  their  conversation,  which  had  been  passing 
while  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Gardiner  were  engaged  with  their 
children,  was  now  put  an  end  to  by  the  approach  of  the 
whole  party.  Jane  ran  to  her  uncle  and  aunt,  and  wel- 
comed and  thanked  them  both,  with  alternate  smiles  and 
tears. 

When  they  were  all  in  the  drawing-room,  the  questions 
which  Elizabeth  had  already  asked  were  of  course  re- 
peated by  the  others,  and  they  soon  found  that  Jane  had 
no  intelligence  to  give.  The  sanguine  hope  of  good, 
however,  which  the  benevolence  of  her  heart  suggested, 
had  not  yet  deserted  her  ;  she  still  expected  that  it  would 
all  end  well,  and  that  every  morning  would  bring  some 
letter,  either  from  Lydia  or  her  father,  to  explain  their 
proceedings,  and,  perhaps,  announce  the  marriage. 

Mrs.  Bennet,  to  whose  apartment  they  all  repaired, 
after  a  few  minutes'  conversation  together,  received  them 
exactly  as  might  be  expected  ;  with  tears  and  lamenta- 
tions of  regret,  invectives  against  the  villainous  conduct 
of  Wickham,  and  complaints  of  her  own  sufferings  and 
ill-usage  ;  blaming  everybody  but  the  person  to  whose 
ill-judging  indulgence  the  errors  of  her  daughter  must 
be  principally  owing. 

"  If  I  had  been  able,"  said  she,  "  to  carry  my  point  in 
going  to  Brighton  with  all  my  family,  this  would  not 


352  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

have  happened  :  but  poor  dear  Lydia  had  nobody  to 
take  care  of  her.  Why  did  the  Forsters  ever  let  her  go 
out  of  their  sight  ?  I  am  sure  there  was  some  great 
neglect  or  other  on  their  side,  for  she  is  not  the  kind  of 
girl  to  do  such  a  thing,  if  she  had  been  well  looked  after. 
I  always  thought  they  were  very  unfit  to  have  the  charge 
of  her  ;  but  I  was  over-ruled,  as  I  always  am.  Poor,  dear 
child  !  And  now  here's  Mr.  Bennet  gone  away,  and  I 
know  he  will  fight  Wickham,  wherever  he  meets  him, 
and  then  he  will  be  killed,  and  what  is  to  become  of  us 
all  ?  The  Collinses  will  turn  us  out,  before  he  is  cold  in 
his  grave ;  and  if  you  are  not  kind  to  us,  brother,  I  do 
not  know  what  we  shall  do." 

They  all  exclaimed  against  such  terrific  ideas  ;  and 
Mr.  Gardiner,  after  general  assurances  of  his  affection 
for  her  and  all  her  family,  told  her  that  he  meant  to  be 
in  London  the  very  next  day,  and  would  assist  Mr. 
Bennet  in  every  endeavour  for  recovering  Lydia. 

"Do  not  give  way  to  useless  alarm,"  added  he:  "though 
it  is  right  to  be  prepared  for  the  worst,  there  is  no  occa- 
sion to  look  on  it  as  certain.  It  is  not  quite  a  week 
since  they  left  Brighton.  In  a  few  days  more,  we  may 
gain  some  news  of  them  ;  and  till  we  know  that  they  are 
not  married,  and  have  no  design  of  marrying,  do  not  let 
us  give  the  matter  over  as  lost.  As  soon  as  I  get  to  town, 
I  shall  go  to  my  brother,  and  make  him  come  home  with 
me  to  Gracechurch  Street,  and  then  we  may  consult 
together  as  to  what  is  to  be  done." 

"  Oh,  my  dear  brother,"  replied  Mrs.  Bennet,  "  that  is 
exactly  what  I  could  most  wish  for.  And  now  do,  when 
you  get  to  town,  find  them  out,  wherever  they  may  be  ; 
and  if  they  are  not  married  already,  make  them  marry. 
And  as  for  wedding  clothes,  do  not  let  them  wait  for  that, 


PRIDE  AND   PREJUDICE.  353 

but  tell  Lydia  she  shall  have  as  much  money  as  she 
chooses  to  buy  them,  after  they  are  married.  And, 
above  all  things,  keep  Mr.  Bennet  from  fighting.  Tell 
him  what  a  dreadful  state  I  am  in — that  I  am  frightened 
out  of  my  wits  ;  and  have  such  tremblings,  such  flutter- 
ings  all  over  me,  such  spasms  in  my  side,  and  pains  in 
my  head,  and  such  beatings  at  my  heart,  that  I  can  get 
no  rest  by  night  nor  by  day.  And  tell  my  dear  Lydia 
not  to  give  any  directions  about  her  clothes  till  she  has 
seen  me,  for  she  does  not  know  which  are  the  best  ware- 
houses. Oh,  brother,  how  kind  you  are  !  I  know  you 
will  contrive  it  all." 

But  Mr.  Gardiner,  though  he  assured  her  again  of  his 
earnest  endeavours  in  the  cause,  could  not  avoid  recom- 
mending moderation  to  her,  as  well  in  her  hopes  as  her 
fears  ;  and  after  talking  with  her  in  this  manner  till 
dinner  was  on  table,  they  left  her  to  vent  all  her  feelings 
on  the  housekeeper,  who  attended  in  the  absence  of  her 
daughters. 

Though  her  brother  and  sister  were  persuaded  that 
there  was  no  real  occasion  for  such  a  seclusion  from  the 
family,  they  did  not  attempt  to  oppose  it ;  for  they  knew 
that  she  had  not  prudence  enough  to  hold  her  tongue 
before  the  servants,  while  they  waited  at  table,  and  judged 
it  better  that  one  only  of  the  household,  and  the  one  whom 
they  could  most  trust,  should  comprehend  all  her  fears 
and  solicitude  on  the  subject. 

In  the  dining-room  they  were  soon  joined  by  Mary 
and  Kitty,  who  had  been  too  busily  engaged  in  their 
separate  apartments  to  make  their  appearance  before. 
One  came  from  her  books,  and  the  other  from  her  toilette. 
The  faces  of  both,  however,  were  tolerably  calm  ;  and  no 
change  was  visible  in  either,  except  that  the  loss  of  her 

A  A 


354  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

favourite  sister,  or  the  anger  which  she  had  herself  in- 
curred in  the  business,  had  given  something  more  of  fret- 
fulness  than  usual  to  the  accents  of  Kitty.  As  for  Mary, 
she  was  mistress  enough  of  herself  to  whisper  to  Eliza- 
beth, with  a  countenance  of  grave  reflection,  soon  after 
they  were  seated  at  table, — 

"  This  is  a  most  unfortunate  affair,  and  will  probably 
be  much  talked  of.  But  we  must  stem  the  tide  of  malice, 
and  pour  into  the  wounded  bosoms  of  each  other  the  balm 
of  sisterly  consolation.' 

j 

Then  perceiving  in  Elizabeth  no  inclination  of  replying, 
she  added,  "  Unhappy  as  the  event  must  be  for  Lydia,  we 
may  draw  from  it  this  useful  lesson  : — that  loss  of  virtue 
in  a  female  is  irretrievable,  that  one  false  step  involves 
her  in  endless  ruin,  that  her  reputation  is  no  less  brittle 
than  it  is  beautiful,  and  that  she  cannot  be  too  much 
guarded  in  her  behaviour  towards  the  undeserving  of  the 
other  sex." 

Elizabeth  lifted  up  her  eyes  in  amazement,  but  was  too 
much  oppressed  to  make  any  reply.  Mary,  however, 
continued  to  console  herself  with  such  kind  of  moral 
extractions  from  the  evil  before  them. 

In  the  afternoon,  the  two  elder  Miss  Bennets  were  able 
to  be  for  half  an  hour  by  themselves  ;  and  Elizabeth 
instantly  availed  herself  of  the  opportunity  of  making 
any  inquiries  which  Jane  was  equally  eager  to  satisfy. 
After  joining  in  general  lamentations  over  the  dreadful 
sequel  of  this  event,  which  Elizabeth  considered  as  all 
but  certain,  and  Miss  Bennet  could  not  assert  to  be 
wholly  impossible,  the  former  continued  the  subject 
by  saying,  "  But  tell  me  all  and  everything  about  it 
\vhich  I  have  not  already  heard.  Give  me  further  par- 
ticulars. What  did  Colonel  Forster  say  ?  Had  they  no 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  355 

apprehension   of  anything    before   the    elopement    took 
place  ?    They  must  have  seen  them  together  for  ever." 

"  Colonel  Forster  did  own  that  he  had  often  suspected 
some  partiality,  especially  on  Lydia's  side,  but  nothing  to 
give  him  any  alarm.  I  am  so  grieved  for  him.  His  be- 
haviour was  attentive  and  kind  to  the  utmost.  He  was 
coming  to  us,  in  order  to  assure  us  of  his  concern,  before 
he  had  any  idea  of  their  not  being  gone  to  Scotland  : 
when  that  apprehension  first  got  abroad,  it  hastened  his 
journey." 

"  And  was  Denny  convinced  that  Wickham  would  not 
marry?  Did  he  know  of  their  intending  to  go  off?  Had 
Colonel  Forster  seen  Denny  himself?" 

"  Yes  ;  but  when  questioned  by  ///;;/,  Denny  denied 
knowing  anything  of  their  plan,  and  would  not  give  his 
real  opinion  about  it.  He  did  not  repeat  his  persuasion 
of  their  not  marrying,  and  from  that  I  am  inclined  to 
hope  he  might  have  been  misunderstood  before." 

"  And  till  Colonel  Forster  came  himself,  not  one  of 
you  entertained  a  doubt,  I  suppose,  of  their  being  really 
married  ?  ' 

"  How  was  it  possible  that  such  an  idea  should  enter 
our  brains  ?  I  felt  a  little  uneasy — a  little  fearful  of  my 
sister's  happiness  with  him  in  marriage,  because  I  knew 
that  his  conduct  had  not  been  always  quite  right.  My 
father  and  mother  knew  nothing  of  that ;  they  only  felt 
how  imprudent  a  match  it  must  be.  Kitty  then  owned, 
with  a  very  natural  triumph  on  knowing  more  than  the 
rest  of  us,  that  in  Lydia's  last  letter  she  had  prepared 
her  for  such  a  step.  She  had  known,  it  seems,  of  their 
being  in  love  with  each  other  many  weeks." 

"  But  not  before  they  went  to  Brighton  ?  " 

"  No,  I  believe  not." 


356  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

"  And  did  Colonel  Forster  appear  to  think  ill  of  Wick- 
ham  himself?  Does  he  know  his  real  character?" 

"  I  must  confess  that  he  did  not  speak  so  well  of 
Wickham  as  he  formerly  did.  He  believed  him  to  be 
imprudent  and  extravagant ;  and  since  this  sad  affair 
has  taken  place,  it  is  said  that  he  left  Meryton  greatly  in 
debt :  but  I  hope  this  may  be  false." 

"  Oh,  Jane,  had  we  been  less  secret,  had  we  told  what 
we  knew  of  him,  this  could  not  have  happened  ! " 

"  Perhaps  it  would  have  been  better,"  replied  her  sister. 

"  But  to  expose  the  former  faults  of  any  person,  with- 
out knowing  what  their  present  feelings  were,  seemed 
unjustifiable." 

"  We  acted  with  the  best  intentions." 

"  Could  Colonel  Forster  repeat  the  particulars  of 
Lydia's  note  to  his  wife  ?  " 

"  He  brought  it  with  him  for  us  to  see." 

o 

Jane  then  took  it  from  her  pocket-book,  and  gave  it  to 
Elizabeth.     These  were  the  contents  :- 
"  My  dear  Harriet, 

"  You  will  laugh  when  you  know  where  I  am  gone,  and 
I  cannot  help  laughing  myself  at  your  surprise  to-morrow 
morning,  as  soon  as  I  am  missed.  I  am  going  to  Gretna 
Green,  and  if  you  cannot  guess  with  wrho,  I  shall  think 
you  a  simpleton,  for  there  is  but  one  man  in  the  world 
I  love,  and  he  is  an  angel.  I  should  never  be  happy 
without  him,  so  think  it  no  harm  to  be  off.  You  need 
not  send  them  word  at  Longbourn  of  my  going,  if  you  do 
not  like  it,  for  it  will  make  the  surprise  the  greater  when 
I  write  to  them,  and  sign  my  name  Lydia  Wickham. 
What  a  good  joke  it  will  be  !  I  can  hardly  write  for 
laughing.  Pray  make  my  excuses  to  Pratt  for  not  keep- 
ing my  engagement,  and  dancing  with  him  to-night. 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  357 

Tell  him  I  hope  he  will  excuse  me  when  he  knows  all, 
and  tell  him  I  will  dance  with  him  at  the  next  ball  we 
meet  with  great  pleasure.  I  shall  send  for  my  clothes 
when  I  get  to  Longbourn  ;  but  I  wish  you  would  tell 
Sally  to  mend  a  great  slit  in  my  worked  muslin  gown 
before  they  are  packed  up.  Good-bye.  Give  my  love  to 
Colonel  Forster.  I  hope  you  will  drink  to  our  good 
journey.  "  Your  affectionate  friend, 

"LYDIA  BENNET." 

"  Oh,  thoughtless,  thoughtless  Lydia  !  "  cried  Elizabeth 
when  she  had  finished  it.  "  What  a  letter  is  this,  to  be 
written  at  such  a  moment !  But  at  least  it  shows  that 
she  was  serious  in  the  object  of  her  journey.  Whatever 
he  might  afterwards  persuade  her  to,  it  was  not  on  her 
side  a  scheme  of  infamy.  My  poor  father  !  how  he  must 
have  felt  it !  " 

"  I  never  saw  anyone  so  shocked.  He  could  not  speak 
a  word  for  full  ten  minutes.  My  mother  was  taken  ill 
immediately,  and  the  whole  house  in  such  confusion  ! " 

"  Oh,  Jane,"  cried  Elizabeth,  "  was  there  a  servant  be- 
longing to  it  who  did  not  know  the  whole  story  before 
the  end  of  the  day  ?  " 

"  I  do  not  know  :  I  hope  there  was.  But  to  be  guarded 
at  such  a  time  is  very  difficult.  My  mother  was  in 
hysterics  ;  and  though  I  endeavoured  to  give  her  every 
assistance  in  my  power,  I  am  afraid  I  did  not  do  so  much 
as  I  might  have  done.  But  the  horror  of  what  might 
possibly  happen  almost  took  from  me  my  faculties." 

"  Your  attendance  upon  her  has  been  too  much  for  you. 
You  do  not  look  well.  Oh  that  I  had  been  with  you  !  you 
have  had  every  care  and  anxiety  upon  yourself  alone." 

"  Mary  and  Kitty  have  been  very  kind,  and  would  have 
shared  in  every  fatigue,  I  am  sure,  but  I  did  not  think  it 


358  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

right  for  either  of  them.  Kitty  is  slight  and  delicate,  and 
Mary  studies  so  much  that  her  hours  of  repose  should  not 
be  broken  in  on.  My  aunt  Philips  came  to  Longbourn 
on  Tuesday,  after  my  father  went  away  ;  and  was  so 
good  as  to  stay  till  Thursday  with  me.  She  was  of  great 
use  and  comfort  to  us  all,  and  Lady  Lucas  has  been 
very  kind  :  she  walked  here  on  Wednesday  morning  to 
condole  with  us,  and  offered  her  services,  or  any  of  her 
daughters,  if  they  could  be  of  use  to  us." 

"  She  had  better  have  stayed  at  home,"  cried  Elizabeth  : 
"  perhaps  she  meant  well,  but,  under  such  a  misfortune  as 
this,  one  cannot  see  too  little  of  one's  neighbours.  Assis- 
tance is  impossible  ;  condolence,  insufferable.  Let  them 
triumph  over  us  at  a  distance,  and  be  satisfied." 

She  then  proceeded  to  inquire  into  the  measures  which 
her  father  had  intended  to  pursue,  while  in  town,  for  the 
recovery  of  his  daughter. 

"  He  meant,  I  believe,"  replied  Jane,  "  to  go  to  Epsom, 
the  place  where  they  last  changed  horses,  see  the  pos- 
tilions, and  try  if  anything  could  be  made  out  from  them. 
His  principal  object  must  be  to  discover  the  number  of 
the  hackney  coach  which  took  them  from  Clapham.  It 
had  come  with  a  fare  from  London  ;  and  as  he  thought 
the  circumstance  of  a  gentleman  and  lady's  removing 
from  one  carriage  into  another  might  be  remarked,  he 
meant  to  make  inquiries  at  Clapham.  If  he  could  any- 
how discover  at  what  house  the  coachman  had  before  set 
down  his  fare,  he  determined  to  make  inquiries  there,  and 
hoped  it  might  not  be  impossible  to  find  out  the  stand 
and  number  of  the  coach.  I  do  not  know  of  any  other 
designs  that  he  had  formed  ;  but  he  was  in  such  a  hurry 
to  be  gone,  and  his  spirits  so  greatly  discomposed,  that  I 
had  difficulty  in  finding  out  even  so  much  as  this." 


CHAPTER   XLVIII. 

whole  party  were  in  hopes  of  a 
letter  from  Mr.  Bennet  the  next  morn- 
ing, but  the  post  came  in  without 
bringing  a  single  line  from  him.  His 
family  knew  him  to  be,  on  all  common 
occasions,  a  most  negligent  and  dila- 
tory correspondent ;  but  at  such  a  time 

they  had  hoped    for   exertion.      They    were    forced    to 

conclude,  that  he  had  no  pleasing  intelligence  to  send  ; 

but  even  of  that  they  would  have  been  glad  to  be  certain. 

Mr.  Gardiner  had  waited  only  for  the  letters  before  he 

set  off. 

When   he    was    gone,    they   were    certain   at  least  of 


360  PRIDE  AND    PREJUDICE. 

receiving  constant  information  of  what  was  going  on  ; 
and  their  uncle  promised,  at  parting,  to  prevail  on  Mr. 
Bennet  to  return  to  Longbourn  as  soon  as  he  could, 
to  the  great  consolation  of  his  sister,  who  considered 
it  as  the  only  security  for  her  husband's  not  being  killed 
in  a  duel. 

Mrs.  Gardiner  and  the  children  were  to  remain  in 
Hertfordshire  a  few  days  longer,  as  the  former  thought 
her  presence  might  be  serviceable  to  her  nieces.  She 
shared  in  their  attendance  on  Mrs.  Bennet,  and  was  a 
great  comfort  to  them  in  their  hours  of  freedom.  Their 
other  aunt  also  visited  them  frequently,  and  always, 
as  she  said,  with  the  design  of  cheering  and  heartening 
them  up — though,  as  she  never  came  without  reporting; 
some  fresh  instance  of  Wickham's  extravagance  or 
irregularity,  she  seldom  went  away  without  leaving  them 
more  dispirited  than  she  found  them. 

All  Meryton  seemed  striving  to  blacken  the  man  who, 
but  three  months  before,  had  been  almost  an  angel  of 
light.  He  was  declared  to  be  in  debt  to  every  tradesman 
in  the  place,  and  his  intrigues,  all  honoured  with  the  title 
of  seduction,  had  been  extended  into  every  tradesman's 
family.  Everybody  declared  that  he  was  the  wickedest 
young  man  in  the  world  ;  and  everybody  began  to  find 
out  that  they  had  always  distrusted  the  appearance  of 
his  goodness.  Elizabeth,  though  she  did  not  credit 
above  half  of  what  was  said,  believed  enough  to  make 
her  former  assurance  of  her  sister's  ruin  still  more  certain  ; 
and  even  Jane,  who  believed  still  less  of  it,  became 
almost  hopeless,  more  especially  as  the  time  was  now 
come,  when,  if  they  had  gone  to  Scotland,  which  she 
had  never  before  entirely  despaired  of,  they  must  in 
all  probability  have  gained  some  news  of  them. 


PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE.  361 

Mr.  Gardiner  left  Longbourn  on  Sunday  ;  on  Tuesday, 
his  wife  received  a  letter  from  him  :  it  told  them,  that 
on  his  arrival  he  had  immediately  found  out  his  brother, 
and  persuaded  him  to  come  to  Gracechurch  Street. 
That  Mr.  Bennet  had  been  to  Epsom  and  Clapham, 
before  his  arrival,  but  without  gaining  any  satisfactory 
information  ;  and  that  he  was  now  determined  to  inquire 
at  all  the  principal  hotels  in  town,  as  Mr.  Bennet  thought 
it  possible  they  might  have  gone  to  one  of  them,  on 
their  first  coming  to  London,  before  they  procured 
lodgings.  Mr.  Gardiner  himself  did  not  expect  any 
success  from  this  measure  ;  but  as  his  brother  was  eager 
in  it,  he  meant  to  assist  him  in  pursuing  it.  He  added, 
that  Mr.  Bennet  seemed  wholly  disinclined  at  present  to 
leave  London,  and  promised  to  write  again  very  soon. 
There  was  also  a  postscript  to  this  effect  :- 

"  I  have  written  to  Colonel  Forster  to  desire  him  to 
find  out,  if  possible,  from  some  of  the  young  man's 
intimates  in  the  regiment,  whether  Wickham  has  any 
relations  or  connections  who  would  be  likely  to  know  in 
what  part  of  the  town  he  has  now  concealed  himself. 
If  there  were  anyone  that  one  could  apply  to,  with  a 
probability  of  gaining  such  a  clue  as  that,  it  might  be  of 
essential  consequence.  At  present  we  have  nothing 
to  guide  us.  Colonel  Forster  will,  I  dare  say,  do  every- 
thing in  his  power  to  satisfy  us  on  this  head.  But,  on 
second  thoughts,  perhaps  Lizzy  could  tell  us  what 
relations  he  has  now  living  better  than  any  other  person." 

Elizabeth  was  at  no  loss  to  understand  from  whence 
this  deference  for  her  authority  proceeded  ;  but  it  was 
not  in  her  power  to  give  any  information  of  so  satisfactory 
a  nature  as  the  compliment  deserved. 

She  had  never  heard  of  his  having  had  any  relations, 


362  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

except  a  father  and  mother,  both  of  whom  had  been 
dead  many  years.  It  was  possible,  however,  that  some 

of  his  companions  in  the shire  might  be  able  to  give 

more  information  ;  and  though  she  was  not  very  sanguine 
in  expecting  it,  the  application  was  a  something  to  look- 
forward  to. 

Every  day  at  Longbourn  was  now  a  day  of  anxiety  ; 
but  the  most  anxious  part  of  each  was  when  the  post 
was  expected.  The  arrival  of  letters  was  the  first  grand 
object  of  every  morning's  impatience.  Through  letters, 
whatever  of  good  or  bad  was  to  be  told  would  be 
communicated  ;  and  every  succeeding  day  was  expected 
to  bring  some  news  of  importance. 

But  before  they  heard  again  from  Mr.  Gardiner,  a 
letter  arrived  for  their  father,  from  a  different  quarter, 
from  Mr.  Collins  ;  which,  as  Jane  had  received  directions 
to  open  all  that  came  for  him  in  his  absence,  she  accord- 
ingly read  ;  and  Elizabeth,  who  knew  what  curiosities 
his  letters  always  were,  looked  over  her,  and  read  it 
likewise.  It  was  as  follows  :— 
"  My  dear  Sir, 

"  I  feel  myself  called  upon,  by  our  relationship,  and 
my  situation  in  life,  to  condole  with  you  on  the  grievous 
affliction  you  are  now  suffering  under,  of  which  we  were 
yesterday  informed  by  a  letter  from  Hertfordshire.  Be 
assured,  my  dear  sir,  that  Mrs.  Collins  and  myself 
sincerely  sympathize  with  you,  and  all  your  respectable 
family,  in  your  present  distress,  which  must  be  of  the 
bitterest  kind,  because  proceeding  from  a  cause  which 
no  time  can  remove.  No  arguments  shall  be  wanting 
on  my  part,  that  can  alleviate  so  severe  a  misfortune  ; 
or  that  may  comfort  you,  under  a  circumstance  that 
must  be,  of  all  others,  most  afflicting  to  a  parent's  mind. 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 


363 


The  death  of  your  daughter  would  have  been  a  blessing 
in  comparison  of  this.  And  it  is  the  more  to  be  lamented, 
because  there  is  reason  to  suppose,  as  my  dear  Charlotte 
informs  me,  that  this  licentiousness  of  behaviour  in  your 


SG  uiKorn  <y  no.ve  refcctetf  ffie  owtwr* '' 
\CofyrigJU  1894  by  George  Allen.} 

daughter  has  proceeded  from  a  faulty  degree  of  in- 
dulgence ;  though,  at  the  same  time,  for  the  consolation 
of  yourself  and  Mrs.  Bennet,  I  am  inclined  to  think  that 
her  own  disposition  must  be  naturally  bad,  or  she  could 
not  be  guilty  of  such  an  enormity,  at  so  early  an  age. 
Howsoever  that  may  be,  you  are  grievously  to  be  pitied ; 


364  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

in  which  opinion  I  am  not  only  joined  by  Mrs.  Collins, 
but  likewise  by  Lady  Catherine  and  her  daughter,  to 
whom  I  have  related  the  affair.  They  agree  with  me  in 
apprehending  that  this  false  step  in  one  daughter  will 
be  injurious  to  the  fortunes  of  all  the  others :  for  who, 
as  Lady  Catherine  herself  condescendingly  says,  will 
connect  themselves  with  such  a  family  ?  And  this 
consideration  leads  me,  moreover,  to  reflect,  with  aug- 
mented satisfaction,  on  a  certain  event  of  last  November  ; 
for  had  it  been  otherwise,  I  must  have  been  involved  in 
all  your  sorrow  and  disgrace.  Let  me  advise  you,  then, 
my  dear  sir,  to  console  yourself  as  much  as  possible,  to 
throw  off  your  unworthy  child  from  your  affection  for 
ever,  and  leave  her  to  reap  the  fruits  of  her  own  heinous 

offence.  .   „ 

I  am,  dear  sir,    etc.,  etc. 

Mr.  Gardiner  did  not  write  again,  till  he  had  received 
an  answer  from  Colonel  Forster ;  and  then  he  had 
nothing  of  a  pleasant  nature  to  send.  It  was  not  known 
that  Wickham  had  a  single  relation  with  whom  he  kept 
up  any  connection,  and  it  was  certain  that  he  had  no  near 
one  living.  His  former  acquaintance  had  been  numerous; 
but  since  he  had  been  in  the  militia,  it  did  not  appear 
that  he  was  on  terms  of  particular  friendship  with  any  of 
them.  There  was  no  one,  therefore,  who  could  be 
pointed  out  as  likely  to  give  any  news  of  him.  And 
in  the  wretched  state  of  his  own  finances,  there  was  a 
very  powerful  motive  for  secrecy,  in  addition  to  his  fear 
of  discovery  by  Lydia's  relations  ;  for  it  had  just  tran- 
spired that  he  had  left  gaming  debts  behind  him  to  a 
very  considerable  amount.  Colonel  Forster  believed 
that  more  than  a  thousand  pounds  would  be  necessary 
to  clear  his  expenses  at  Brighton.  He  owed  a  good  deal 


PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE.  365 

in  the  town,  but  his  debts  of  honour  were  still  more 
formidable.  Mr.  Gardiner  did  not  attempt  to  conceal 
these  particulars  from  the  Longbourn  family  ;  Jane 
heard  them  with  horror.  "  A  gamester ! "  she  cried. 
"  This  is  wholly  unexpected  ;  I  had  not  an  idea  of  it." 

Mr.  Gardiner  added,  in  his  letter,  that  they  might 
expect  to  see  their  father  at  home  on  the  following  day, 
which  was  Saturday.  Rendered  spiritless  by  the  ill 
success  of  all  their  endeavours,  he  had  yielded  to  his 
brother-in-law's  entreaty  that  he  would  return  to  his 
family  and  leave  it  to  him  to  do  whatever  occasion  might 
suggest  to  be  advisable  for  continuing  their  pursuit. 
When  Mrs.  Bennet  was  told  of  this,  she  did  not  express 
so  much  satisfaction  as  her  children  expected,  considering 
what  her  anxiety  for  his  life  had  been  before. 

"  What !  is  he  coming  home,  and  without  poor  Lydia  ?  " 
she  cried.  "  Sure  he  will  not  leave  London  before  he  has 
found  them.  Who  is  to  fight  Wickham,  and  make  him 
marry  her,  if  he  comes  away?" 

As  Mrs.  Gardiner  began  to  wish  to  be  at  home,  it  was 
settled  that  she  and  her  children  should  go  to  London 
at  the  same  time  that  Mr.  Bennet  came  from  it.  The 
coach,  therefore,  took  them  the  first  stage  of  their 
journey,  and  brought  its  master  back  to  Longbourn. 

Mrs.  Gardiner  went  away  in  all  the  perplexity  about 
Elizabeth  and  her  Derbyshire  friend,  that  had  attended 
her  from  that  part  of  the  world.  His  name  had  never 
been  voluntarily  mentioned  before  them  by  her  niece ; 
and  the  kind  of  half-expectation  which  Mrs.  Gardiner 
had  formed,  of  their  being  followed  by  a  letter  from  him, 
had  ended  in  nothing.  Elizabeth  had  received  none 
since  her  return,  that  could  come  from  Pemberley. 

The  present  unhappy  state  of  the  family  rendered  any 


366  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

9ther  excuse  for  the  lowness  of  her  spirits  unnecessary  ; 
nothing,  therefore,  could  be  fairly  conjectured  from  that, 
— though  Elizabeth,  who  was  by  this  time  tolerably  well 
acquainted  with  her  own  feelings,  was  perfectly  aware 
that,  had  she  known  nothing  of  Darcy,  she  could  have 
borne  the  dread  of  Lydia's  infamy  somewhat  better.  It 
would  have  spared  her,  she  thought,  one  sleepless  night 
out  of  two. 

When  Mr.  Bennet  arrived,  he  had  all  the  appearance 
of  his  usual  philosophic  composure.  He  said  as  little  as 
he  had  ever  been  in  the  habit  of  saying ;  made  no 
mention  of  the  business  that  had  taken  him  away  ;  and 
it  was  some  time  before  his  daughters  had  courage  to 
speak  of  it. 

It  was  not  till  the  afternoon,  when  he  joined  them  at 
tea,  that  Elizabeth  ventured  to  introduce  the  subject ; 
and  then,  on  her  briefly  expressing  her  sorrow  for  what 
he  must  have  endured,  he  replied,  "  Say  nothing  of  that. 
Who  should  suffer  but  myself?  It  has  been  my  own 
doing,  and  I  ought  to  feel  it." 

"  You  must  not  be  too  severe  upon  yourself,"  replied 
Elizabeth. 

"  You  may  well  warn  me  against  such  an  evil.  Human 
nature  is  so  prone  to  fall  into  it !  No,  Lizzy,  let  me 
once  in  my  life  feel  how  much  I  have  been  to  blame.  I 
am  not  afraid  of  being  overpowered  by  the  impression. 
It  will  pass  away  soon  enough." 

"  Do  you  suppose  them  to  be  in  London  ?  " 

"  Yes  ;  where  else  can  they  be  so  well  concealed  ?  " 

"  And  Lydia  used  to  want  to  go  to  London,"  added 
Kitty. 

"  She  is  happy,  then,"  said  her  father,  drily  ;  "  and  her 
residence  there  will  probably  be  of  some  duration." 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  367 

Then,  after  a  short  silence,  he  continued,  "  Lizzy,  I 
bear  you  no  ill-will  for  being  justified  in  your  advice  to 
me  last  May,  which,  considering  the  event,  shows  some 
greatness  of  mind." 

They  were  interrupted  by  Miss  Bennet,  who  came  to 
fetch  her  mother's  tea. 

"  This  is  a  parade,"  cried  he,  "  which  does  one  good  ; 
it  gives  such  an  elegance  to  misfortune  !  Another  day  I 
will  do  the  same  ;  I  will  sit  in  my  library,  in  my  night- 
cap and  powdering  gown,  and  give  as  much  trouble  as  I 
can, — or  perhaps  I  may  defer  it  till  Kitty  runs  away." 

"  I  am  not  going  to  run  away,  papa,"  said  Kitty, 
fretfully.  "  If  /  should  ever  go  to  Brighton,  I  would 
behave  better  than  Lydia." 

"  You  go  to  Brighton  !  I  would  not  trust  you  so  near 
it  as  Eastbourne,  for  fifty  pounds  !  No,  Kitty,  I  have  at 
least  learnt  to  be  cautious,  and  you  will  feel  the  effects 
of  it.  No  officer  is  ever  to  enter  my  house  again,  nor 
even  to  pass  through  the  village.  Balls  will  be 
absolutely  prohibited,  unless  you  stand  up  with  one  of 
your  sisters.  And  you  are  never  to  stir  out  of  doors,  till 
you  can  prove  that  you  have  spent  ten  minutes  of  every 
day  in  a  rational  manner." 

Kitty,  who  took  all  these  threats  in  a  serious  light, 
began  to  cry. 

"  Well,  well,"  said  he,  "  do  not  make  yourself  unhappy. 
If  you  are  a  good  girl  for  the  next  ten  years,  I  will  take 
you  to  a  review  at  the  end  of  them." 


,-•     ^1>-J  ;>J    HV-         .       -         -       •       •       ..-.' 

tJJ     pl^fcK-     5        r- 

?  v  jfflHBeH^Sa 


CHAPTER   XLIX. 

WO  days  after  Mr.  Bennet's  return,  as 
Jane  and  Elizabeth  were  walking 
together  in  the  shrubbery  behind  the 
house,  they  saw  the  housekeeper 
coming  towards  them,  and  concluding 
that  she  came  to  call  them  to  their 
mother,  went  forward  to  meet  her  ;  but  instead  of  the 
expected  summons,  when  they  approached  her,  she  said 
to  Miss  Bennet,  "  I  beg  your  pardon,  madam,  for 
interrupting  you,  but  I  was  in  hopes  you  might  have  got 
some  good  news  from  town,  so  I  took  the  liberty  of 
coming  to  ask." 

"  What  do  you  mean,  Hill  ?     We  have  heard  nothing 
from  town." 

"  Dear  madam,"  cried  Mrs.  Hill,  in  great  astonishment, 
"  don't  you  know  there  is  an  express  come  for  master 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  369 

from  Mr.  Gardiner?     He  has  been  here  this  half  hour, 
and  master  has  had  a  letter." 

Away  ran  the  girls,  too  eager  to  get  in  to  have  time 
for  speech.  They  ran  through  the  vestibule  into  the 
breakfast-room  ;  from  thence  to  the  library  ; — their  father 
was  in  neither  ;  and  they  were  on  the  point  of  seeking 
him  upstairs  with  their  mother,  when  they  were  met  by 
the  butler,  who  said,- 

"  If  you  are  looking  for  my  master,  ma'am,  he  is 
walking  towards  the  little  copse." 

Upon  this  information,  they  instantly  passed  through 
the  hall  once  more,  and  ran  across  the  lawn  after  their 
father,  who  was  deliberately  pursuing  his  way  towards  a 
small  wood  on  one  side  of  the  paddock. 

Jane,  who  was  not  so  light,  nor  so  much  in  the  habit 
of  running  as  Elizabeth,  soon  lagged  behind,  while  her 
sister,  panting  for  breath,  came  up  with  him,  and  eagerly 
cried  out,- 

"  Oh,  papa,  what  news  ?  what  news  ?  have  you  heard 
from  my  uncle  ?  ': 

"  Yes,  I  have  had  a  letter  from  him  by  express." 

"  Well,  and  what  news  does  it  bring — good  or  bad  ?  " 

"  What  is  there  of  good  to  be  expected  ?  "  said  he, 
taking  the  letter  from  his  pocket  ;  "  but  perhaps  you 
would  like  to  read  it." 

Elizabeth  impatiently  caught  it  from  his  hand.  Jane 
now  came  up. 

"  Read  it  aloud,1'  said  their  father,  "  for  I  hardly  know 
myself  what  it  is  about." 

"  Gracechurch  Street,  Monday,  August  2. 
"  My  dear  Brother, 

"  At  last  I  am  able  to  send  you  some  tidings  of 
my  niece,  and  such  as,  upon  the  whole,  I  hope  will  give 

B  B 


370 


PRIDE  AND   PREJUDICE. 


you  satisfaction.  Soon  after  you  left  me  on  Saturday,  I 
was  fortunate  enough  to  find  out  in  what  part  of  London 
they  were.  The  particulars  I  reserve  till  we  meet.  It  is 


r<TiO-~7v     -^     ^~j>s 
iy^r'-,^?*^--. 
'-^,>~^^£  -^A 


'J 


{Copyright  1894  ^V  George  Allen.] 


enough  to  know  they  are  discovered  :  I  have  seen  them 

both " 

"  Then  it  is  as  I  always  hoped,"  cried  Jane  :  "  they  are 
married  !  " 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  371 

Elizabeth  read  on  :  "I  have  seen  them  both.  They 
are  not  married,  nor  can  I  find  there  was  any  intention 
of  being  so  ;  but  if  you  are  willing  to  perform  the 
engagements  which  I  have  ventured  to  make  on  your 
side,  I  hope  it  will  not  be  long  before  they  are.  All  that 
is  required  of  you  is,  to  assure  to  your  daughter,  by 
settlement,  her  equal  share  of  the  five  thousand  pounds, 
secured  among  your  children  after  the  decease  of  yourself 
and  my  sister  ;  and,  moreover,  to  enter  into  an  engage- 
ment of  allowing  her,  during  your  life,  one  hundred 
pounds  per  annum.  These  are  conditions  which,  con- 
sidering everything,  I  had  no  hesitation  in  complying 
with,  as  far  as  I  thought  myself  privileged,  for  you.  I 
shall  send  this  by  express,  that  no  time  may  be  lost  in 
bringing  me  your  answer.  You  will  easily  comprehend, 
from  these  particulars,  that  Mr.  Wickham's  circumstances 
are  not  so  hopeless  as  they  are  generally  believed  to  be. 
The  world  has  been  deceived  in  that  respect  ;  and  I  am 
happy  to  say,  there  will  be  some  little  money,  even  when 
all  his  debts  are  discharged,  to  settle  on  my  niece,  in 
addition  to  her  own  fortune.  If,  as  I  conclude  will  be 
the  case,  you  send  me  full  powers  to  act  in  your  name 
throughout  the  whole  of  this  business,  I  will  immediately 
give  directions  to  Haggerston  for  preparing  a  proper 
settlement.  There  will  not  be  the  smallest  occasion  for 
your  coming  to  town  again  ;  therefore  stay  quietly  at 
Longbourn,  and  depend  on  my  diligence  and  care.  Send 
back  your  answer  as  soon  as  you  can,  and  be  careful  to 
write  explicitly.  We  have  judged  it  best  that  my  niece 
should  be  married  from  this  house,  of  which  I  hope  you 
will  approve.  She  comes  to  us  to-day.  I  shall  write 
again  as  soon  as  anything  more  is  determined  on.  Yours, 
etc.  'Eow.  GARDINER." 


372  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

"Is  it  possible  ?  "  cried  Elizabeth,  when  she  had  finished. 
"  Can  it  be  possible  that  he  will  marry  her  ?  " 

"  Wickham  is  not  so  undeserving,  then,  as  we  have 
thought  him,"  said  her  sister.  "  My  dear  father,  I  con- 
gratulate you." 

"  And  have  you  answered  the  letter  ?  "  said  Elizabeth. 

"  No  ;  but  it  must  be  done  soon." 

Most  earnestly  did  she  then  entreat  him  to  lose  no 
more  time  before  he  wrote. 

"  Oh  !  my  dear  father,"  she  cried,  "  come  back  and  write 
immediately.  Consider  how  important  every  moment  is 
in  such  a  case." 

"  Let  me  write  for  you,"  said  Jane,  "  if  you  dislike  the 
trouble  yourself." 

"  I  dislike  it  very  much,"  he  replied  ;  "  but  it  must  be 
done." 

And  so  saying,  he  turned  back  with  them,  and  walked 
towards  the  house. 

«  And — may  I  ask  ?  "  said  Elizabeth  ;  "  but  the  terms, 
I  suppose,  must  be  complied  with." 

"  Complied  with  !  I  am  only  ashamed  of  his  asking  so 
little." 

"  And  they  must  marry  !    Yet  he  is  such  a  man." 

"  Yes,  yes,  they  must  marry.  There  is  nothing  else  to 
be  done.  But  there  are  two  things  that  I  want  very  much 
to  know  : — one  is,  how  much  money  your  uncle  has  laid 
down  to  bring  it  about ;  and  the  other,  how  I  am  ever  to 
pay  him." 

"  Money  !  my  uncle  ! '  cried  Jane,  "  what  do  you  mean, 
sir  ?  " 

"  I  mean  that  no  man  in  his  proper  senses  would  marry 
Lydia  on  so  slight  a  temptation  as  one  hundred  a  year 
during  my  life,  and  fifty  after  I  am  gone." 


PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE.  373 

"  That  is  very  true,"  said  Elizabeth  ;  "  though  it  had 
not  occurred  to  me  before.  His  debts  to  be  discharged, 
and  something  still  to  remain  !  Oh,  it  must  be  my  uncle's 
doings!  Generous,  good  man,  I  am  afraid  he  has  distressed 
himself.  A  small  sum  could  not  do  all  this." 

"  No,"  said  her  father.  "  Wickham's  a  fool  if  he  takes 
her  with  a  farthing  less  than  ten  thousand  pounds  :  I 
should  be  sorry  to  think  so  ill  of  him,  in  the  very  begin- 
ning of  our  relationship." 

"  Ten  thousand  pounds  !  Heaven  forbid  !  How  is  half 
such  a  sum  to  be  repaid  ? ' 

Mr.  Bennet  made  no  answer  ;  and  each  of  them,  deep 
in  thought;  continued  silent  till  they  reached  the  house. 
Their  father  then  went  to  the  library  to  write,  and  the 
girls  walked  into  the  breakfast-room. 

"  And  they  are  really  to  be  married  !  "  cried  Elizabeth, 
as  soon  as  they  were  by  themselves.  "  How  strange  this 
is  !  and  for  tJiis  we  are  to  be  thankful.  That  they  should 
marry,  small  as  is  their  chance  of  happiness,  and  wretched 
as  is  his  character,  we  are  forced  to  rejoice  !  Oh,  Lydia  !  " 

"  I  comfort  myself  with  thinking,"  replied  Jane,  "  that 
he  certainly  would  not  marry  Lydia,  if  he  had  not  a  real 
regard  for  her.  Though  our  kind  uncle  has  done  some- 
thing towards  clearing  him,  I  cannot  believe  that  ten 
thousand  pounds,  or  anything  like  it,  has  been  advanced. 
He  has  children  of  his  own,  and  may  have  more.  How 
could  he  spare  half  ten  thousand  pounds  ?  " 

"If  we  are  ever  able  to  learn  what  Wickham's  debts 
have  been,"  said  Elizabeth,  "  and  how7  much  is  settled  on 
his  side  on  our  sister,  we  shall  exactly  know  what  Mr. 
Gardiner  has  done  for  them,  because  Wickham  has  not  six- 
pence of  his  own.  The  kindness  of  my  uncle  and  aunt  can 
never  be  requited.  Their  taking  her  home,  and  affording 


374  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

her  their  personal  protection  and  countenance,  is  such  a 
sacrifice  to  her  advantage  as  years  of  gratitude  cannot 
enough  acknowledge.  By  this  time  she  is  actually  with 
them  !  If  such  goodness  does  not  make  her  miserable 
now,  she  will  never  deserve  to  be  happy  !  What  a  meet- 
ing for  her,  when  she  first  sees  my  aunt ! " 

"  We  must  endeavour  to  forget  all  that  has  passed  on 
either  side,"  said  Jane  :  "  I  hope  and  trust  they  will  yet 
be  happy.  His  consenting  to  marry  her  is  a  proof,  I  will 
believe,  that  he  is  come  to  a  right  way  of  thinking.  Their 
mutual  affection  will  steady  them  ;  and  I  flatter  myself 
they  will  settle  so  quietly,  and  live  in  so  rational  a  manner, 
as  may  in  time  make  their  past  imprudence  forgotten." 

"  Their  conduct  has  been  such,"  replied  Elizabeth,  "  as 
neither  you,  nor  I,  nor  anybody,  can  ever  forget.  It  is 
useless  to  talk  of  it." 

It  now  occurred  to  the  girls  that  their  mother  was  in 
all  likelihood  perfectly  ignorant  of  what  had  happened. 
They  went  to  the  library,  therefore,  and  asked  their  father 
whether  he  would  not  wish  them  to  make  it  known  to  her. 
He  was  writing,  and,  without  raising  his  head,  coolly 
replied, — 

"  Just  as  you  please." 

"  May  we  take  my  uncle's  letter  to  read  to  her? ' 

"  Take  whatever  you  like,  and  get  away." 

Elizabeth  took  the  letter  from  his  writing-table,  and 
they  went  upstairs  together.  Mary  and  Kitty  were  both 
with  Mrs.  Bennet :  one  communication  would,  therefore, 
do  for  all.  After  a  slight  preparation  for  good  news,  the 
letter  was  read  aloud.  Mrs.  Bennet  could  hardly  contain 
herself.  As  soon  as  Jane  had  read  Mr.  Gardiner's  hope 
of  Lydia's  being  soon  married,  her  joy  burst  forth,  and 
every  following  sentence  added  to  its  exuberance.  She 


PRIDE  AND   PREJUDICE.  375 

was  now  in  an  irritation  as  violent  from  delight  as  she 
had  ever  been  fidgety  from  alarm  and  vexation.  To 
know  that  her  daughter  would  be  married  was  enough. 
She  was  disturbed  by  no  fear  for  her  felicity,  nor  humbled 
by  any  remembrance  of  her  misconduct. 

"  My  dear,  dear  Lydia  !  "  she  cried  :  "  this  is  delightful 
indeed  !  She  will  be  married  !  I  shall  see  her  again  ! 
She  will  be  married  at  sixteen  !  My  good,  kind  brother ! 
I  knew  how  it  would  be — I  knew  he  would  manage 
everything.  How  I  long  to  see  her !  and  to  see  dear 
Wickham  too  !  But  the  clothes,  the  wedding  clothes  !  I 
will  write  to  my  sister  Gardiner  about  them  directly. 
Lizzy,  my  dear,  run  down  to  your  father,  and  ask  him  how 
much  he  will  give  her.  Stay,  stay,  I  will  go  myself.  Ring 
the  bell,  Kitty,  for  Hill.  I  will  put  on  my  things  in  a 
moment.  My  dear,  dear  Lydia  !  How  merry  we  shall  be 
together  when  we  meet ! " 

Her  eldest  daughter  endeavoured  to  give  some  relief  to 
the  violence  of  these  transports,  by  leading  her  thoughts 
to  the  obligations  which  Mr.  Gardiner's  behaviour  laid 
them  all  under. 

"  For  we  must  attribute  this  happy  conclusion,"  she 
added,  "  in  a  great  measure  to  his  kindness.  We  are 
persuaded  that  he  has  pledged  himself  to  assist  Mr. 
Wickham  with  money." 

"  Well,"  cried  her  mother,  "  it  is  all  very  right ;  who 
should  do  it  but  her  own  uncle  ?  If  he  had  not  had  a 
family  of  his  own,  I  and  my  children  must  have  had 
all  his  money,  you  know ;  and  it  is  the  first  time  we  have 
ever  had  anything  from  him  except  a  few  presents. 
Well !  I  am  so  happy.  In  a  short  time,  I  shall  have  a 
daughter  married.  Mrs.  Wickham  !  How  well  it  sounds  ! 
And  she  was  only  sixteen  last  June.  My  dear  Jane,  I 


376  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

am  in  such  a  flutter,  that  I  am  sure  I  can't  write  ;  so  I 
will  dictate,  and  you  write  for  me.  We  will  settle  with 
your  father  about  the  money  afterwards  ;  but  the  things 
should  be  ordered  immediately." 

She  was  then  proceeding  to  all  the  particulars  of  calico, 
muslin,  and  cambric,  and  would  shortly  have  dictated 
some  very  plentiful  orders,  had  not  Jane,  though  with 
some  difficulty,  persuaded  her  to  wait  till  her  father  was 
at  leisure  to  be  consulted.  One  day's  delay,  she  observed, 
would  be  of  small  importance  ;  and  her  mother  was  too 
happy  to  be  quite  so  obstinate  as  usual.  Other  schemes, 
too,  came  into  her  head. 

"  I  will  go  to  Meryton,"  said  she,  "  as  soon  as  I  am 
dressed,  and  tell  the  good,  good  news  to  my  sister  Philips. 
And  as  I  come  back,  I  can  call  on  Lady  Lucas  and  Mrs. 
Long.  Kitty,  run  down  and  order  the  carriage.  An  air- 
ing would  do  me  a  great  deal  of  good,  I  am  sure.  Girls, 
can  I  do  anything  for  you  in  Meryton  ?  Oh !  here  comes 
Hill.  My  dear  Hill,  have  you  heard  the  good  news? 
Miss  Lydia  is  going  to  be  married  ;  and  you  shall  all 
have  a  bowl  of  punch  to  make  merry  at  her  wedding." 

Mrs.  Hill  began  instantly  to  express  her  joy.  Elizabeth 
received  her  congratulations  amongst  the  rest,  and  then, 
sick  of  this  folly,  took  refuge  in  her  own  room,  that  she 
might  think  with  freedom.  Poor  Lydia's  situation  must, 
at  best,  be  bad  enough  ;  but  that  it  was  no  worse,  she  had 
need  to  be  thankful.  She  felt  it  so  ;  and  though,  in  look- 
ing forward,  neither  rational  happiness,  nor  worldly 
prosperity  could  be  justly  expected  for  her  sister,  in  look- 
ing back  to  what  they  had  feared,  only  two  hours  ago, 
she  felt  all  the  advantages  of  what  they  had  gained. 


Jfi'de/uC  o/cf 

\Copyright  1894  by  George  Alien.} 

CHAPTER    L. 


R.  BENNET  had  very  often  wished, 
before  this  period  of  his  life,  that, 
instead  of  spending  his  whole  income, 
he  had  laid  by  an  annual  sum,  for 
the  better  provision  of  his  children, 
and  of  his  wife,  if  she  survived  him. 
He  now  wished  it  more  than  ever. 
Had  he  done  his  duty  in  that  respect,  Lydia  need  not 
have  been  indebted  to  her  uncle  for  whatever  of  honour 
or  credit  could  now  be  purchased  for  her.  The  satis- 
faction of  prevailing  on  one  of  the  most  worthless  young 


378  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

men  in  Great  Britain  to  be  her  husband  might  then  have 
rested  in  its  proper  place. 

He  was  seriously  concerned  that  a  cause  of  so  little 
advantage  to  anyone  should  be  forwarded  at  the  sole 
expense  of  his  brother-in-law  ;  and  he  was  determined, 
if  possible,  to  find  out  the  extent  of  his  assistance,  and 
to  discharge  the  obligation  as  soon  as  he  could. 

When  first  Mr.  Bennet  had  married,  economy  was  held 
to  be  perfectly  useless  ;  for,  of  course,  they  were  to  have 
a  son.  This  son  was  to  join  in  cutting  off  the  entail,  as 
soon  as  he  should  be  of  age,  and  the  widow  and  younger 
children  would  by  that  means  be  provided  for.  Five 
daughters  successively  entered  the  world,  but  yet  the  son 
was  to  come  ;  and  Mrs.  Bennet,  for  many  years  after 
Lydia's  birth,  had  been  certain  that  he  would.  This 
event  had  at  last  been  despaired  of,  but  it  was  then  too 
late  to  be  saving.  Mrs.  Bennet  had  no  turn  for  economy  ; 
and  her  husband's  love  of  independence  had  alone 
prevented  their  exceeding  their  income. 

Five  thousand  pounds  was  settled  by  marriage  articles 
on  Mrs.  Bennet  and  the  children.  But  in  what  propor- 
tions it  should  be  divided  amongst  the  latter  depended 
on  the  will  of  the  parents.  This  was  one  point,  with 
regard  to  Lydia  at  least,  which  was  now  to  be  settled, 
and  Mr.  Bennet  could  have  no  hesitation  in  acceding  to  . 
the  proposal  before  him.  In  terms  of  grateful  ac- 
knowledgment for  the  kindness  of  his  brother,  though 
expressed  most  concisely,  he  then  delivered  on  paper  his 
perfect  approbation  of  all  that  was  done,  and  his  willing- 
ness to  fulfil  the  engagements  that  had  been  made  for 
him.  He  had  never  before  supposed  that,  could  Wickham 
be  prevailed  on  to  marry  his  daughter,  it  would  be  done 
with  so  little  inconvenience  to  himself  as  by  the  present 


PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE.  379 

arrangement.  He  would  scarcely  be  ten  pounds  a  year 
the  loser,  by  the  hundred  that  was  to  be  paid  them  ;  for, 
what  with  her  board  and  pocket  allowance,  and  the  con- 
tinual presents  in  money  which  passed  to  her  through  her 
mother's  hands,  Lydia's  expenses  had  been  very  little 
within  that  sum. 

That  it  would  be  done  with  such  trifling  exertion  on 
his  side,  too,  was  another  very  welcome  surprise  ;  for  his 
chief  wish  at  present  was  to  have  as  little  trouble  in  the 
business  as  possible.  When  the  first  transports  of  rage 
which  had  produced  his  activity  in  seeking  her  were  over, 
he  naturally  returned  to  all  his  former  indolence.  His 
letter  was  soon  despatched  ;  for  though  dilatory  in  un- 
dertaking business,  he  was  quick  in  its  execution.  He 
begged  to  know  further  particulars  of  what  he  was  in- 
debted to  his  brother  ;  but  was  too  angry  with  Lydia  to 
send  any  message  to  her. 

The  good  news  quickly  spread  through  the  house  ;  and 
with  proportionate  speed  through  the  neighbourhood.  It 
was  borne  in  the  latter  with  decent  philosophy.  To  be 
sure,  it  would  have  been  more  for  the  advantage  of  con- 
versation, had  Miss  Lydia  Bennet  come  upon  the  town  ; 
or,  as  the  happiest  alternative,  been  secluded  from  the 
world  in  some  distant  farm-house.  But  there  was  much 
to  be  talked  of,  in  marrying  her ;  and  the  good-natured 
wishes  for  her  well-doing,  which  had  proceeded  before 
from  all  the  spiteful  old  ladies  in  Meryton,  lost  but  little 
of  their  spirit  in  this  change  of  circumstances,  because 
with  such  a  husband  her  misery  was  considered  certain. 

It  was  a  fortnight  since  Mrs.  Bennet  had  been  down 
stairs,  but  on  this  happy  day  she  again  took  her  seat  at 
the  head  of  her  table,  and  in  spirits  oppressively  high. 
No  sentiment*  of  shame  gave  a  damp  to  her  triumph. 


380  PRIDE    AND    PREJUDICE. 

The  marriage  of  a  daughter,  which  had  been  the  first 
object  of  her  wishes  since  Jane  was  sixteen,  was  now  on 
the  point  of  accomplishment,  and  her  thoughts  and  her 
words  ran  wholly  on  those  attendants  of  elegant  nuptials, 
fine  muslins,  new  carriages,  and  servants.  She  was  busily 
searching  through  the  neighbourhood  for  a  proper  situa- 
tion for  her  daughter  ;  and,  without  knowing  or  consider- 
ing what  their  income  might  be,  rejected  many  as  deficient 
in  size  and  importance. 

"  Have  Park  might  do,"  said  she,  "  if  the  Gouldings 
would  quit  it,  or  the  great  house  at  Stoke,  if  the  drawing- 
room  were  larger  ;  but  Ashworth  is  too  far  off.  I  could 
not  bear  to  have  her  ten  miles  from  me  ;  and  as  for 
Purvis  Lodge,  the  attics  are  dreadful." 

Her  husband  allowed  her  to  talk  on  without  interrup- 
tion while  the  servants  remained.  But  when  the}*  had 
withdrawn,  he  said  to  her,  "  Mrs.  Bennet,  before  you  take 
anv,  or  all  of  these  houses,  for  vour  son  and  daughter,  let 

j   -"  -  *j 

us   come  to  a  risrht   understanding.     Into  otic  house  in 

o  o 

this   neighbourhood   thev  shall  never  have  admittance. 

«!_>  *• 

I  will  not  encourage  the  imprudence  of  either,  by  receiv- 
ing them  at  Lonsrbourn." 

<-»  o 

A  long  dispute  followed  this  declaration  ;  but  Mr. 
Bennet  was  firm :  it  soon  led  to  another ;  and  Mrs. 
Bennet  found,  with  amazement  and  horror,  that  her 
husband  would  not  advance  a  guinea  to  buy  clothes  for 
his  daughter.  He  protested  that  she  should  receive  from 
him  no  mark  of  affection  whatever  on  the  occasion.  Mrs. 
Bennet  could  hardly  comprehend  it.  That  his  anger 
could  be  carried  to  such  a  point  of  inconceivable  resent- 
ment as  to  refuse  his  daughter  a  privilege,  without  which 
her  marriage  would  scarcely  seem  valid,  exceeded  all  that 
she  could  believe  possible.  She  was  more  alive  to  the 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  381 

disgrace,  which  her  want  of  new  clothes  must  reflect  on  her 
daughter's  nuptials,  than  to  any  sense  of  shame  at  her 
eloping  and  living  with  Wickham  a  fortnight  before  they 
took  place. 

Elizabeth  was  now  most  heartily  sorry  that  she  had, 
from  the  distress  of  the  moment,  been  led  to  make  Mr. 
Darcy  acquainted  with  their  fears  for  her  sister  ;  for  since 
her  marriage  would  so  shortly  give  the  proper  termination 
to  the  elopement,  they  might  hope  to  conceal  its  unfa- 
vourable beginning  from  all  those  who  were  not  imme- 
diately on  the  spot. 

She  had  no  fear  of  its  spreading  farther,  through  his 
means.  There  were  few  people  on  whose  secrecy  she 
would  have  more  confidently  depended  ;  but  at  the  same 
time  there  was  no  one  whose  knowledge  of  a  sister's 
frailty  would  have  mortified  her  so  much.  Not,  however, 
from  any  fear  of  disadvantage  from  it  individually  to  her- 
self; for  at  any  rate  there  seemed  a  gulf  impassable 
between  them.  Had  Lydia's  marriage  been  concluded 
on  the  most  honourable  terms,  it  was  not  to  be  supposed 
that  Mr.  Darcy  would  connect  himself  with  a  family, 
\vhere  to  every  other  objection  would  now  be  added  an 
alliance  and  relationship  of  the  nearest  kind  with  the 
man  whom  he  so  justly  scorned. 

From  such  a  connection  she  could  not  wonder  that  he 
should  shrink.  The  wish  of  procuring  her  regard,  which 
she  had  assured  herself  of  his  feeling  in  Derbyshire,  could 
not  in  rational  expectation  survive  such  a  blow  as  this. 
She  was  humbled,  she  was  grieved  ;  she  repented,  though 
she  hardly  knew  of  what.  She  became  jealous  of  his 
esteem,  when  she  could  no  longer  hope  to  be  benefited 
by  it.  She  wanted  to  hear  of  him,  when  there  seemed  the 
least  chance  of  gaining  intelligence.  She  was  convinced 


382  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

that  she  could  have  been  happy  with  him,  when  it  was 
no  longer  likely  they  should  meet. 

What  a  triumph  for  him,  as  she  often  thought,  could  he 
know  that  the  proposals  which  she  had  proudly  spurned 
only  four  months  a^o  would  now  have  been  srladly  and 

J  O  O  *• 

gratefully  received  !  He  was  as  generous,  she  doubted  not, 
as  the  most  generous  of  his  sex.  But  while  he  was 
mortal,  there  must  be  a  triumph. 

She  began  now  to  comprehend  that  he  was  exactly  the 
man  who,  in  disposition  and  talents,  would  most  suit  her. 
His  understanding  and  temper,  though  unlike  her  own, 
would  have  answered  all  her  wishes.  It  was  an  union  that 
must  have  been  to  the  advantage  of  both  :  by  her  ease 
and  liveliness,  his  mind  might  have  been  softened,  his 
manners  improved  ;  and  from  his  judgment,  information, 
and  knowledge  of  the  world,  she  must  have  received 
benefit  of  greater  importance. 

But  no  such  happy  marriage  could  now  teach  the 
admiring  multitude  what  connubial  felicity  really  was. 
An  union  of  a  different  tendency,  and  precluding  the 
possibility  of  the  other,  was  soon  to  be  formed  in  their 
family. 

How  YVickham  and  Lydia  were  to  be  supported  in 
tolerable  independence  she  could  not  imagine.  But  how 
little  of  permanent  happiness  could  belong  to  a  couple 
who  were  only  brought  together  because  their  passions 
were  stronger  than  their  virtue,  she  could  easily  con- 
jecture. 

Mr.  Gardiner  soon  wrote  again  to  his  brother.  To 
Mr.  Bennet's  acknowledgments  he  briefly  replied,  with 
assurances  of  his  eagerness  to  promote  the  welfare  of 
any  of  his  family ;  and  concluded  with  entreaties  that 
the  subject  might  never  be  mentioned  to  him  again. 


PRIDE  AND   PREJUDICE.  383 

The  principal  purport  of  his  letter  was  to  inform 
them,  that  Mr.  Wickham  had  resolved  on  quitting  the 
militia. 

"It  was  greatly  my  wish  that  he  should  do  so,"  he 
added,  "  as  soon  as  his  marriage  was  fixed  on.  And  I 
think  you  will  agree  with  me,  in  considering  a  removal 
from  that  corps  as  highly  advisable,  both  on  his  account 
and  my  niece's.  It  is  Mr.  Wickham's  intention  to  go 
into  the  Regulars  ;  and,  among  his  former  friends,  there 
are  still  some  who  are  able  and  willing  to  assist  him  in 
the  army.  He  has  the  promise  of  an  ensigncy  in  General 
-s  regiment,  now  quartered  in  the  north.  It  is  an 
advantage  to  have  it  so  far  from  this  part  of  the  kingdom. 
He  promises  fairly ;  and  I  hope  among  different  people, 
where  they  may  each  have  a  character  to  preserve,  the)* 
will  both  be  more  prudent.  I  have  written  to  Colonel 
Forster,  to  inform  him  of  our  present  arrangements,  and 
to  request  that  he  will  satisfy  the  various  creditors  of 
Mr.  Wickham  in  and  near  Brighton  with  assurances  of 
speedy  payment,  for  which  I  have  pledged  myself.  And 
will  you  give  yourself  the  trouble  of  carrying  similar 
assurances  to  his  creditors  in  Meryton,  of  whom  I  shall 
subjoin  a  list,  according  to  his  information  ?  He  has  given 
in  all  his  debts  ;  I  hope  at  least  he  has  not  deceived  us. 
Haggerston  has  our  directions,  and  all  will  be  completed 
in  a  week.  They  will  then  join  his  regiment,  unless  they 
are  first  invited  to  Longbourn  ;  and  I  understand  from 
Mrs.  Gardiner  that  my  niece  is  very  desirous  of  seeing 
you  all  before  she  leaves  the  south.  She  is  well,  and 
begs  to  be  dutifully  remembered  to  you  and  her  mother. 
-Yours,  etc.  "  E.  GARDINER." 
Mr.  Bennet  and  his  daughters  saw  all  the  advantages 
of  Wickham's  removal  from  the  shire,  as  clearly  as 


384  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

Mr.  Gardiner  could  do.  But  Mrs.  Bennet  was  not  so 
well  pleased  with  it.  Lydia's  being  settled  in  the  north, 
just  when  she  had  expected  most  pleasure  and  pride  in 
her  company,  for  she  had  by  no  means  given  up  her 
plan  of  their  residing  in  Hertfordshire,  was  a  severe  dis- 
appointment ;  and,  besides,  it  was  such  a  pity  that 
Lydia  should  be  taken  from  a  regiment  where  she  was 
acquainted  with  everybody,  and  had  so  many  favourites. 

"  She  is  so  fond  of  Mrs.  Forster,"  said  she,  "  it  will  be 
quite  shocking  to  send  her  away !  And  there  are  several 
of  the  young  men,  too,  that  she  likes  very  much.  The 
officers  may  not  be  so  pleasant  in  General  -'s  regi- 
ment." 

His  daughter's  request,  for  such  it  might  be  considered, 
of  being  admitted  into  her  family  again,  before  she  set 
off  for  the  north,  received  at  first  an  absolute  negative. 
But  Jane  and  Elizabeth,  who  agreed  in  wishing,  for  the 
sake  of  their  sister's  feelings  and  consequence,  that  she 
should  be  noticed  on  her  marriage  by  her  parents,  urged 
him  so  earnestly,  yet  so  rationally  and  so  mildly,  to 
receive  her  and  her  husband  at  Longbourn,  as  soon  as 
they  were  married,  that  he  was  prevailed  on  to  think  as 
they  thought,  and  act  as  they  wished.  And  their  mother 
had  the  satisfaction  of  knowing,  that  she  should  be  able 
to  show  her  married  daughter  in  the  neighbourhood, 
before  she  was  banished  to  the  north.  When  Mr.  Bennet 
wrote  again  to  his  brother,  therefore,  he  sent  his  permis- 
sion for  them  to  come  ;  and  it  was  settled,  that,  as  soon 
as  the  ceremony  was  over,  they  should  proceed  to  Long- 
bourn.  Elizabeth  was  surprised,  however,  that  Wickham 
should  consent  to  such  a  scheme  ;  and,  had  she  consulted 
only  her  own  inclination,  any  meeting  with  him  would 
have  been  the  last  object  of  her  wishes. 


affectionate   -fmi(e 


\Copyright  1894  £_y  George  Allen.} 


CHAPTER   LI. 


sister's  wedding-day  arrived;  and 
Jane  and  Elizabeth  felt  for  her  probably 
more  than  she  felt  for  herself.  The 

carnage  was  sent  to  meet  them  at , 

and  they  were  to  return  in  it  by  dinner- 
time.    Their  arrival  was  dreaded  by  the 
elder    Miss    Bennets — and    Jane    more 
C  C 


386  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

especialh;,  who  gave  Lydia  the  feelings  which  would 
have  attended  herself,  had  s/ic  been  the  culprit,  and  was 
wretched  in  the  thought  of  what  her  sister  must  endure. 

o 

They  came.  The  family  were  assembled  in  the  break- 
fast-room to  receive  them.  Smiles  decked  the  face  of 
Mrs.  Bennet,  as  the  carriage  drove  up  to  the  door ; 
her  husband  looked  impenetrably  grave ;  her  daughters, 
alarmed,  anxious,  uneasy. 

Lydia's  voice  was  heard  in  the  vestibule ;  the  door 
was  thrown  open,  and  she  ran  into  the  room.  Her 
mother  stepped  forwards,  embraced  her,  and  welcomed 
her  with  rapture  ;  gave  her  hand  with  an  affectionate 
smile  to  Wickham,  who  followed  his  lady  ;  and  wished 
them  both  joy,  with  an  alacrity  which  showed  no  doubt 
of  their  happiness. 

Their  reception  from  Mr.  Bennet,  to  whom  they  then 
turned,  was  not  quite  so  cordial.  His  countenance  rather 
gained  in  austerity  ;  and  he  scarcely  opened  his  lips. 
The  easy  assurance  of  the  young  couple,  indeed,  was 
enough  to  provoke  him. 

Elizabeth  was  disgusted,  and  even  Miss  Bennet  was 
shocked.  Lydia  was  Lydia  still ;  untamed,  unabashed, 
wild,  noisy,  and  fearless.  She  turned  from  sister  to 
sister,  demanding  their  congratulations  ;  and  when  at 
length  they  all  sat  down,  looked  eagerly  round  the  room, 
took  notice  of  some  little  alteration  in  it,  and  observed, 
with  a  laugh,  that  it  was  a  great  while  since  she  had  been 
there. 

"Wickham  was  not  at  all  more  distressed  than  herself; 
but  his  manners  were  always  so  pleasing,  that,  had  his 
character  and  his  marriage  been  exactly  what  they  ought, 
his  smiles  and  his  easy  address,  while  he  claimed  their 
relationship,  would  have  delighted  them  all.  Elizabeth 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  387 

had  not  before  believed  him  quite  equal  to  such  assurance  ; 
but  she  sat  down,  resolving  within  herself  to  draw  no 
limits  in  future  to  the  impudence  of  an  impudent  man. 
She  blushed,  and  Jane  blushed  ;  but  the  cheeks  of  the 
two  who  caused  their  confusion  suffered  no  variation  of 
colour. 

There  was  no  want  of  discourse.  The  bride  and  her 
mother  could  neither  of  them  talk  fast  enough  ;  and 
Wickham,  who  happened  to  sit  near  Elizabeth,  began 
inquiring  after  his  acquaintance  in  that  neighbourhood, 
with  a  good-humoured  ease,  which  she  felt  very  unable 
to  equal  in  her  replies.  They  seemed  each  of  them  to 
have  the  happiest  memories  in  the  world.  Nothing  of 
the  past  was  recollected  with  pain  ;  and  Lydia  led 
voluntarily  to  subjects  which  her  sisters  would  not  have 
alluded  to  for  the  world. 

"  Only  think  of  its  being  three  months,"  she  cried, 
"  since  I  went  away  :  it  seems  but  a  fortnight,  I  declare  ; 
and  yet  there  have  been  things  enough  happened  in  the 
time.  Good  gracious  !  when  I  went  away,  I  am  sure  I 
had  no  more  idea  of  being  married  till  I  came  back 
again  !  though  I  thought  it  would  be  very  good  fun 
if  I  was." 

Her  father  lifted  up  his  eyes,  Jane  was  distressed, 
Elizabeth  looked  expressively  at  Lydia  ;  but  she,  who 
never  heard  nor  saw  anything  of  which  she  chose  to  be 
insensible,  gaily  continued, — 

"  Oh,  mamma,  do  the  people  hereabouts  know  I  am 
married  to-day  ?  I  was  afraid  they  might  not ;  and 
we  overtook  William  Goulding  in  his  curricle,  so  I  was 
determined  he  should  know  it,  and  so  I  let  down  the 
side  glass  next  to  him,  and  took  off  my  glove  and  let 
my  hand  just  rest  upon  the  window  frame,  so  that  he 


388  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

might  see  the  ring,  and  then  I  bowed  and  smiled  like 
anything." 

Elizabeth  could  bear  it  no  longer.  She  got  up  and 
ran  out  of  the  room  ;  and  returned  no  more,  till  she 
heard  them  passing  through  the  hall  to  the  dining- 
parlour.  She  then  joined  them  soon  enough  to  see 
Lydia,  with  anxious  parade,  walk  up  to  her  mother's 
right  hand,  and  hear  her  say  to  her  eldest  sister, — 

"  Ah,  Jane,  I  take  your  place  now,  and  you  must  go 
lower,  because  I  am  a  married  woman." 

It  was  not  to  be  supposed  that  time  would  give  Lydia 
that  embarrassment  from  which  she  had  been  so  wholly 
free  at  first.  Her  ease  and  good  spirits  increased.  She 
longed  to  see  Mrs.  Philips,  the  Lucases,  and  all  their  other 
neighbours,  and  to  hear  herself  called  "  Mrs.  Wickham  " 
by  each  of  them  ;  and  in  the  meantime  she  went  after 
dinner  to  show  her  ring  and  boast  of  being  married  to 
Mrs.  Hill  and  the  two  housemaids. 

"  Well,  mamma,"  said  she,  when  they  were  all  returned 
to  the  breakfast-room,  "  and  what  do  you  think  of  my 
husband?  Is  not  he  a  charming  man?  I  am  sure  my 
sisters  must  all  envy  me.  I  only  hope  they  may  have 
half  my  good  luck.  They  must  all  go  to  Brighton. 
That  is  the  place  to  get  husbands.  What  a  pity  it  is, 
mamma,  we  did  not  all  go  ! ': 

"  Very  true  ;  and  if  I  had  my  will  we  should.  But, 
my  dear  Lydia,  I  don't  at  all  like  your  going  such  a  way 
off.  Must  it  be  so  ?  " 

"  Oh,  Lord !  yes ;  there  is  nothing  in  that.  I  shall 
like  it  of  all  things.  You  and  papa,  and  my  sisters, 
must  come  down  and  see  us.  We  shall  be  at  Newcastle 
all  the  winter,  and  I  dare  say  there  will  be  some  balls, 
and  I  will  take  care  to  get  good  partners  for  them  all." 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  389 

"  I  should  like  it  beyond  anything  ! '    said  her  mother. 

"  And  then  when  you  go  away,  you  may  leave  one  or 
two  of  my  sisters  behind  you  ;  and  I  dare  say  I  shall  get 
husbands  for  them  before  the  winter  is  over." 

"  I  thank  you  for  my  share  of  the  favour,"  said  Eliza- 
beth ;  "  but  I  do  not  particularly  like  your  way  of  getting 
husbands." 

Their  visitors  were  not  to  remain  above  ten  days  with 
them.  Mr.  Wickham  had  received  his  commission  before 
he  left  London,  and  he  was  to  join  his  regiment  at  the 
end  of  a  fortnight. 

No  one  but  Mrs.  Ben  net  regretted  that  their  stay 
would  be  so  short ;  and  she  made  the  most  of  the 
time  by  visiting  about  with  her  daughter,  and  having 
very  frequent  parties  at  home.  These  parties  were 
acceptable  to  all  ;  to  avoid  a  family  circle  was  even 
more  desirable  to  such  as  did  think  than  such  as  did 
not. 

Wickham's  affection  for  Lydia  was  just  what  Eliza- 
beth had  expected  to  find  it ;  not  equal  to  Lydia's  for 
him.  She  had  scarcely  needed  her  present  observation 
to  be  satisfied,  from  the  reason  of  things,  that  their 
elopement  had  been  brought  on  by  the  strength  of  her 
love  rather  than  by  his  ;  and  she  would  have  wondered 
\vhy,  without  violently  caring  for  her,  he  chose  to  elope 
with  her  at  all,  had  she  not  felt  certain  that  his  flight 
was  rendered  necessary  by  distress  of  circumstances ; 
and  if  that  were  the  case,  he  was  not  the  young  man 
to  resist  an  opportunity  of  having  a  companion. 

Lydia  was  exceedingly  fond  of  him.  He  was  her 
dear  Wickham  on  every  occasion  ;  no  one  was  to  be 
put  in  competition  with  him.  He  did  everything  best 
in  the  world  ;  and  she  was  sure  he  would  kill  more 


390  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

birds  on  the  first  of  September  than  anybody  else  in  the 
country. 

One  morning,  soon  after  their  arrival,  as  she  was  sitting 
with  her  two  elder  sisters,  she  said  to  Elizabeth, — 

"  Lizzy,  I  never  gave  you  an  account  of  my  wedding,  I 
believe.  You  were  not  by,  when  I  told  mamma,  and  the 
others,  all  about  it.  Are  not  you  curious  to  hear  how  it 
was  managed  ? " 

"  No,  really,"  replied  Elizabeth  ;  "  I  think  there  cannot 
be  too  little  said  on  the  subject." 

"  La  !  You  are  so  strange  !  But  I  must  tell  you  how  it 
went  off.  We  were  married,  you  know,  at  St.  Clement's, 
because  Wickham's  lodgings  were  in  that  parish.  And  it 
was  settled  that  we  should  all  be  there  by  eleven  o'clock. 
My  uncle  and  aunt  and  I  were  to  go  together ;  and  the 
others  were  to  meet  us  at  the  church. 

"  Well,  Monday  morning  came,  and  I  was  in  such  a 
fuss  !  I  was  so  afraid,  you  know,  that  something  would 
happen  to  put  it  off,  and  then  I  should  have  gone  quite 
distracted.  And  there  was  my  aunt,  all  the  time  I  was 
dressing,  preaching  and  talking  away  just  as  if  she  was 
reading  a  sermon.  However,  I  did  not  hear  above  one 
word  in  ten,  for  I  was  thinking,  you  may  suppose,  of  my 
dear  Wickham.  I  longed  to  know  whether  he  would  be 
married  in  his  blue  coat, 

"  Well,  and  so  we  breakfasted  at  ten  as  usual :  I 
thought  it  would  never  be  over ;  for,  by  the  bye,  you  are 
to  understand  that  my  uncle  and  aunt  were  horrid  un- 
pleasant all  the  time  I  was  with  them.  If  you'll  believe 
me,  I  did  not  once  put  my  foot  out  of  doors,  though  I 
was  there  a  fortnight.  Not  one  party,  or  scheme,  or 
anything  !  To  be  sure,  London  was  rather  thin,  but, 
however,  the  Little  Theatre  was  open. 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  391 

• "  Well,  and  so,  just  as  the  carnage  came  to  the  door, 
my  uncle  was  called  away  upon  business  to  that  horrid 
man  Mr.  Stone.  And  then,  you  know,  when  once  they 
get  together,  there  is  no  end  of  it.  Well,  I  was  so 
frightened  I  did  not  know  what  to  do,  for  my  uncle  was 
to  give  me  away  ;  and  if  we  were  beyond  the  hour  we 
could  not  be  married  all  day.  But,  luckily,  he  came  back 
again  in  ten  minutes'  time,  and  then  we  all  set  out. 
However,  I  recollected  afterwards,  that  if  he  had  been 
prevented  going,  the  wedding  need  not  be  put  off,  for 
Mr.  Darcy  might  have  done  as  well." 

"  Mr.  Darcy  !  "  repeated  Elizabeth,  in  utter  amazement. 

"  Oh,  yes  !  he  was  to  come  there  with  Wickham,  you 
know.  But,  gracious  me !  I  quite  forgot !  I  ought  not 
to  have  said  a  word  about  it.  I  promised  them  so  faith- 
fully !  What  will  Wickham  say?  It  was  to  be  such  a 
secret ! " 

"  If  it  was  to  be  a  secret,"  said  Jane,  "say  not  another 
word  on  the  subject.  You  may  depend  upon  my  seeking 
no  further." 

"  Oh,  certainly,"  said  Elizabeth,  though  burning  with 
curiosity ;  "  we  will  ask  you  no  questions." 

"  Thank  you,"  said  Lydia  ;  "  for  if  you  did,  I  should 
certainly  tell  you  all,  and  then  Wickham  would  be  so 
angry." 

On  such  encouragement  to  ask,  Elizabeth  was  forced  to 
put  it  out  of  her  power,  by  running  away. 

But  to  live  in  ignorance  on  such  a  point  was  impossible  ; 
or  at  least  it  was  impossible  not  to  try  for  information. 
Mr.  Darcy  had  been  at  her  sister's  wedding.  It  was 
exactly  a  scene,  and  exactly  among  people,  where  he 
had  apparently  least  to  do,  and  least  temptation  to  go. 
Conjectures  as  to  the  meaning  of  it,  rapid  and  wild, 


392  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

hurried  into  her  brain  ;  but  she  was  satisfied  with  none. 
Those  that  best  pleased  her,  as  placing  his  conduct  in 
the  noblest  light,  seemed  most  improbable.  She  could 
not  bear  such  suspense  ;  and  hastily  seizing  a  sheet  of 
paper,  wrote  a  short  letter  to  her  aunt,  to  request  an 
explanation  of  what  Lydia  had  dropped,  if  it  were  com- 
patible with  the  secrecy  which  had  been  intended. 

"  You  may  readily  comprehend,"  she  added,  "  what  my 
curiosity  must  be  to  know  how  a  person  unconnected 
with  any  of  us,  and,  comparatively  speaking,  a  stranger 
to  our  family,  should  have  been  amongst  you  at  such  a 
time.  Pray  write  instantly,  and  let  me  understand  it — 
unless  it  is,  for  very  cogent  reasons,  to  remain  in  the 
secrecy  which  Lydia  seems  to  think  necessary  ;  and  then 
I  must  endeavour  to  be  satisfied  with  ignorance." 

"  Not  that  I  shall,  though,"  she  added  to  herself,  and 
she  finished  the  letter ;  "  and,  my  dear  aunt,  if  you  do 
not  tell  me  in  an  honourable  manner,  I  shall  certainly  be 
reduced  to  tricks  and  stratagems  to  find  it  out." 

Jane's  delicate  sense  of  honour  would  not  allow  her  to 
speak  to  Elizabeth  privately  of  what  Lydia  had  let  fall ; 
Elizabeth  was  glad  of  it : — till  it  appeared  whether  her 
inquiries  would  receive  any  satisfaction,  she  had  rather 
be  without  a  confidante. 


.-?7  sure  jfi?  cfi'J'  not  / 


CHAPTER    LII. 

LIZ  ABET  H  had  the  satisfaction  of  re- 
ceiving an  answer  to  her  letter  as  soon 
as  she  possibly  could.  She  was  no 
sooner  in  possession  of  it,  than  hurrying 
into  the  little  copse,  where  she  was  least 
likely  to  be  interrupted,  she  sat  down 
on  one  of  the  benches,  and  prepared 


394  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

to  be  happy ;  for  the  length  of  the  letter  convinced  her 
that  it  did  not  contain  a  denial. 

"  Gracechurch  Street,  Sept.  6. 
"  My  dear  Niece, 

"  I  have  just  received  your  letter,  and  shall  devote  this 
whole  morning  to  answering  it,  as  I  foresee  that  a  little 
writing  will  not  comprise  what  I  have  to  tell  you.  I  must 
confess  myself  surprised  by  your  application  ;  I  did  not 
expect  it  from  you.  Don't  think  me  angry,  however,  for 
I  only  mean  to  let  you  know,  that  I  had  not  imagined 
such  inquiries  to  be  necessary  on  your  side.  If  you  do 
not  choose  to  understand  me,  forgive  my  impertinence. 
Your  uncle  is  as  much  surprised  as  I  am  ;  and  nothing 
but  the  belief  of  your  being  a  party  concerned  would 
have  allowed  him  to  act  as  he  has  done.  But  if  you  are 
really  innocent  and  ignorant,  I  must  be  more  explicit. 
On  the  very  day  of  my  coming  home  from  Longbourn, 
your  uncle  had  a  most  unexpected  visitor.  Mr.  Darcy 
called,  and  was  shut  up  with  him  several  hours.  It  was 
all  over  before  I  arrived  ;  so  my  curiosity  was  not  so 
dreadfully  racked  as  yours  seems  to  have  been.  He  came 
to  tell  Mr.  Gardiner  that  he  had  found  out  where  your 
sister  and  Mr.  Wickham  were,  and  that  he  had  seen  and 
talked  with  them  both — Wickham  repeatedly,  Lydia 
once.  From  what  I  can  collect,  he  left  Derbyshire  only 
one  day  after  ourselves,  and  came  to  town  with  the  reso- 
lution of  hunting  for  them.  The  motive  professed  was 
his  conviction  of  its  being  owing  to  himself  that  Wick- 
ham's  worthlessness  had  not  been  so  well  known  as  to 
make  it  impossible  for  any  young  woman  of  character  to 
love  or  confide  in  him.  He  generously  imputed  the  whole 
to  his  mistaken  pride,  and  confessed  that  he  had  before 
thought  it  beneath  him  to  lay  his  private  actions  open  to 


PRIDE    AND    PREJUDICE.  395 

the  world.  His  character  was  to  speak  for  itself.  He 
called  it,  therefore,  his  duty  to  step  forward,  and  en- 
deavour to  remedy  an  evil  which  had  been  brought  on  by 
himself.  If  he  had  another  motive,  I  am  sure  it  would 
never  disgrace  him.  He  had  been  some  days  in  town 
before  he  was  able  to  discover  them  ;  but  he  had  some- 
thing to  direct  his  search,  which  was  more  than  we  had  ; 
and  the  consciousness  of  this  was  another  reason  for  his 
resolving  to  follow  us.  There  is  a  lady,  it  seems,  a  Mrs. 
Younge,  who  was  some  time  ago  governess  to  Miss  Darcy, 
and  was  dismissed  from  her  charge  on  some  cause  of  dis- 
approbation, though  he  did  not  say  what.  She  then  took 
a  large  house  in  Edward  Street,  and  has  since  maintained 
herself  by  letting  lodgings.  This  Mrs.  Younge  was,  he 
knew,  intimatefy  acquainted  with  Wickham  ;  and  he  went 
to  her  for  intelligence  of  him,  as  soon  as  he  got  to  town. 
But  it  was  two  or  three  days  before  he  could  get  from  her 
what  he  wanted.  She  would  not  betray  her  trust,  I 
suppose,  without  bribery  and  corruption,  for  she  really 
did  know  where  her  friend  was  to  be  found.  Wickham, 
indeed,  had  gone  to  her  on  their  first  arrival  in  London  ; 
and  had  she  been  able  to  receive  them  into  her  house, 
they  would  have  taken  up  their  abode  with  her.  At 
length,  however,  our  kind  friend  procured  the  wished-for 

direction.    They  were  in Street.    He  saw  Wickham, 

and  afterwards  insisted  on  seeing  Lydia.  His  first  object 
with  her,  he  acknowledged,  had  been  to  persuade  her  to 
quit  her  present  disgraceful  situation,  and  return  to  her 
friends  as  soon  as  they  could  be  prevailed  on  to  receive 
her,  offering  his  assistance  as  far  as  it  would  go.  But  he 
found  Lydia  absolutely  resolved  on  remaining  where  she 
was.  She  cared  for  none  of  her  friends  ;  she  wanted  no 
help  of  his  ;  she  would  not  hear  of  leaving  Wickham. 


396  PRIDE    AND    PREJUDICE. 

She  was  sure  they  should  be  married  some  time  or  other, 
and  it  did  not  much  signify  when.  Since  such  were  her 
feelings,  it  only  remained,  he  thought,  to  secure  and 
expedite  a  marriage,  which,  in  his  very  first  conversation 
with  Wickham,  he  easily  learnt  had  never  been  his  design. 
He  confessed  himself  obliged  to  leave  the  regiment  on 
account  of  some  debts  of  honour  which  were  very  press- 
ing ;  and  scrupled  not  to  lay  all  the  ill  consequences  of 
Lydia's  flight  on  her  own  folly  alone.  He  meant  to 
resign  his  commission  immediately  ;  and  as  to  his  future 
situation,  he  could  conjecture  very  little  about  it.  He 
must  go  somewhere,  but  he  did  not  know  where,  and  he 
knew  he  should  have  nothing  to  live  on.  Mr.  Darcy 
asked  why  he  did  not  marry  your  sister  at  once.  Though 
Mr.  Bennet  was  not  imagined  to  be  very  rich,  he  would 
have  been  able  to  do  something  for  him,  and  his  situation 
must  have  been  benefited  by  marriage.  But  he  found,  in 
reply  to  this  question,  that  Wickham  still  cherished  the 
hope  of  more  effectually  making  his  fortune  by  marriage, 
in  some  other  country.  Under  such  circumstances,  how- 
ever, he  was  not  likely  to  be  proof  against  the  temptation 
of  immediate  relief.  They  met  several  times,  for  there 
was  much  to  be  discussed.  Wickham,  of  course,  wanted 
more  than  he  could  get ;  but  at  length  wras  reduced  to  be 
reasonable.  Everything  being  settled  between  them,  Mr. 
Darcy's  next  step  was  to  make  your  uncle  acquainted 
with  it,  and  he  first  called  in  Gracechurch  Street  the 
evening  before  I  came  home.  But  Mr.  Gardiner  could  not 
be  seen  ;  and  Mr.  Darcy  found,  on  further  inquiry,  that 
your  father  was  still  writh  him,  but  would  quit  town  the 
next  morning.  He  did  not  judge  your  father  to  be  a 
person  whom  he  could  so  properly  consult  as  your  uncle, 
and  therefore  readily  postponed  seeing  him  till  after  the 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  397 

departure  of  the  former.  He  did  not  leave  his  name,  and 
till  the  next  day  it  was  only  known  that  a  gentleman  had 
called  on  business.  On  Saturday  he  came  again.  Your 
father  was  gone,  your  uncle  at  home,  and,  as  I  said  before, 
they  had  a  great  deal  of  talk  together.  They  met  again 
on  Sunday,  and  then  /  saw  him  too.  It  was  not  all 
settled  before  Monday  :  as  soon  as  it  was,  the  express  was 
sent  off  to  Longbourn.  But  our  visitor  was  very  obstinate. 
I  fancy,  Lizzy,  that  obstinacy  is  the  real  defect  of  his 
character,  after  all.  He  has  been  accused  of  many  faults 
at  different  times  ;  but  this  is  the  true  one.  Nothing  was 
to  be  done  that  he  did  not  do  himself;  though  I  am  sure 
(and  I  do  not  speak  it  to  be  thanked,  therefore  say  no- 
thing about  it)  your  uncle  would  most  readily  have 
settled  the  whole.  They  battled  it  together  for  a  long 
time,  which  was  more  than  either  the  gentleman  or  lady 
concerned  in  it  deserved.  But  at  last  your  uncle  was 
forced  to  yield,  and  instead  of  being  allowed  to  be  of  use 
to  his  niece,  was  forced  to  put  up  with  only  having  the 
probable  credit  of  it,  which  went  sorely  against  the  grain  ; 
and  I  really  believe  your  letter  this  morning  gave  him 
great  pleasure,  because  it  required  an  explanation  that 
would  rob  him  of  his  borrowed  feathers,  and  give  the 
praise  where  it  was  due.  But,  Lizzy,  this  must  go  no 
further  than  yourself,  or  Jane  at  most.  You  know  pretty 
well,  I  suppose,  what  has  been  done  for  the  young  people. 
His  debts  are  to  be  paid,  amounting,  I  believe,  to  con- 
siderably more  than  a  thousand  pounds,  another  thousand 
in  addition  to  her  own  settled  upon  her,  and  his  com- 
mission purchased.  The  reason  why  all  this  was  to  be 
done  by  him  alone,  was  such  as  I  have  given  above.  It 
was  owing  to  him,  to  his  reserve  and  want  of  proper 
consideration,  that  Wickham's  character  had  been  so 


398  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

misunderstood,  and  consequently  that  he  had  been 
received  and  noticed  as  he  was.  Perhaps  there  was  some 
truth  in  this ;  though  I  doubt  whether  his  reserve,  or 
anybody's  reserve  can  be  answerable  for  the  event.  But 
in  spite  of  all  this  fine  talking,  my  dear  Lizzy,  you  may 
rest  perfectly  assured  that  your  uncle  would  never  have 
yielded,  if  we  had  not  given  him  credit  for  another  interest 
in  the  affair.  When  all  this  was  resolved  on,  he  returned 
again  to  his  friends,  who  were  still  staying  at  Pemberley  ; 
but  it  was  agreed  that  he  should  be  in  London  once  more 

o 

when  the  wedding  took  place,  and  all  money  matters 
were  then  to  receive  the  last  finish.  I  believe  I  have  now 
told  you  everything.  It  is  a  relation  which  you  tell  me  is 
to  give  you  great  surprise  ;  I  hope  at  least  it  will  not 
afford  you  any  displeasure.  Lydia  came  to  us,  and 
Wickham  had  constant  admission  to  the  house.  He  was 
exactly  what  he  had  been  when  I  knew  him  in  Hertford- 
shire ;  but  I  would  not  tell  you  how  little  I  was  satisfied 
with  her  behaviour  while  she  stayed  with  us,  if  I  had 
not  perceived,  by  Jane's  letter  last  Wednesday,  that  her 
conduct  on  coming  home  was  exactly  of  a  piece  with  it, 
and  therefore  what  I  now  tell  you  can  give  you  no  fresh 
pain.  I  talked  to  her  repeatedly  in  the  most  serious 
manner,  representing  to  her  the  wickedness  of  what  she 
had  done,  and  all  the  unhappiness  she  had  brought  on 
her  family.  If  she  heard  me,  it  was  by  good  luck,  for  I 
am  sure  she  did  not  listen.  I  was  sometimes  quite 
provoked  ;  but  then  I  recollected  my  dear  Elizabeth  and 
Jane,  and  for  their  sakes  had  patience  with  her.  Mr. 
Darcy  was  punctual  in  his  return,  and,  as  Lydia  im- 
formed  you,  attended  the  wedding.  He  dined  with  us 
the  next  day,  and  was  to  leave  town  again  on  Wednesday 
or  Thursday.  Will  you  be  very  angry  with  me,  my  dear 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  399 

Lizzy,  if  I  take  this  opportunity  of  saying  (what  I  was 
never  bold  enough  to  say  before)  how  much  I  like  him  ? 
His  behaviour  to  us  has,  in  every  respect,  been  as  pleas- 
ing as  when  we  were  in  Derbyshire.  His  understanding 
and  opinions  all  please  me  ;  he  wants  nothing  but  a 
little  more  liveliness,  and  that>  if  he  marry  prudently,  his 
wife  may  teach  him.  I  thought  him  very  sly  ;  he  hardly 
ever  mentioned  your  name.  But  slyness  seems  the 
fashion.  Pray  forgive  me,  if  I  have  been  very  presuming, 
or  at  least  do  not  punish  me  so  far  as  to  exclude  me 
from  P.  I  shall  never  be  quite  happy  till  I  have  been  all 
round  the  park.  A  low  phaeton  with  a  nice  little  pair  of 
ponies  would  be  the  very  thing.  But  I  must  write  no 
more.  The  children  have  been  wanting  me  this  half 
hour. 

"  Yours,  very  sincerely, 

"M.  GARDINER." 

The  contents  of  this  letter  threw  Elizabeth  into  a 
flutter  of  spirits,  in  which  it  was  difficult  to  determine 
whether  pleasure  or  pain  bore  the  greatest  share.  The 
vague  and  unsettled  suspicions  which  uncertainty  had 
produced,  of  what  Mr.  Darcy  might  have  been  doing 
to  forward  her  sister's  match — which  she  had  feared  to 
encourage,  as  an  exertion  of  goodness  too  great  to  be 
probable,  and  at  the  same  time  dreaded  to  be  just, 
from  the  pain  of  obligation — were  proved  beyond  their 
greatest  extent  to  be  true  !  He  had  followed  them  pur- 
posely to  town,  he  had  taken  on  himself  all  the  trouble 
and  mortification  attendant  on  such  a  research  ;  in  which 
supplication  had  been  necessary  to  a  woman  whom  he 
must  abominate  and  despise,  and  where  he  was  reduced 
to  meet,  frequently  meet,  reason  with,  persuade,  and 


400  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

finally  bribe  the  man  whom  he  always  most  wished  to 
avoid,  and  whose  very  name  it  was  punishment  to  him 
to  pronounce.  He  had  done  all  this  for  a  girl  wrhom  he 
could  neither  regard  nor  esteem.  Her  heart  did  whisper 
that  he  had  done  it  for  her.  But  it  was  a  hope  shortly 
checked  by  other  considerations  ;  and  she  soon  felt  that 
even  her  vanity  was  insufficient,  when  required  to  depend 
on  his  affection  for  her,  for  a  woman  who  had  already 
refused  him,  as  able  to  overcome  a  sentiment  so  natural  as 
abhorrence  against  relationship  with  Wickham.  Brother- 
in-law  of  Wickham  !  Every  kind  of  pride  must  revolt 
from  the  connection.  He  had,  to  be  sure,  done  much. 
She  was  ashamed  to  think  how  much.  But  he  had 
given  a  reason  for  his  interference,  which  asked  no 
extraordinary  stretch  of  belief.  It  was  reasonable  that 
he  should  feel  he  had  been  wrong ;  he  had  liberality, 
and  he  had  the  means  of  exercising  it ;  and  though  she 
would  not  place  herself  as  his  principal  inducement,  she 
could  perhaps  believe,  that  remaining  partiality  for  her 
might  assist  his  endeavours  in  a  cause  wrhere  her  peace 
of  mind  must  be  materially  concerned.  It  was  painful, 
exceedingly  painful,  to  know  that  they  were  under  obliga- 
tions to  a  person  who  could  never  receive  a  return.  They 
owed  the  restoration  of  Lydia,  her  character,  everything 
to  him.  Oh,  how  heartily  did  she  grieve  over  every 
ungracious  sensation  she  had  ever  encouraged,  every 
saucy  speech  she  had  ever  directed  towards  him  !  For 
herself  she  was  humbled  ;  but  she  was  proud  of  him,- 
proud  that  in  a  cause  of  compassion  and  honour  he  had 
been  able  to  £et  the  better  of  himself.  She  read  over 

o 

her  aunt's  commendation  of  him  again  and  again.  It 
was  hardly  enough  ;  but  it  pleased  her.  She  was  even 
sensible  of  some  pleasure,  though  mixed  with  regret,  on 


PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE.  401 

finding  how  steadfastly  both  she  and  her  uncle  had  been 
persuaded  that  affection  and  confidence  subsisted  between 
Mr.  Darcy  and  herself. 

She  was  roused  from  her  seat  and  her  reflections,  by 
someone's  approach  ;  and,  before  she  could  strike  into 
another  path,  she  was  overtaken  by  Wickham. 

"  I  am  afraid  I  interrupt  your  solitary  ramble,  my  dear 
sister  ?  "  said  he,  as  he  joined  her. 

"  You  certainly  do,"  she  replied  with  a  smile  ;  "  but  it 
does  not  follow  that  the  interruption  must  be  unwel- 


come." 


"  I  should  be  sorry,  indeed,  if  it  were.  We  were  always 
good  friends,  and  now  we  are  better." 

"  True.     Are  the  others  coming  out  ?  " 

"  I  do  not  know.  Mrs.  Bennet  and  Lydia  are  going  in 
the  carriage  to  Meryton.  And  so,  my  dear  sister,  I  find, 
from  our  uncle  and  aunt,  that  you  have  actually  seen 
Pemberley." 

She  replied  in  the  affirmative. 

"  I  almost  envy  you  the  pleasure,  and  yet  I  believe  it 
would  be  too  much  for  me,  or  else  I  could  take  it  in  my 
way  to  Newcastle.  And  you  saw  the  old  housekeeper,  I 
suppose  ?  Poor  Reynolds,  she  was  always  very  fond  of 
me.  But  of  course  she  did  not  mention  my  name  to 
you." 

"  Yes,  she  did." 

"  And  what  did  she  say  ? '' 

"  That  you  were  gone  into  the  army,  and  she  was 
afraid  had — not  turned  out  well.  At  such  a  distance  as 
that,  you  know,  things  are  strangely  misrepresented." 

"  Certainly,"  he  replied,  biting  his  lips.  Elizabeth 
hoped  she  had  silenced  him  ;  but  he  soon  afterwards 
said;- 

D  D 


4O2  PRIDE   AXD   PREJUDICE. 

"  I  was  surprised  to  see  Darcy  in  town  last  month. 
\Ye  passed  each  other  several  times.  I  wonder  what  he 
can  be  doing  there." 

"  Perhaps  preparing  for  his  marriage  with  Miss  de 
Bourgh,"  said  Elizabeth.  "It  must  be  something  par- 
ticular to  take  him  there  at  this  time  of  vear." 

j 

"  Undoubtedly.     Did  vou  see  him  while  vou  were  at 

*  *  j 

Lambton  ?     I  thought  I  understood  from  the  Gardiners 
that  YOU  had." 

d 

"  Yes  ;  he  introduced  us  to  his  sister." 
"  And  do  you  like  her  ?  " 
"  Yen-  much." 

f 

"  I  have  heard,  indeed,  that  she  is  uncommonly  im- 
proved within  this  year  or  two.  \Yhen  I  last  saw  her, 
she  was  not  very  promising.  I  am  very  glad  you  liked 
her.  I  hope  she  will  turn  out  well." 

"  I  dare  sav  she  will  ;  she  has  &ot  over  the  most  trvinsr 

*  o  ^         o 


age." 


"  Did  you  go  by  the  village  of  Kympton  ?  " 

"  I  do  not  recollect  that  we  did." 

"  I  mention  it  because  it  is  the  living  which  I  ousjlit  to 

o  O 

have  had.     A  most  delightful  place  !     Excellent  parson- 
age-house !     It  would  have  suited  me  in  even-  respect." 
"  How  should  you  have  liked  making  sermons  ? " 
"  Exceedingly  well.     I  should   have   considered   it  as 

o   * 

part  of  my  duty,  and  the  exertion  would  soon  have  been 
nothing.  One  ought  not  to  repine  ;  but,  to  be  sure,  it 
would  have  been  such  a  thing  for  me !  The  quiet,  the 
retirement  of  such  a  life,  would  have  answered  all  my 
ideas  of  happiness  !  But  it  was  not  to  be.  Did  you  ever 
hear  Darcy  mention  the  circumstance  when  you  were  in 
Kent  ?  " 

"  I  Iiai'c  heard  from  authority,  which  I  thought  as  good, 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  403 

that  it  was  left  you  conditionally  only,  and  at  the  will  of 
the  present  patron." 

"  You  have  !  Yes,  there  was  something  in  that ;  I 
told  you  so  from  the  first,  you  may  remember." 

"  I  did  hear,  too,  that  there  was  a  time  when  sermon- 
making  was  not  so  palatable  to  you  as  it  seems  to  be  at 
present ;  that  you  actually  declared  your  resolution  of 
never  taking  orders,  and  that  the  business  had  been 
compromised  accordingly." 

"  You  did  !  and  it  was  not  wholly  without  foundation. 
You  may  remember  what  I  told  you  on  that  point,  when 
first  we  talked  of  it." 

They  were  now  almost  at  the  door  of  the  house,  for 
she  had  walked  fast  to  get  rid  of  him  ;  and  unwilling, 
for  her  sister's  sake,  to  provoke  him,  she  only  said  in 
reply,  with  a  good-humoured  smile, — 

"  Come,  Mr.  Wickham,  we  are  brother  and  sister,  you 
know.  Do  not  let  us  quarrel  about  the  past  In  future, 
I  hope  we  shall  be  always  of  one  mind." 

She  held  out  her  hand  :  he  kissed  it  with  affectionate 
gallantry,  though  he  hardly  knew  how  to  look,  and  they 
entered  the  house. 


T  ©a 


rcy  w 


tfi 


CHAPTER   LIU. 

R.  WICKHAM  was  so  perfectly  satis- 
fied with  this  conversation,  that  he 
never  again  distressed  himself,  or 
provoked  his  dear  sister  Elizabeth, 
by  introducing  the  subject  of  it ; 
and  she  was  pleased  to  find  that  she 
had  said  enough  to  keep  him  quiet. 


PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE.  405 

The  day  of  his  and  Lydia's  departure  soon  came  ;  and 
Mrs.  Bennet  was  forced  to  submit  to  a  separation,  which, 
as  her  husband  by  no  means  entered  into' her  scheme  of 
their  all  going  to  Newcastle,  was  likely  to  continue  at 
least  a  twelvemonth. 

"  Oh,  my  dear  Lydia,"  she  cried,  "  when  shall  we  meet 
again  ?  " 

"  Oh,  Lord  !  I  don't  know.  Not  these  two  or  three 
years,  perhaps." 

"  Write  to  me  very  often,  my  dear." 

"  As  often  as  I  can.  But  you  know  married  women 
have  never  much  time  for  writing.  My  sisters  may 
write  to  me.  They  will  have  nothing  else  to  do." 

Mr.  Wickham's  adieus  were  much  more  affectionate 
than  his  wife's.  He  smiled,  looked  handsome,  and  said 
many  pretty  things. 

"  He  is  as  fine  a  fellow,"  said  Mr.  Bennet,  as  soon 
as  they  were  out  of  the  house,  "  as  ever  I  saw.  He 
simpers,  and  smirks,  and  makes  love  to  us  all.  I  am 
prodigiously  proud  of  him.  I  defy  even  Sir  William 
Lucas  himself  to  produce  a  more  valuable  son-in-law." 

The  loss  of  her  daughter  made  Mrs.  Bennet  very  dull 
for  several  days. 

"  I  often  think,"  said  she,  "  that  there  is  nothing  so  bad 
as  parting  with  one's  friends,  One  seems  so  forlorn  with- 
out them." 

"  This  is  the  consequence,  you  see,  madam,  of  marrying 
a  daughter,"  said  Elizabeth.  "  It  must  make  you  better 
satisfied  that  your  other  four  are  single." 

"  It  is  no  such  thing.  Lydia  does  not  leave  me  because 
she  is  married  ;  but  only  because  her  husband's  regiment 
happens  to  be  so  far  off.  If  that  had  been  nearer,  she 
would  not  have  gone  so  soon.;; 


406  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

But  the  spiritless  condition  which  this  event  threw  her 
into  was  shortly  relieved,  and  her  mind  opened  again  to 
the  agitation  of  hope,  by  an  article  of  news  which  then 
began  to  be  in  circulation.  The  housekeeper  at  Nether- 
field  had  received  orders  to  prepare  for  the  arrival  of  her 
master,  who  was  coming  down  in  a  day  or  two,  to  shoot 
there  for  several  weeks.  Mrs.  Bennet  was  quite  in  the 
fidgets.  She  looked  at  Jane,  and  smiled,  and  shook  her 
head,  by  turns. 

"  Well,  well,  and  so  Mr.  Bingley  is  coming  down,  sister  " 
(for  Mrs.  Philips  first  brought  her  the  news).  "  Well,  so 
much  the  better.  Not  that  I  care  about  it,  though.  He 
is  nothing  to  us,  you  know,  and  I  am  sure  I  never  want 
to  see  him  again.  But,  however,  he  is  very  welcome  to 
come  to  Netherfield,  if  he  likes  it.  And  who  knows  what 
may  happen  ?  But  that  is  nothing  to  us.  You  know, 
sister,  we  agreed  long  ago  never  to  mention  a  word  about 
it.  And  so,  it  is  quite  certain  he  is  coming  ?  " 

"  You  may  depend  on  it,"  replied  the  other,  "  for  Mrs. 
Nichols  was  in  Meryton  last  night :  I  saw  her  passing 
by,  and  went  out  myself  on  purpose  to  know  the  truth 
of  it ;  and  she  told  me  that  it  was  certainly  true.  He 
comes  down  on  Thursday,  at  the  latest,  very  likely  on 
Wednesday.  She  was  going  to  the  butcher's,  she  told 
me,  on  purpose  to  order  in  some  meat  on  Wednesday, 
and  she  has  got  three  couple  of  ducks  just  fit  to  be 
killed." 

Miss  Bennet  had  not  been  able  to  hear  of  his  coming 
without  changing  colour.  It  was  many  months  since  she 
had  mentioned  his  name  to  Elizabeth  ;  but  now,  as  soon 
as  they  were  alone  together,  she  said, — 

"  I  saw  you  look  at  me  to-day,  Lizzy,  when  my  aunt 
told  us  of  the  present  report ;  and  I  know  I  appeared 


TRIBE   AND   PREJUDICE.  407 

distressed  ;  but  don't  imagine  it  was  from  any  silly  cause. 
I  was  only  confused  for  the  moment,  because  I  felt  that 
I  should  be  looked  at.  I  do  assure  you  that  the  news 
does  not  affect  me  either  with  pleasure  or  pain.  I  am 
glad  of  one  thing,  that  he  comes  alone  ;  because  we  shall 
see  the  less  of  him.  Not  that  I  am  afraid  of  myself,  but 
I  dread  other  people's  remarks." 

Elizabeth  did  not  know  what  to  make  of  it.  Had  she 
not  seen  him  in  Derbyshire,  she  might  have  supposed  him 
capable  of  coming  there  with  no  other  view  than  what 
was  acknowledged  ;  but  she  still  thought  him  partial  to 
Jane,  and  she  wavered  as  to  the  greater  probability  of  his 
coming  there  with  his  friend's  permission,  or  being  bold 
enough  to  come  without  it. 

"  Yet  it  is  hard,"  she  sometimes  thought,  "  that  this 
poor  man  cannot  come  to  a  house,  which  he  has  legally 
hired,  without  raising  all  this  speculation  !  I  will  leave 
him  to  himself." 

In  spite  of  what  her  sister  declared,  and  really  believed 
to  be  her  feelings,  in  the  expectation  of  his  arrival,  Eliza- 
beth could  easily  perceive  that  her  spirits  were  affected 
by  it.  They  were  more  disturbed,  more  unequal,  than 
she  had  often  seen  them. 

The  subject  which  had  been  so  warmly  canvassed 
between  their  parents,  about  a  twelvemonth  ago,  was 
now  brought  forward  again. 

"  As  soon  as  ever  Mr.  Bingley  comes,  my  dear,"  said 
Mrs.  Bennet,  "  you  will  wait  on  him,  of  course." 

"  No,  no.  You  forced  me  into  visiting  him  last  year, 
and  promised,  if  I  went  to  see  him,  he  should  marry  one 
of  my  daughters.  But  it  ended  in  nothing,  and  I  will  not 
be  sent  on  a  fool's  errand  again." 

His  wife  represented  to  him  how  absolutely  necessary 


408  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

such  an   attention  would  be  from  all  the  neighbouring 
gentlemen,  on  his  returning  to  Netherfield. 

"'Tis  an  etiquette  I  despise,"  said  he.  "If  he  wants 
our  society,  let  him  seek  it.  He  knows  where  we  live.  I 
will  not  spend  my  hours  in  running  after  my  neighbours 
every  time  they  go  away  and  come  back  again." 

"  Well,  all  I  know  is,  that  it  will  be  abominably  rude  if 
you  do  not  wait  on  him.  But,  however,  that  shan't  pre- 
vent my  asking  him  to  dine  here,  I  am  determined.  We 
must  have  Mrs.  Long  and  the  Gouldings  soon.  That 
will  make  thirteen  with  ourselves,  so  there  will  be  just 
room  at  table  for  him." 

Consoled  by  this  resolution,  she  was  the  better  able  to 
bear  her  husband's  incivility  ;  though  it  was  very  mortify- 
ing to  know  that  her  neighbours  might  all  see  Mr. 
Bingley,  in  consequence  of  it,  before  they  did.  As  the 
day  of  his  arrival  drew  near, — 

"  I  begin  to  be  sorry  that  he  comes  at  all,"  said  Jane  to 
her  sister.  "  It  would  be  nothing  ;  I  could  see  him  with 
perfect  indifference  ;  but  I  can  hardly  bear  to  hear  it  thus 
perpetually  talked  of.  My  mother  means  well ;  but  she 
does  not  know,  no  one  can  know,  how  much  I  suffer 
from  what  she  says.  Happy  shall  I  be  when  his  stay  at 
Netherfield  is  over  !  " 

"  I  wish  I  could  say  anything  to  comfort  you,"  replied 
Elizabeth  ;  "  but  it  is  wholly  out  of  my  power.  You  must 
feel  it ;  and  the  usual  satisfaction  of  preaching  patience 
to  a  sufferer  is  denied  me,  because  you  have  always  so 
much." 

Mr.  Bingley  arrived.  Mrs.  Bennet,  through  the  assis- 
tance of  servants,  contrived  to  have  the  earliest  tidings  of 
it,  that  the  period  of  anxiety  and  fretfulness  on  her  side 
be  as  long  as  it  could.  She  counted  the  days  that 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  409 

must  intervene  before  their  invitation  could  be  sent — 
hopeless  of  seeing  him  before.  But  on  the  third  morning 
after  his  arrival  in  Hertfordshire,  she  saw  him  from  her 
dressing-room  window  enter  the  paddock,  and  ride  to- 
wards the  house. 

Her  daughters  were  eagerly  called  to  partake  of  her 
joy.     Jane   resolutely   kept  her  place  at  the  table  ;   but 
Elizabeth,  to  satisfy  her  mother,  went  to  the  window- 
she  looked — she  saw  Mr.  Darcy  with  him,  and  sat  down 
again  by  her  sister. 

"  There  is  a  gentleman  with  him,  mamma,"  said  Kitty ; 
"  who  can  it  be  ?  " 

"  Some  acquaintance  or  other,  my  dear,  I  suppose  ;  I 
am  sure  I  do  not  know." 

"  La ! "  replied  Kitty,  "  it  looks  just  like  that  man  that 
used  to  be  with  him  before.  Mr.  what's  his  name — that 
tall,  proud  man." 

"  Good  gracious  !  Mr.  Darcy ! — and  so  it  does,  I  vow. 
Well,  any  friend  of  Mr.  Bingley's  will  always  be  welcome 
here,  to  be  sure  ;  but  else  I  must  say  that  I  hate  the  very 
sight  of  him." 

Jane  looked  at  Elizabeth  with  surprise  and  concern. 
She  knew  but  little  of  their  meeting  in  Derbyshire,  and 
therefore  felt  for  the  awkwardness  which  must  attend 
her  sister,  in  seeing  him  almost  for  the  first  time  after 
receiving  his  explanatory  letter.  Both  sisters  were  un- 
comfortable enough.  Each  felt  for  the  other,  and  of 
course  for  themselves  ;  and  their  mother  talked  on  of  her 
dislike  of  Mr.  Darcy,  and  her  resolution  to  be  civil  to 
him  only  as  Mr.  Bingley's  friend,  without  being  heard  by 
either  of  them.  But  Elizabeth  had  sources  of  uneasiness 
which  could  not  yet  be  suspected  by  Jane,  to  whom  she 
had  never  yet  had  courage  to  show  Mrs.  Gardiner's 


410  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

letter,  or  to  relate  her  own  change  of  sentiment  towards 
him.  To  Jane,  he  could  be  only  a  man  whose  proposals 
she  had  refused,  and  whose  merits  she  had  undervalued  ; 
but  to  her  own  more  extensive  information,  he  was  the 
person  to  whom  the  whole  family  were  indebted  for  the 
first  of  benefits,  and  whom  she  regarded  herself  with  an 
interest,  if  not  quite  so  tender,  at  least  as  reasonable  and 
just,  as  what  Jane  felt  for  Bingley.  Her  astonishment  at 
his  coming — at  his  coming  to  Netherfield,  to  Longbourn, 
and  voluntarily  seeking  her  again,  was  almost  equal  to 
what  she  had  known  on  first  witnessing  his  altered 
behaviour  in  Derbyshire. 

The  colour  which  had  been  driven  from  her  face 
returned  for  half  a  minute  with  an  additional  glow, 
and  a  smile  of  delight  added  lustre  to  her  eyes,  as  she 
thought  for  that  space  of  time  that  his  affection  and 
wishes  must  still  be  unshaken  ;  but  she  would  not  be 
secure. 

"  Let  me  first  see  how  he  behaves,"  said  she  ;  "  it  will 
then  be  early  enough  for  expectation." 

She  sat  intently  at  work,  striving  to  be  composed,  and 
without  daring  to  lift  up  her  eyes,  till  anxious  curiosity 
carried  them  to  the  face  of  her  sister  as  the  servant  was 
approaching  the  door.  Jane  looked  a  little  paler  ih&\ 
usual,  but  more  sedate  than  Elizabeth  had  expected. 
On  the  gentlemen's  appearing,  her  colour  increased  ;  yet 
she  received  them  with  tolerable  ease,  and  with  a  pro- 
priety of  behaviour  equally  free  from  any  symptom  of 
resentment,  or  any  unnecessary  complaisance. 

Elizabeth  said  as  little  to  either  as  civility  would  allow, 
and  sat  down  again  to  her  work,  with  an  eagerness 
which  it  did  not  often  command.  She  had  ventured 
only  one  glance  at  Darcy.  He  looked  serious  as  usual ; 


PRIDE  AND   PREJUDICE.  411 

and,  she  thought,  more  as  he  had  been  used  to  look 
in  Hertfordshire,  than  as  she  had  seen  him  at  Pemberley. 
But,  perhaps,  he  could  not  in  her  mother's  presence 
be  what  he  was  before  her  uncle  and  aunt.  It  was  a 
painful,  but  not  an  improbable,  conjecture. 

Bingley  she  had  likewise  seen  for  an  instant,  and  in 
that  short  period  saw  him  looking  both  pleased  and 
embarrassed.  He  was  received  by  Mrs.  Bennet  with 
a  degree  of  civility  which  made  her  two  daughters 
ashamed,  especially  when  contrasted  with  the  cold  and 
ceremonious  politeness  of  her  courtesy  and  address  of 
his  friend. 

Elizabeth  particularly,  who  knew  that  her  mother 
owed  to  the  latter  the  preservation  of  her  favourite 
daughter  from  irremediable  infamy,  was  hurt  and  dis- 
tressed to  a  most  painful  degree  by  a  distinction  so  ill 
applied. 

Darcy,  after  inquiring  of  her  how  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Gar- 
diner did — a  question  which  she  could  not  answer  without 
confusion — said  scarcely  anything.  He  was  not  seated 
by  her :  perhaps  that  was  the  reason  of  his  silence  ;  but 
it  had  not  been  so  in  Derbyshire.  There  he  had  talked 
to  her  friends  when  he  could  not  to  herself.  But  now 
several  minutes  elapsed,  without  bringing  the  sound 
of  his  voice  ;  and  when  occasionally,  unable  to  resist  the 
impulse  of  curiosity,  she  raised  her  eyes  to  his  face,  she 
as  often  found  him  looking  at  Jane  as  at  herself,  and 
frequently  on  no  object  but  the  ground.  More  thought- 
fulness  and  less  anxiety  to  please,  than  when  they  last 
met,  were  plainly  expressed.  She  was  disappointed,  and 
angry  with  herself  for  being  so. 

"  Could  I  expect  it  to  be  otherwise  ?  "  said  she.  "  Yet 
why  did  he  come  ?  " 


412  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

She  was  in  no  humour  for  conversation  with  anyone 
but  himself;  and  to  him  she  had  hardly  courage  to 
speak. 

She  inquired  after  his  sister,  but  could  do  no  more. 

"  It  is  a  long  time,  Mr.  Bingley,  since  you  went  away," 
said  Mrs.  Bennet. 

He  readily  agreed  to  it. 

"  I  began  to  be  afraid  you  would  never  come  back 
again.  People  did  say,  you  meant  to  quit  the  place 
entirely  at  Michaelmas  ;  but,  however,  I  hope  it  is  not 
true.  A  great  many  changes  have  happened  in  the 
neighbourhood  since  you  went  away.  Miss  Lucas  is 
married  and  settled  :  and  one  of  my  own  daughters. 
I  suppose  you  have  heard  of  it  ;  indeed,  you  must  have 
seen  it  in  the  papers.  It  was  in  the  'Times'  and  the 
'  Courier,'  I  know ;  though  it  was  not  put  in  as  it  ought 
to  be.  It  was  only  said,  '  Lately,  George  Wickham, 
Esq.,  to  Miss  Lydia  Bennet,'  without  there  being  a 
syllable  said  of  her  father,  or  the  place  where  she  lived, 
or  anything.  It  was  my  brother  Gardiner's  drawing  up, 
too,  and  I  wonder  how  he  came  to  make  such  an  awkward 
business  of  it.  Did  you  see  it  ?  " 

Bingley  replied  that  he  did,  and  made  his  congratula- 
tions. Elizabeth  dared  not  lift  up  her  eyes.  How  Mr. 
Darcy  looked,  therefore,  she  could  not  tell. 

"  It  is  a  delightful  thing,  to  be  sure,  to  have  a  daughter 
well  married,"  continued  her  mother  ;  "  but  at  the  same 
time,  Mr.  Bingley,  it  is  very  hard  to  have  her  taken 
away  from  me.  They  are  gone  down  to  Newcastle,  a 
place  quite  northward  it  seems,  and  there  they  are  to 
stay,  I  do  not  know  how  long.  His  regiment  is  there  ; 

for  I  suppose  you  have  heard  of  his  leaving  the shire, 

and  of  his  being  gone  into  the  Regulars.  Thank  heaven  ! 


PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE.  413 

he  has  some  friends,  though,  perhaps,  not  so  many  as  he 
deserves." 

Elizabeth,  who  knew  this  to  be  levelled  at  Mr.  Darcy, 
was  in  such  misery  of  shame  that  she  could  hardly  keep 
her  seat.  It  drew  from  her,  however,  the  exertion  of 
speaking,  which  nothing  else  had  so  effectually  done 
before  ;  and  she  asked  Bingley  whether  he  meant  to 
make  any  stay  in  the  country  at  present.  A  few  weeks, 
he  believed. 

"  When  you  have  killed  all  your  own  birds,  Mr.  Bingley,'* 
said  her  mother,  "  I  beg  you  will  come  here  and  shoot  as 
many  as  you  please  on  Mr.  Bennet's  manor.  I  am  sure 
he  will  be  vastly  happy  to  oblige  you,  and  will  save  all 
the  best  of  the  coveys  for  you." 

Elizabeth's  misery  increased  at  such  unnecessary,  such 
officious  attention  !  Were  the  same  fair  prospect  to  arise 
at  present,  as  had  flattered  them  a  year  ago,  everything, 
she  was  persuaded,  would  be  hastening  to  the  same 
vexatious  conclusion.  At  that  instant  she  felt,  that  years 
of  happiness  could  not  make  Jane  or  herself  amends  for 
moments  of  such  painful  confusion. 

"  The  first  wish  of  my  heart,"  said  she  to  herself,  "  is 
never  more  to  be  in  company  with  either  of  them.  Their 
society  can  afford  no  pleasure  that  will  atone  for  such 
wretchedness  as  this  !  Let  me  never  see  either  one  or  the 
other  again  ! " 

Yet  the  misery,  for  which  years  of  happiness  were  to 
offer  no  compensation,  received  soon  afterwards  material 
relief,  from  observing  how  much  the  beauty  of  her  sister 
rekindled  the  admiration  of  her  former  lover.  When 
first  he  came  in,  he  had  spoken  to  her  but  little,  but 
every  five  minutes  seemed  to  be  giving  her  more  of 
his  attention.  He  found  her  as  handsome  as  she  had 


4H  PRIDE  AND   PREJUDICE. 

been  last  year ;  as  good-natured,  and  as  unaffected, 
though  not  quite  so  chatty.  Jane  was  anxious  that  no 
difference  should  be  perceived  in  her  at  all,  and  was 
really  persuaded  that  she  talked  as  much  as  ever  ;  but 
her  mind  was  so  busily  engaged,  that  she  did  not  always 
know  when  she  was  silent. 

When  the  gentlemen  rose  to  go  away,  Mrs.  Bennet 
was  mindful  of  her  intended  civility,  and  they  were 
invited  and  engaged  to  dine  at  Longbourn  in  a  few 
days'  time. 

"  You  are  quite  a  visit  in  my  debt,  Mr.  Bingley,"  she 
added ;  "  for  when  you  went  to  town  last  winter,  you 
promised  to  take  a  family  dinner  with  us  as  soon  as  you 
returned.  I  have  not  forgot,  you  see ;  and  I  assure 
you  I  was  very  much  disappointed  that  you  did  not 
come  back  and  keep  your  engagement." 

Bingley  looked  a  little  silly  at  this  reflection,  and  said 
something  of  his  concern  at  having  been  prevented  bv 
business.  They  then  went  away. 

Mrs.  Bennet  had  been  strongly  inclined  to  ask  them 
to  stay  and  dine  there  that  day ;  but,  though  she  always 
kept  a  very  good  table,  she  did  not  think  anything  less 
than  two  courses  could  be  good  enough  for  a  man  on 
whom  she  had  such  anxious  designs,  or  satisfy  the 
appetite  and  pride  of  one  who  had  ten  thousand  a  year. 


fts 

M 

i 


oar).? 


CHAPTER   LIV. 

S  soon  as  they  were  gone,  Elizabeth 
walked  out  to  recover  her  spirits  ;  or, 
in  other  words,  to  dxvell  without  in- 
terruption on  those  subjects  which 
must  deaden  them  more.  Mr.  Darcy's 
behaviour  astonished  and  vexed  her. 

11  Why,  if  he  came  only  to  be 
silent,  grave,  and  indifferent,"  said  she,  "  did  he  come 
at  all  ?  " 

She  could  settle  it  in  no  way  that  gave  her  pleasure. 
"  He  could  be  still  amiable,  still  pleasing  to  my  uncle 
and  aunt,  when  he  was  in  town  ;  and  why  not  to  me  ? 


416  PRIDE  AND    PREJUDICE. 

If  he  fears  me,  why  come  hither?  If  he  no  longer  cares 
for  me,  why  silent  ?  Teasing,  teasing  man  !  I  will  think 
no  more  about  him." 

Her  resolution  was  for  a  short  time  involuntarily  kept 
by  the  approach  of  her  sister,  who  joined  her  with  a 
cheerful  look  which  showed  her  better  satisfied  with 
their  visitors  than  Elizabeth. 

"  Now,"  said  she,  "  that  this  first  meeting  is  over,  I  feel 
perfectly  easy.  I  know  my  own  strength,  and  I  shall 
never  be  embarrassed  again  by  his  coming.  I  am  glad 
he  dines  here  on  Tuesday.  It  will  then  be  publicly  seen, 
that  on  both  sides  we  meet  only  as  common  and  in- 
different acquaintance." 

"  Yes,  very  indifferent,  indeed,"  said  Elizabeth,  laugh- 
ingly. "  Oh,  Jane  !  take  care." 

"  My  dear  Lizzy,  you  cannot  think  me  so  weak  as 
to  be  in  danger  now." 

"  I  think  you  are  in  very  great  danger  of  making  him 
as  much  in  love  with  you  as  ever." 

They  did  not  see  the  gentlemen  again  till  Tuesday  ; 
and  Mrs.  Bennet,  in  the  meanwhile,  was  giving  way  to 
all  the  happy  schemes  which  the  good-humour  and 
common  politeness  of  Bingley,  in  half  an  hour's  visit, 
had  revived. 

On  Tuesday  there  was  a  large  party  assembled  at 
Longbourn  ;  and  the  two  who  were  most  anxiously 
expected,  to  the  credit  of  their  punctuality  as  sportsmen, 
were  in  very  good  time.  When  they  repaired  to  the 
dining-room,  Elizabeth  eagerly  watched  to  see  whether 
Bingley  would  take  the  place  which,  in  all  their  former 
parties,  had  belonged  to  him,  by  her  sister.  Her 
prudent  mother,  occupied  by  the  same  ideas,  forbore  to 
invite  him  to  sit  by  herself.  On  entering  the  room,  he 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  417 

seemed  to  hesitate  ;  but  Jane  happened  to  look  round, 
and  happened  to  smile  :  it  was  decided.  He  placed  him- 
self by  her. 

Elizabeth,  with  a  triumphant  sensation,  looked  towards 
his  friend.  He  bore  it  with  noble  indifference  ;  and  she 
would  have  imagined  that  Bingley  had  received  his 
sanction  to  be  happy,  had  she  not  seen  his  eyes  likewise 
turned  towards  Mr.  Darcy,  with  an  expression  of  half- 
laughing  alarm. 

His  behaviour  to  her  sister  was  such  during  dinner- 
time as  showed  an  admiration  of  her,  which,  though  more 
guarded  than  formerly,  persuaded  Elizabeth,  that,  if  left 
wholly  to  himself,  Jane's  happiness,  and  his  own,  would 
be  speedily  secured.  Though  she  dared  not  depend 
upon  the  consequence,  she  yet  received  pleasure  from 
observing  his  behaviour.  It  crave  her  all  the  animation 

o  <~> 

that  her  spirits  could  boast  ;  for  she  was  in  no  cheerful 
humour.  Mr.  Darcy  was  almost  as  far  from  her  as  the 
table  could  divide  them.  He  was  on  one  side  of  her 
mother.  She  knew  how  little  such  a  situation  would  give 
pleasure  to  either,  or  make  either  appear  to  advantage. 
She  was  not  near  enough  to  hear  any  of  their  discourse  ; 
but  she  could  see  how  seldom  they  spoke  to  each  other, 
and  how  formal  and  cold  \vas  their  manner  whenever 
they  did.  Her  mother's  ungraciousness  made  the 
sense  of  what  they  owed  him  more  painful  to  Eliza- 
beth's mind ;  and  she  would,  at  times,  have  given 
anything  to  be  privileged  to  tell  him,  that  his  kindness 
was  neither  unknown  nor  unfelt  by  the  whole  of  the 
family. 

She  was  in  hopes  that  the  evening  would  afford  some 
opportunity  of  bringing  them  together  ;  that  the  whole 
of  the  visit  would  not  pass  away  without  enabling  them 

E  E 


41 8  PRIDE  AND   PREJUDICE. 

to  enter  into  something  more  of  conversation,  than  the 
mere  ceremonious  salutation  attending  his  entrance. 
Anxious  and  uneasy,  the  period  which  passed  in  the 
drawing-room  before  the  gentlemen  came,  was  wearisome 
and  dull  to  a  degree  that  almost  made  her  uncivil.  She 
looked  forward  to  their  entrance  as  the  point  on  which 
all  her  chance  of  pleasure  for  the  evening  must  depend. 

"  If  he  does  not  come  to  me,  then"  said  she,  "  I  shall 
give  him  up  for  ever." 

The  gentlemen  came  ;  and  she  thought  he  looked  as  if 
he  would  have  answered  her  hopes  ;  but,  alas  !  the  ladies 
had  crowded  round  the  table,  where  Miss  Bennet  was 
making  tea,  and  Elizabeth  pouring  out  the  coffee,  in  so 
close  a  confederacy,  that  there  was  not  a  single  vacancy 
near  her  which  would  admit  of  a  chair.  And  on  the 
gentlemen's  approaching,  one  of  the  girls  moved  closer 
to  her  than  ever,  and  said,  in  a  whisper, — 

"  The  men  shan't  come  and  part  us,  I  am  determined. 
We  want  none  of  them  ;  do  we  ?  " 

Darcy  had  walked  away  to  another  part  of  the  room. 
She  followed  him  with  her  eyes,  envied  everyone  to  whom 
he  spoke,  had  scarcely  patience  enough  to  help  anybody 
to  coffee,  and  then  was  enraged  against  herself  for  being 
so  silly ! 

"  A  man  who  has  once  been  refused  !  How  could  I 
ever  be  foolish  enough  to  expect  a  renewal  of  his  love  ? 
Is  there  one  among  the  sex  who  would  not  protest 
against  such  a  weakness  as  a  second  proposal  to  the 
same  woman  ?  There  is  no  indignity  so  abhorrent  to  their 
feelings." 

She  was  a  little  revived,  however,  by  his  bringing  back 
his  coffee-cup  himself;  and  she  seized  the  opportunity  of 
saying,— 


PRIDE   AND  PREJUDICE.  419 

"  Is  your  sister  at  Pemberley  still  ?  " 
"  Yes  ;  she  will  remain  there  till  Christmas." 
"  And  quite  alone  ?    Have  all  her  friends  left  her  r " 
"  Mrs.  Annesley  is  with  her.     The  others  have    been 
gone  on  to  Scarborough  these  three  weeks." 

She  could  think  of  nothing  more  to  say ;  but  if  he 
wished  to  converse  with  her,  he  might  have  better  success. 
He  stood  by  her,  however,  for  some  minutes,  in  silence  ; 
and,  at  last,  on  the  young  lady's  whispering  to  Elizabeth 
again,  he  walked  away. 

When  the  tea  things  were  removed,  and  the  card 
tables  placed,  the  ladies  all  rose  ;  and  Elizabeth  was  then 
hoping  to  be  soon  joined  by  him,  when  all  her  views 
were  overthrown,  by  seeing  him  fall  a  victim  to  her 
mother's  rapacity  for  whist  players,  and  in  a  few  moments 
after  seated  with  the  rest  of  the  party.  She  now  lost 
every  expectation  of  pleasure.  They  were  confined  for 
the  evening  at  different  tables  ;  and  she  had  nothing  to 
hope,  but  that  his  eyes  were  so  often  turned  towards  her 
side  of  the  room,  as  to  make  him  play  as  unsuccessfully 
as  herself. 

Mrs.  Bennet  had  designed  to  keep  the  two  Netherfield 
gentlemen  to  supper ;  but  their  carnage  was,  unluckily, 
ordered  before  any  of  the  others,  and  she  had  no  oppor- 
tunity of  detaining  them. 

"  Well,  girls,"  said  she,  as  soon  as  they  were  left  to 
themselves,  "  what  say  you  to  the  day  ?  I  think  every- 
thing has  passed  off  uncommonly  well,  I  assure  you. 
The  dinner  was  as  well  dressed  as  any  I  ever  saw.  The 
venison  was  roasted  to  a  turn — and  everybody  said,  they 
never  saw  so  fat  a  haunch.  The  soup  was  fifty  times 
better  than  what  we  had  at  the  Lucases'  last  week  ;  and 
even  Mr.  Darcy  acknowledged  that  the  partridges  were 


420 


PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 


remarkably  well  done  ;  and  I  suppose  he  has  two  or 
three  French  cooks  at  least.  And,  my  dear  Jane,  I 
never  saw  you  look  in  greater  beauty.  Mrs.  Long  said 
so  too,  for  I  asked  her  whether  you  did  not.  And  what 


*  dang  ancT  fa 


~ntecej. 


do  you  think  she  said  besides  ?  "  Ah !  Mrs.  Bennet, 
we  shall  have  her  at  Netherfield  at  last !  '  She  did, 
indeed.  I  do  think  Mrs.  Long  is  as  good  a  creature  as 
ever  lived — and  her  nieces  are  very  pretty  behaved  girls, 
and  not  at  all  handsome  :  I  like  them  prodigiously." 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  421 

Mrs.  Bennet,  in  short,  was  in  very  great  spirits  :  she 
had  seen  enough  of  Bingley's  behaviour  to  Jane  to  be 
convinced  that  she  would  get  him  at  last ;  and  her 
expectations  of  advantage  to  her  family,  when  in  a 
happy  humour,  were  so  far  beyond  reason,  that  she  was 
quite  disappointed  at  not  seeing  him  there  again  the  next 
clay,  to  make  his  proposals. 

"  It  has  been  a  very  agreeable  day,"  said  Miss  Bennet 
to  Elizabeth.  "  The  party  seemed  so  well  selected,  so 
suitable  one  with  the  other.  I  hope  we  may  often  meet 
again." 

Elizabeth  smiled. 

"  Lizzy,  you  must  not  do  so.  You  must  not  suspect 
me.  It  mortifies  me.  I  assure  you  that  I  have  now  learnt 
to  enjoy  his  conversation  as  an  agreeable  and  sensible 
young  man  without  having  a  wish  beyond  it.  I  am 
perfectly  satisfied,  from  what  his  manners  now  are,  that 
he  never  had  any  design  of  engaging  my  affection.  It  is 
only  that  he  is  blessed  with  greater  sweetness  of  address, 
and  a  stronger  desire  of  generally  pleasing,  than  any 
other  man." 

"  You  are  very  cruel,"  said  her  sister,  "  you  will  not  let 
me  smile,  and  are  provoking  me  to  it  every  moment." 

"  How  hard  it  is  in  some  cases  to  be  believed  !  And 
how  impossible  in  others  !  But  why  should  you  wish  to 
persuade  me  that  I  feel  more  than  I  acknowledge  ?  " 

"  That  is  a  question  which  I  hardly  know  how  to 
answer.  We  all  love  to  instruct,  though  we  can  teach 
only  what  is  not  worth  knowing.  Forgive  me  ;  and  if 
you  persist  in  indifference,  do  not  make  me  your  con- 
fidante." 


CHAPTER    LV. 

?  FEW  days  after  this  visit,  Mr.  Bingley 
called  again,  and  alone.  His  friend  had 
left  him  that  morning  for  London,  but 
was  to  return  home  in  ten  days'  time. 
He  sat  with  them  above  an  hour,  and  was 


PRIDE  AND   PREJUDICE.  423 

in  remarkably  good  spirits.  Mrs.  Bennet  invited  him  to 
dine  with  them  ;  but,  with  many  expressions  of  concern, 
he  confessed  himself  engaged  elsewhere. 

"  Next  time  you  call,"  said  she,  "  I  hope  we  shall  be 
more  lucky." 

He  should  be  particularly  happy  at  any  time,  etc.,  etc. ; 
and  if  she  would  give  him  leave,  would  take  an  early 
opportunity  of  waiting  on  them. 

"  Can  you  come  to-morrow  ?  " 

Yes,  he  had  no  engagement  at  all  for  to-morrow  ;  and 
her  invitation  was  accepted  with  alacrity. 

He  came,  and  in  such  very  good  time,  that  the  ladies 
were  none  of  them  dressed.  In  ran  Mrs.  Bennet  to  her 
daughters'  room,  in  her  dressing-gown,  and  with  her  hair 
half  finished,  crying  out, — 

"  My  dear  Jane,  make  haste  and  hurry  down.  He  is 
come — Mr.  Bingley  is  come.  He  is,  indeed.  Make 
haste,  make  haste.  Here,  Sarah,  come  to  Miss  Bennet 
this  moment,  and  help  her  on  with  her  gown.  Never 
mind  Miss  Lizzy's  hair." 

"  We  will  be  down  as  soon  as  we  can,"  said  Jane  ;  "  but 
I  dare  say  Kitty  is  forwarder  than  either  of  us,  for  she 
went  upstairs  half  an  hour  ago." 

"  Oh  !  hang  Kitty  !  what  has  she  to  do  with  it  ?  Come, 
be  quick,  be  quick  !  where  is  your  sash,  my  dear  ?  " 

But  whi-i  her  mother  was  gone,  Jane  would  not  be 
prevailed  on  to  go  down  without  one  of  her  sisters. 

The  same  anxiety  to  get  them  by  themselves  was 
visible  again  in  the  evening.  After  tea,  Mr.  Bennet  retired 
to  the  library,  as  was  his  custom,  and  Mary  went  upstairs 
to  her  instrument.  Two  obstacles  of  the  five  being 
thus  removed,  Mrs.  Bennet  sat  looking  and  winking  at 
Elizabeth  and  Catherine  for  a  considerable  time,  without 


424  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

making  any  impression  on  them.  Elizabeth  would  not 
observe  her ;  and  when  at  last  Kitty  did,  she  very  inno- 
cently said,  "  What  is  the  matter,  mamma  ?  What  do 
you  keep  winking  at  me  for  ?  What  am  I  to  do  ?  " 

"  Nothing,  child,  nothing.  I  did  not  wink  at  you." 
She  then  sat  still  five  minutes  longer  ;  but  unable  to  waste 
such  a  precious  occasion,  she  suddenly  got  up,  and  saying 
to  Kitty ,- 

"  Come  here,  my  love,  I  want  to  speak  to  you,"  took  her 
out  of  the  room.  Jane  instantly  gave  a  look  at  Elizabeth 
which  spoke  her  distress  at  such  premeditation,  and  her 
entreaty  that  she  would  not  give  in  to  it.  In  a  few  minutes, 
Mrs.  Bennet  half  opened  the  door  and  called  out, — 

"  'Lizzy,  my  dear,  I  want  to  speak  with  you." 

Elizabeth  was  forced  to  go. 

"  \Ve  may  as  well  leave  them  by  themselves,  you  know," 
said  her  mother  as  soon  as  she  was  in  the  hall.  "  Kitty 
and  I  are  going  upstairs  to  sit  in  my  dressing-room." 

Elizabeth  made  no  attempt  to  reason  with  her  mother, 
but  remained  quietly  in  the  hall  till  she  and  Kitty  were 
out  of  sight,  then  returned  into  the  drawing-room. 

Mrs.  Bennet's  schemes  for  this  day  were  ineffectual 
Bingley  was  everything  that  was  charming,  except  the 
professed  lover  of  her  daughter.  His  ease  and  cheerful- 
ness rendered  him  a  most  agreeable  addition  to  their 
evening  party  ;  and  he  bore  with  the  ill-judge J  officious- 
ness  of  the  mother,  and  heard  all  her  silly  remarks  with 
a  forbearance  and  command  of  countenance  particularly 
grateful  to  the  daughter. 

He  scarcely  needed  an  invitation  to  stay  supper  ;  and 
before  he  went  away  an  engagement  was  formed,  chiefly 
through  his  own  and  Mrs.  Bennet's  means,  for  his  coming 
next  morning  to  shoot  with  her  husband. 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  425 

After  this  day,  Jane  said  no  more  of  her  indifference. 
Not  a  word  passed  between  the  sisters  concerning  Bingley ; 
but  Elizabeth  went  to  bed  in  the  happy  belief  that  all 
must  speedily  be  concluded,  unless  Mr.  Darcy  returned 
within  the  stated  time.  Seriously,  however,  she  felt 
tolerably  persuaded  that  all  this  must  have  taken  place 
with  that  gentleman's  concurrence. 

Bingley  was  punctual  to  his  appointment ;  and  he  and 
Mr.  Bennet  spent  the  morning  together,  as  had  been 
agreed  on.  The  latter  was  much  more  agreeable  than 
his  companion  expected.  There  was  nothing  of  presump- 
tion or  folly  in  Bingley  that  could  provoke  his  ridicule,  or 
disgust  him  into  silence ;  and  he  was  more  communicative, 
and  less  eccentric,  than  the  other  had  ever  seen  him. 
Bingley  of  course  returned  with  him  to  dinner ;  and  in 
the  evening  Mrs.  Bennet's  invention  was  again  at  work  to 
get  everybody  away  from  him  and  her  daughter.  Eliza- 
beth, who  had  a  letter  to  write,  went  into  the  breakfast- 
room  for  that  purpose  soon  after  tea  ;  for  as  the  others 
were  all  going  to  sit  down  to  cards,  she  could  not  be 
wanted  to  counteract  her  mother's  schemes. 

But  on  her  returning  to  the  drawing-room,  when  her 
letter  was  finished,  she  saw,  to  her  infinite  surprise,  there 
was  reason  to  fear  that  her  mother  had  been  too  inge- 
nious for  her.  On  opening  the  door,  she  perceived  her 
sister  and  Bingley  standing  together  over  the  hearth,  as 
if  engaged  in  earnest  conversation  ;  and  had  this  led  to 
no  suspicion,  the  faces  of  both,  as  they  hastily  turned 
round  and  moved  away  from  each  other,  would  have  told 
it  all.  Their  situation  was  awkward  enough  ;  but  Jicrs 
she  thought  was  still  worse.  Not  a  syllable  was  uttered 
by  either  ;  and  Elizabeth  was  on  the  point  of  going  away 
again,  when  Bingley,  who  as  well  as  the  other  had  sat 


426  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

down,  suddenly  rose,  and,  whispering  a  few  words  to  her 
sister,  ran  out  of  the  room. 

Jane  could  have  no  reserves  from  Elizabeth,  where 
confidence  would  give  pleasure  ;  and,  instantly  embracing 
her,  acknowledged,  with  the  liveliest  emotion,  that  she 
was  the  happiest  creature  in  the  world. 

"  Tis  too  much ! "  she  added,  "  by  far  too  much. 
I  do  not  deserve  it.  Oh,  why  is  not  everybody  as 
happy  ?  " 

Elizabeth's  congratulations  were  given  with  a  sin- 
cerity, a  warmth,  a  delight,  which  words  could  but  poorly 
express.  Every  sentence  of  kindness  was  a  fresh  source 
of  happiness  to  Jane.  But  she  would  not  allow  herself 
to  stay  with  her  sister,  or  say  half  that  remained  to  be 
said,  for  the  present. 

"  I  must  go  instantly  to  my  mother,"  she  cried.  "  I 
would  not  on  any  account  trifle  with  her  affectionate 
solicitude,  or  allow  her  to  hear  it  from  anyone  but  myself. 
He  is  gone  to  my  father  already.  Oh,  Lizzy,  to  know 
that  what  I  have  to  relate  will  give  such  pleasure  to  all 
my  dear  family !  how  shall  I  bear  so  much  happiness  ?  ''' 

She  then  hastened  away  to  her  mother,  who  had  pur- 
posely broken  up  the  card-party,  and  was  sitting  upstairs 
with  Kitty. 

Elizabeth,  who  was  left  by  herself,  now  smiled  at  the 
rapidity  and  ease  with  which  an  affair  \vas  finally  settled, 
that  had  given  them  so  many  previous  months  of  suspense 
and  vexation. 

"  And  this,"  said  she,  "  is  the  end  of  all  his  friend's 
anxious  circumspection  !  of  all  his  sister's  falsehood  and 
contrivance !  the  happiest,  wisest,  and  most  reasonable 
end  ! " 

In  a  few  minutes  she  was  joined  by  Bingley,  whose 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  427 

conference  with   her   father  had   been  short  and  to  the 
purpose. 

"Where  is  your  sister?"  said  he  hastily,  as  he  opened 
the  door. 

"  With  my  mother  upstairs.  She  will  be  down  in  a 
moment,  I  dare  say." 

He  then  shut  the  door,  and,  coming  up  to  her,  claimed 
the  good  wishes  and  affection  of  a  sister.  Elizabeth 
honestly  and  heartily  expressed  her  delight  in  the  prospect 
of  their  relationship.  They  shook  hands  with  great  cor- 
diality ;  and  then,  till  her  sister  came  down,  she  had  to 
listen  to  all  he  had  to  say  of  his  own  happiness,  and  of 
Jane's  perfections  ;  and  in  spite  of  his  being  a  lover, 
Elizabeth  really  believed  all  his  expectations  of  felicity 
to  be  rationally  founded,  because  they  had  for  basis  the 
excellent  understanding  and  super-excellent  disposition 
of  Jane,  and  a  general  similarity  of  feeling  and  taste 
between  her  and  himself. 

It  was  an  evening  of  no  common  delight  to  them  all  ; 
the  satisfaction  of  Miss  Bennet's  mind  gave  such  a  glow 
of  sweet  animation  to  her  face,  as  made  her  look  hand- 
somer than  ever.  Kitty  simpered  and  smiled,  and  hoped 
her  turn  was  coming  soon.  Mrs.  Bennet  could  not  give 
her  consent,  or  speak  her  approbation  in  terms  warm 
enough  to  satisfy  her  feelings,  though  she  talked  to  Bingley 
of  nothing  else,  for  half  an  hour  ;  and  when  Mr.  Bennet 
joined  them  at  supper,  his  voice  and  manner  plainly 
showed  how  really  happy  he  was. 

Not  a  word,  however,  passed  his  lips  in  allusion  to  it, 
till  their  visitor  took  his  leave  for  the  night  ;  but  as  soon 
as  he  was  gone,  he  turned  to  his  daughter  and  said,- 

u  Jane,  I  congratulate  you.     You  will  be  a  very  happy 


woman.' 


428  PRIDE    AND   PREJUDICE. 

Jane  went  to  him  instantly,  kissed  him,  and  thanked 
him  for  his  goodness. 

"  You  are  a  good  girl,"  he  replied,  "  and  I  have  great 
pleasure  in  thinking  you  will  be  so  happily  settled.  I 
have  not  a  doubt  of  your  doing  very  well  together.  Your 
tempers  are  by  no  means  unlike.  You  are  each  of  you  so 
complying,  that  nothing  will  ever  be  resolved  on  ;  so  easy, 
that  every  servant  will  cheat  you  ;  and  so  generous,  that 
you  will  always  exceed  your  income." 

"  I  hope  not  so.  Imprudence  or  thoughtlessness  in 
money  matters  would  be  unpardonable  in  me" 

•*  Exceed  their  income  !  My  dear  Mr.  Bennet,"  cried 
his  wife,  "what  are  you  talking  of?  Why,  he  has  four 
or  five  thousand  a  year,  and  very  likely  more."  Then 
addressing  her  daughter,  "  Oh,  my  dear,  dear  Jane,  I  am 
so  happy  !  I  am  sure  I  shan't  get  a  wink  of  sleep  all 
night.  I  knew  how  it  would  be.  I  always  said  it  must 
be  so,  at  last.  I  was  sure  you  could  not  be  so  beautiful 
for  nothing  !  I  remember,  as  soon  as  ever  I  saw  him, 
when  he  first  came  into  Hertfordshire  last  year,  I  thought 
how  likely  it  was  that  you  should  come  together.  Oh, 
he  is  the  handsomest  young  man  that  ever  was  seen  ! " 

Wickham,  Lydia,  were  all  forgotten.  Jane  was  beyond 
competition  her  favourite  child.  At  that  moment  she 
cared  for  no  other.  Her  younger  sisters  soon  began  to 
make  interest  with  her  for  objects  of  happiness  which 
she  might  in  future  be  able  to  dispense. 

Mary  petitioned  for  the  use  of  the  library  at  Nether- 
field  ;  and  Kitty  begged  very  hard  for  a  few  balls  there 
every  winter. 

Bingley,  from  this  time,  was  of  course  a  daily  visitor 
at  Longbourn  ;  coming  frequently  before  breakfast,  and 
always  remaining  till  after  supper  ;  unless  when  some 


PRIDE  AND   PREJUDICE.  429 

barbarous  neighbour,  who  could  not  be  enough  detested, 
had  given  him  an  invitation  to  dinner,  which  he  thought 
himself  obliged  to  accept. 

Elizabeth  had  now  but  little  time  for  conversation 
with  her  sister  ;  for  while  he  was  present  Jane  had  no 
attention  to  bestow  on  anyone  else :  but  she  found 
herself  considerably  useful  to  both  of  them,  in  those 
hours  of  separation  that  must  sometimes  occur.  In  the 
absence  of  Jane,  he  always  attached  himself  to  Elizabeth 
for  the  pleasure  of  talking  of  her  ;  and  when  Bingley 
was  gone,  Jane  constantly  sought  the  same  means  of 
relief. 

"  He  has  made  me  so  happy,"  said  she,  one  evening, 
"  by  telling  me  that  he  was  totally  ignorant  of  my  being 
in  town  last  spring !  I  had  not  believed  it  possible." 

"  I  suspected  as  much,"  replied  Elizabeth.  "  But  how 
did  he  account  for  it  ?  " 

"  It  must  have  been  his  sisters'  doing.  They  were 
certainly  no  friends  to  his  acquaintance  with  me,  which 
I  cannot  wonder  at,  since  he  might  have  chosen  so  much 
more  advantageously  in  many  respects.  But  when  they 
see,  as  I  trust  they  will,  that  their  brother  is  happy 
with  me,  they  will  learn  to  be  contented,  and  we  shall  be 
on  good  terms  again  :  though  we  can  never  be  what  we 
once  were  to  each  other." 

"  That  is  the  most  unforgiving  speech,"  said  Elizabeth, 
u  that  I  ever  heard  you  utter.  Good  girl !  It  would  vex 
me,  indeed,  to  see  you  again  the  dupe  of  Miss  Bingley's 
pretended  regard." 

"  Would  you  believe  it,  Lizzy,  that  when  he  went  to 
town  last  November  he  really  loved  me,  and  nothing 
but  a  persuasion  of  my  being  indiffeVent  would  have 
prevented  his  coming  down  again  ?  " 


430  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

"  He  made  a  little  mistake,  to  be  sure ;  but  it  is  to 
the  credit  of  his  modesty." 

This  naturally  introduced  a  panegyric  from  Jane  on 
his  diffidence,  and  the  little  value  he  put  on  his  own 
good  qualities. 

Elizabeth  was  pleased  to  find  that  he  had  not  betrayed 
the  interference  of  his  friend  ;  for,  though  Jane  had  the 
most  generous  and  forgiving  heart  in  the  world,  she 
knew  it  was  a  circumstance  which  must  prejudice  her 
against  him. 

"  I  am  certainly  the  most  fortunate  creature  that  ever 
existed ! "  cried  Jane.  "  Oh,  'Lizzy,  why  am  I  thus 
singled  from  my  family,  and  blessed  above  them  all  ?  If 
I  could  but  see  you  as  happy  !  If  there  were  but  such 
another  man  for  you  ! " 

"  If  you  were  to  give  me  fort}-  such  men  I  never  could 
be  so  happy  as  you.  Till  I  have  your  disposition,  your 
goodness,  I  never  can  have  your  happiness.  No,  no, 
let  me  shift  for  myself;  and,  perhaps,  if  I  have  very 
good  luck,  I  may  meet  with  another  Mr.  Collins  in  time." 

The  situation  of  affairs  in  the  Longbourn  family  could 
not  be  long  a  secret.  Mrs.  Bennet  was  privileged  to 
whisper  it  to  Mrs.  Philips,  and  she  ventured,  without 
any  permission,  to  do  the  same  by  all  her  neighbours  in 
Meryton. 

The  Bennets  were  speedily  pronounced  to  be  the 
luckiest  family  in  the  world  ;  though  only  a  few  weeks 
before,  when  Lydia  had  first  run  away,  they  had  been 
generally  proved  to  be  marked  out  for  misfortune. 


CHAPTER   LVI. 


NE  morning,  about  a  week  after 
Bingley's  engagement  with  Jane 
had  been  formed,  as  he  and  the 
females  of  the  family  were  sitting 
together  in  the  dining-room,  their 
attention  was  suddenly  drawn  to 
the  window  by  the  sound  of  a  car- 
riage ;  and  they  perceived  a  chaise 
and  four  driving  up  the  lawn.  It  was  too  early  in  the 
morning  for  visitors  ;  and  besides,  the  equipage  did  not 
answer  to  that  of  any  of  their  neighbours.  The  horses 
were  post ;  and  neither  the  carriage,  nor  the  livery  of 
the  servant  who  preceded  it,  were  familiar  to  them.  As 


432  PRIDE    AND    PREJUDICE. 

it  was  certain,  however,  that  somebody  was  coming, 
Bingley  instantly  prevailed  on  Miss  Bennet  to  avoid 
the  confinement  of  such  an  intrusion,  and  walk  away 
with  him  into  the  shrubbery.  They  both  set  off;  and 
the  conjectures  of  the  remaining  three  continued,  though 
with  little  satisfaction,  till  the  door  was  thrown  open, 
and  their  visitor  entered.  It  was  Lady  Catherine  de 
Bourgh. 

They  were  of  course  all  intending  to  be  surprised  : 
but  their  astonishment  was  beyond  their  expectation  ; 
and  on  the  part  of  Mrs.  Bennet  and  Kitty,  though  she 
was  perfectly  unknown  to  them,  even  inferior  to  what 
Elizabeth  felt. 

She  entered  the  room  with  an  air  more  than  usually 
ungracious,  made  no  other  reply  to  Elizabeth's  salutation 
than  a  slight  inclination  of  the  head,  and  sat  down 
without  saying  a  word.  Elizabeth  had  mentioned  her 
name  to  her  mother  on  her  Ladyship's  entrance,  though 
no  request  of  introduction  had  been  made. 

Mrs.  Bennet,  all  amazement,  though  flattered  by  having 
a  guest  of  such  high  importance,  received  her  with  the 
utmost  politeness.  After  sitting  for  a  moment  in  silence, 
she  said,  very  stiffly,  to  Elizabeth,- 

"  I  hope  you  are  well,  Miss  Bennet.  That  lady,  I 
suppose,  is  your  mother?  " 

Elizabeth  replied  very  concisely  that  she  was. 

"  And  that,  I  suppose,  is  one  of  your  sisters  ? " 

"  Yes,  madam,"  said  Mrs.  Bennet,  delighted  to  speak 
to  a  Lady  Catherine.  "  She  is  my  youngest  girl  but 
one.  My  youngest  of  all  is  lately  married,  and  my 
eldest  is  somewhere  about  the  ground,  walking  with  a 
young  man,  who,  I  believe,  will  soon  become  a  part  of 
the  family." 


PRIDE   AND  PREJUDICE.  433 

"  You  have  a  very  small  park  here,"  returned  Lady 
Catherine,  after  a  short  silence. 

"  It  is  nothing  in  comparison  of  Rosings,  my  Lady, 
I  dare  say  ;  but,  I  assure  you,  it  is  much  larger  than 
Sir  William  Lucas's." 

"  This  must  be  a  most  inconvenient  sitting-room  for 
the  evening  in  summer :  the  windows  are  full  west." 

Mrs.  Bennet  assured  her  that  they  never  sat  there 
after  dinner  ;  and  then  added,- 

"  May  I  take  the  liberty  of  asking  your  Ladyship 
whether  you  left  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Collins  well  ?  " 

"  Yes,  very  well.     I  saw  them  the  night  before  last." 

Elizabeth  now  expected  that  she  would  produce  a 
letter  for  her  from  Charlotte,  as  it  seemed  the  only 
probable  motive. for  her  calling.  But  no  letter  appeared, 
and  she  was  completely  puzzled. 

Mrs.  Bennet,  with  great  civility,  begged  her  Ladyship 
to  take  some  refreshment :  but  Lady  Catherine  very 
resolutely,  and  not  very  politely,  declined  eating  any- 
thing ;  and  then,  rising  up,  said  to  Elizabeth,- 

"  Miss  Bennet,  there  seemed  to  be  a  prettyish  kind  of 
a  little  wilderness  on  one  side  of  your  lawn.  I  should 
be  glad  to  take  a  turn  in  it,  if  you  will  favour  me  with 
your  company." 

"  Go,  my  dear,"  cried  her  mother,  "  and  show  her 
Ladyship  about  the  different  walks.  I  think  she  will  be 
pleased  with  the  hermitage." 

Elizabeth  obeyed  ;  and,  running  into  her  own  room  for 
her  parasol,  attended  her  noble  guest  downstairs.  As 
they  passed  through  the  hall,  Lady  Catherine  opened 
the  doors  into  the  dining-parlour  and  drawing-room, 
and  pronouncing  them,  after  a  short  survey,  to  be  decent- 
looking  rooms,  walked  on. 

F  F 


434 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 


Her  carriage  remained  at  the  door,  and  Elizabeth  saw 
that  her  waiting-woman  was  in  it.     They  proceeded  in 


\Cofyright  1.834  by  George  Allen.] 


silence  along  the  gravel  walk  that  led  to  the  copse ; 
Elizabeth  was  determined  to  make  no  effort  for  con- 
versation with  a  woman  who  was  now  more  than  usually 


insolent  and  disagreeable. 


PRIDE    AND    PREJUDICE.  435 

"  How  could  I  ever  think  her  like  her  nephew  ?  "  said 
she,  as  she  looked  in  her  face. 

As  soon  as  they  entered  the  copse,  Lady  Catherine 
began  in  the  following  manner : — 

u  You  can  be  at  no  loss,  Miss  Bennet,  to  understand 
the  reason  of  my  journey  hither.  Your  own  heart,  your 
own  conscience,  must  tell  you  why  I  come." 

Elizabeth  looked  with  unaffected  astonishment. 

"  Indeed,  you  are  mistaken,  madam  ;  I  have  not  been 
at  all  able  to  account  for  the  honour  of  seeing  you 
here." 

u  Miss  Bennet,"  replied  her  Ladyship,  in  an  angry 
tone,  "you  ought  to  know  that  I  am  not  to  be  trifled 
with.  But  however  insincere  you  may  choose  to  be, 
you  shall  not  find  me  so.  My  character  has  ever  been 
celebrated  for  its  sincerity  and  frankness  ;  and  in  a  cause 
of  such  moment  as  this,  I  shall  certainly  not  depart  from 
it.  A  report  of  a  most  alarming  nature  reached  me  two 
days  ago.  I  was  told,  that  not  only  your  sister  was  on 
the  point  of  being  most  advantageously  married,  but 
that  you — that  Miss  Elizabeth  Bennet  would,  in  all  likeli- 
hood, be  soon  afterwards  united  to  my  nephew — my  own 
nephew,  Mr.  Darcy.  Though  I  know  it  must  be  a  scan- 
dalous falsehood,  though  I  would  not  injure  him  so  much 
as  to  suppose  the  truth  of  it  possible,  I  instantly  resolved 
on  setting  off  for  this  place,  that  I  might  make  my  senti- 
ments known  to  you." 

u  If  you  believed  it  impossible  to  be  true,"  said  Eliza- 
beth, colouring  with  astonishment  and  disdain,  "  I  wonder 
you  took  the  trouble  of  coming  so  far.  What  could  your 
Ladyship  propose  by  it  ?  " 

"  At  once  to  insist  upon  having  such  a  report  universally 
contradicted." 


436  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

"  Your  coming  to  Longbourn,  to  see  me  and  my 
family,"  said  Elizabeth  coolly,  "  will  be  rather  a  con- 
firmation of  it — if,  indeed,  such  a  report  is  in  existence." 

"If!  do  you  then  pretend  to  be  ignorant  of  it  ? 
Has  it  not  been  industriously  circulated  by  your- 
selves ?  Do  you  not  know  that  such  a  report  is  spread 
abroad?" 

"  I  never  heard  that  it  was." 

"  And  can  you  likewise  declare,  that  there  is  no  founda- 
tion for  it  ?  " 

"  I  do  not  pretend  to  possess  equal  frankness  with 
your  Ladyship.  You  may  ask  questions  which  /  shall 
not  choose  to  answer." 

"  This  is  not  to  be  borne.  Miss  Bennet,  I  insist  on 
being  satisfied.  Has  he,  has  my  nephew,  made  you  an 
offer  of  marriage  ?  " 

"  Your  Ladyship  has  declared  it  to  be  impossible." 

"  It  ought  to  be  so  ;  it  must  be  so,  while  he  retains  the 
use  of  his  reason.  But  your  arts  and  allurements  may, 
in  a  moment  of  infatuation,  have  made  him  forget  what 
he  owes  to  himself  and  to  all  his  family.  You  may  have 
drawn  him  in." 

"  If  I  have,  I  shall  be  the  last  person  to  confess  it." 

"  Miss  Bennet,  do  you  know  who  I  am  ?  I  have  not 
been  accustomed  to  such  language  as  this.  I  am  almost 
the  nearest  relation  he  has  in  the  world,  and  am  entitled 
to  know  all  his  dearest  concerns." 

"  But  you  are  not  entitled  to  know  mine;  nor  will  such 
behaviour  as  this  ever  induce  me  to  be  explicit." 

"  Let  me  be  rightly  understood.  This  match,  to  which 
you  have  the  presumption  to  aspire,  can  never  take  place. 
No,  never.  Mr.  Darcy  is  engaged  to  my  daughter.  Now, 
what  have  you  to  say  ?  " 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  437 

"  Only  this, — that  if  he  is  so,  you  can  have  no  reason  to 
suppose  he  will  make  an  offer  to  me." 

Lady  Catherine  hesitated  for  a  moment,  and  then 
replied, — 

"  The  engagement  between  them  is  of  a  peculiar  kind, 
From  their  infancy,  they  have  been  intended  for  each 
other.  It  was  the  favourite  wish  of  his  mother,  as  well 
as  of  hers.  While  in  their  cradles  we  planned  the  union  ; 
and  now,  at  the  moment  when  the  wishes  of  both  sisters 
would  be  accomplished,  is  their  marriage  to  be  prevented 
by  a  young  woman  of  inferior  birth,  of  no  importance  in 
the  world,  and  wholly  unallied  to  the  family  ?  Do  you 
pay  no  regard  to  the  wishes  of  his  friends — to  his  tacit 
engagement  with  Miss  de  Bourgh  ?  Are  you  lost  to 
every  feeling  of  propriety  and  delicacy  ?  Have  you  not 
heard  me  sjy,  that  from  his  earliest  hours  he  was  destined 
for  his  cousin  ?  r' 

"  Yes  ;  and  I  had  heard  it  before.  But  what  is  that  to 
me  ?  If  there  is  no  other  objection  to  my  marrying  your 
nephew,  I  shall  certainly  not  be  kept  from  it  by  knowing 
that  his  mother  and  aunt  wished  him  to  marry  Miss  de 
Bourgh.  You  both  did  as  much  as  you  could  in  planning 
the  marriage.  Its  completion  depended  on  others.  If 
Mr.  Darcy  is  neither  by  honour  nor  inclination  confined 
to  his  cousin,  why  is  not  he  to  make  another  choice  ? 
And  if  I  am  that  choice,  why  may  not  I  accept  him  ?  " 

"  Because  honour,  decorum,  prudence — nay,  interest- 
forbid  it.  Yes,  Miss  Bennet,  interest  ;  for  do  not  expect 
to  be  noticed  by  his  family  or  friends,  if  you  wilfully 
act  against  the  inclinations  of  all.  You  will  be  censured, 
slighted,  and  despised,  by  everyone  connected  with  him. 
Your  alliance  will  be  a  disgrace  ;  your  name  will  never 
even  be  mentioned  by  any  of  us." 


438  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

"These  are  heavy  misfortunes,"  replied  Elizabeth.  "  But 
the  wife  of  Mr.  Darcy  must  have  such  extraordinary 
sources  of  happiness  necessarily  attached  to  her  situation, 
that  she  could,  upon  the  whole,  have  no  cause  to  repine." 

"  Obstinate,  headstrong  girl !  I  am  ashamed  of  you  ! 
Is  this  your  gratitude  for  my  attentions  to  you  last 
spring?  Is  nothing  due  to  me  on  that  score?  Let  us 
sit  down.  You  are  to  understand,  Miss  Bennet,  that  I 
came  here  with  the  determined  resolution  of  carrying  my 
purpose  ;  nor  will  I  be  dissuaded  from  it.  I  have  not 
been  used  to  submit  to  any  person's  whims.  I  have  not 
been  in  the  habit  of  brooking  disappointment." 

"  That  will  make  your  Ladyship's  situation  at  present 
more  pitiable  ;  but  it  will  have  no  effect  on  me." 

"  I  will  not  be  interrupted  !  Hear  me  in  silence.  My 
daughter  and  my  nephew  are  formed  for  §ach  other. 
They  are  descended,  on  the  maternal  side,  from  the 
same  noble  line  ;  and,  on  the  father's,  from  respectable, 
honourable,  and  ancient,  though  untitled,  families.  Their 
fortune  on  both  sides  is  splendid.  They  are  destined  for 
each  other  by  the  voice  of  every  member  of  their  respec- 
tive houses  ;  and  what  is  to  divide  them  ? — the  upstart 
pretensions  of  a  young  woman  without  family,  connec- 
tions, or  fortune!  Is  this  to  be  endured?  But  it  must 
not,  shall  not  be !  If  you  were  sensible  of  your  own 
good,  you  would  not  wish  to  quit  the  sphere  in  which 
you  have  been  brought  up." 

"  In  marrying  your  nephew,  I  should  not  consider 
myself  as  quitting  that  sphere.  He  is  a  gentleman  ; 
I  am  a  gentleman's  daughter  ;  so  far  we  are  equal." 

"  True.  You  are  a  gentleman's  daughter.  But  what 
was  your  mother  ?  Who  are  your  uncles  and  aunts  ? 
Do  not  imagine  me  ignorant  of  their  condition." 


PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE.  439 

"  Whatever  my  connections  may  be,"  said  Elizabeth, 
"  if  your  nephew  does  not  object  to  them,  the)-  can  be 
nothing  to  you? 

"  Tell  me,  once  for  all,  are  you  engaged  to  him  ?  " 

Though  Elizabeth  would  not,  for  the  mere  purpose  of 
obliging  Lady  Catherine,  have  answered  this  question, 
she  could  not  but  say,  after  a  moment's  deliberation,- 

"  I  am  not." 

Lady  Catherine  seemed  pleased. 

"  And  will  you  promise  me  never  to  enter  into  such  an 
engagement  ?  " 

"  I  will  make  no  promise  of  the  kind." 

"  Miss  Bennet,  I  am  shocked  and  astonished,  I  ex- 
pected to  find  a  more  reasonable  young  woman.  But  do 
not  deceive  yourself  into  a  belief  that  I  will  ever  recede. 
I  shall  not  go  away  till  you  have  given  me  the  assurance 
I  require." 

"  And  I  certainly  never  shall  give  it.  I  am  not  to  be 
intimidated  into  anything  so  wholly  unreasonable.  Your 
Ladyship  wants  Mr.  Darcy  to  marry  your  daughter  ;  but 
would  my  giving  you  the  wished-for  promise  make  their 
marriage  at  all  more  probable?  Supposing  him  to  be 
attached  to  me,  would  my  refusing  to  accept  his  hand 
make  him  wish  to  bestow  it  on  his  cousin  ?  Allow  me 
to  say,  Lady  Catherine,  that  the  arguments  with  which 
you  have  supported  this  extraordinary  application  have 
been  as  frivolous  as  the  application  was  ill-judged. 
You  have  widely  mistaken  my  character,  if  you  think 
I  can  be  worked  on  by  such  persuasions  as  these.  How 
far  your  nephew  might  approve  of  your  interference  in 
his  affairs,  I  cannot  tell  ;  but  you  have  certainly  no  right 
to  concern  yourself  in  mine.  I  must  beg,  therefore,  to  be 
importuned  no  further  on  the  subject." 


440  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 


« 


Not  so  hasty,  if  you  please.  I  have  by  no  means 
done.  To  all  the  objections  I  have  already  urged  I  have 
still  another  to  add.  I  am  no  stranger  to  the  particulars 
of  your  youngest  sister's  infamous  elopement.  I  know  it 
all  ;  that  the  young  man's  marrying  her  was  a  patched- 
up  business,  at  the  expense  of  your  father  and  uncle. 
And  is  stick  a  girl  to  be  my  nephew's  sister?  Is  her  husband, 
who  is  the  son  of  his  late  father's  steward,  to  be  his  brother? 
Heaven  and  earth  ! — of  what  are  you  thinking  ?  Are  the 
shades  of  Pemberley  to  be  thus  polluted  ?  " 

"  You  can  now  have  nothing  further  to  say,"  she  resent- 
fully answered.  "  You  have  insulted  me,  in  every  possible 
method.  I  must  beg  to  return  to  the  house." 

And  she  rose  as  she  spoke.  Lady  Catherine  rose  also, 
and  they  turned  back.  Her  Ladyship  was  highly  incensed. 

"  You  have  no  regard,  then,  for  the  honour  and  credit 
of  my  nephew !  Unfeeling,  selfish  girl !  Do  you.  not 
consider  that  a  connection  with  you  must  disgrace  him  in 
the  eyes  of  everybody?  " 

"  Lady  Catherine,  I  have  nothing  further  to  say.  You 
know  my  sentiments." 

41  You  are  then  resolved  to  have  him  ?  " 

"  I  have  said  no  such  thing.  I  am  only  resolved  to  act 
in  that  manner,  which  will,  in  my  own  opinion,  constitute 
my  happiness,  without  reference  to  you,  or  to  any  person 
so  wholly  unconnected  with  me." 

"  It  is  well.  You  refuse,  then,  to  oblige  me.  You 
refuse  to  obey  the  claims  of  duty,  honour,  and  gratitude. 
You  are  determined  to  ruin  him  in  the  opinion  of  all  his 
friends,  and  make  him  the  contempt  of  the  world." 

"  Neither  duty,  nor  honour,  nor  gratitude,"  replied 
Elizabeth,  "  has  any  possible  claim  on  me,  in  the  present 
instance.  No  principle  of  either  would  be  violated  by  my 


PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE.  441 

marriage  with  Mr.  Darcy.  And  with  regard  to  the  resent- 
ment of  his  family,  or  the  indignation  of  the  world,  if  the 
former  were  excited  by  his  marrying  me,  it  would  not  give 
me  one  moment's  concern — and  the  world  in  general  would 
have  too  much  sense  to  join  in  the  scorn." 

"  And  this  is  your  real  opinion  !  This  is  your  final 
resolve  !  Very  well.  I  shall  now  know  how  to  act.  Do 
not  imagine,  Miss  Bennet,  that  your  ambition  will  ever 
be  gratified.  I  came  to  try  you.  I  hoped  to  find  you 
reasonable  ;  but  depend  upon  it  I  will  carry  my  point." 

In  this  manner  Lady  Catherine  talked  on  till  they  were 
at  the  door  of  the  carriage,  when,  turning  hastily  round, 
she  added,- 

44  I  take  no  leave  of  you,  Miss  Bennet.  I  send  no  com- 
pliments to  your  mother.  You  deserve  no  such  attention. 
I  am  most  seriously  displeased." 

Elizabeth  made  no  answer  ;  and  without  attempting  to 
persuade  her  Ladyship  to  return  into  the  house,  walked 
quietly  into  it  herself.  She  heard  the  carriage  drive  away 
as  she  proceeded  upstairs.  Her  mother  impatiently  met 
her  at  the  door  of  her  dressing-room,  to  ask  why  Lady 
Catherine  would  not  come  in  again  and  rest  herself. 

"  She  did  not  choose  it,"  said  her  daughter  ;  "  she  would 


go." 


"  She  is  a  very  fine-looking  woman  !  and  her  calling 
here  was  prodigiously  civil  !  for  she  only  came,  I  suppose, 
to  tell  us  the  Collinses  were  well.  She  is  on  her  road  some- 
where, I  dare  say  ;  and  so,  passing  through  Meryton, 
thought  she  might  as  well  call  on  you.  I  suppose  she 
had  nothing  particular  to  say  to  you,  Lizzy?" 

Elizabeth  was  forced  to  give  in  to  a  little  falsehood  here ; 
for  to  acknowledge  the  substance  of  their  conversation 
was  impossible. 


CHAPTER   LVII. 

HE  discomposure  of  spirits  which  this 
extraordinary  visit  threw  Elizabeth  into 
could  not  be  easily  overcome ;  nor  could 
she  for  many  hours  learn  to  think  of  it 
less  than  incessantly.  Lady  Catherine, 
it  appeared,  had  actually  taken  the 
trouble  of  this  journey  from  Rosings 
for  the  sole  purpose  of  breaking  off  her  supposed  engage- 
ment with  Mr.  Darcy.  It  was  a  rational  scheme,  to  be 
sure !  but  from  what  the  report  of  their  engagement  could 
originate,  Elizabeth  was  at  a  loss  to  imagine ;  till  she 
recollected  that  his  being  the  intimate  friend  of  Bingley, 
and  Jier  being  the  sister  of  Jane,  was  enough,  at  a  time 
when  the  expectation  of  one  wedding  made  everybody 
eager  for  another,  to  supply  the  idea.  She  had  not  her- 
self forgotten  to  feel  that  the  marriage  of  her  sister  must 
bring  them  more  frequently  together.  And  her  neigh- 
bours at  Lucas  Lodge,  therefore,  (for  through  their 


PRIDE  AND  PREJUDICT;.  443 

communication  with  the  Collinses,  the  report,  she  con- 
'  eluded,  had  reached  Lady  Catherine,)  had  only  set  that 
down   as   almost  certain  and  immediate  which  sJie  had 
looked  forward  to  as  possible  at  some  future  time. 

In  revolving  Lady  Catherine's  expressions,  however, 
she  could  not  help  feeling  some  uneasiness  as  to  the 
possible  consequence  of  her  persisting  in  this  interference. 
From  what  she  had  said  of  her  resolution  to  prevent  the 
marriage,  it  occurred  to  Elizabeth  that  she  must  meditate 
an  application  to  her  nephew  ;  and  how  he  might  take 
a  similar  representation  of  the  evils  attached  to  a  connec- 
tion with  her  she  dared  not  pronounce.  She  knew  not  the 
exact  degree  of  his  affection  for  his  aunt,  or  his  depen- 
dence on  her  judgment,  but  it  was  natural  to  suppose  that 
he  thought  much  higher  of  her  Ladyship  than  she  could 
do  ;  and  it  was  certain,  that  in  enumerating  the  miseries 
of  a  marriage  with  one  whose  immediate  connections  were 
so  unequal  to  his  own,  his  aunt  would  address  him  on  his 
weakest  side.  With  his  notions  of  dignity,  he  would 
probably  feel  that  the  arguments,  which  to  Elizabeth  had 
appeared  weak  and  ridiculous,  contained  much  good  sense 
and  solid  reasoning. 

If  he  had  been  wavering  before,  as  to  what  he  should 
do,  which  had  often  seemed  likely,  the  advice  and  entreat)' 
of  so  near  a  relation  might  settle  every  doubt,  and  deter- 
mine him  at  once  to  be  as  happy  as  dignity  unblemished 
could  make  him.  In  that  case  he  would  return  no  more. 
Lady  Catherine  might  see  him  in  her  way  through  town  ; 
and  his  engagement  to  Bingley  of  coming  again  to 
Netherfield  must  give  way. 

"  If,  therefore,  an  excuse  for  not  keeping  his  promise 
should  come  to  his  friend  within  a  fe\v  days,"  she  added, 
"  I  shall  know  how  to  understand  it.  I  shall  then  give 


444  PRIDE  AND    PREJUDICE. 

over  every  expectation,  every  wish  of  his  constancy.  If 
he  is  satisfied  with  only  regretting  me,  when  he  might 
have  obtained  my  affections  and  hand,  I  shall  soon  cease 
to  regret  him  at  all." 

o 

The  surprise  of  the  rest  of  the  family,  on  hearing  who 
their  visitor  had  been,  was  very  great :  but  they  obligingly 
satisfied  it  with  the  same  kind  of  supposition  which  had 
appeased  Mrs.  Bennet's  curiosity  ;  and  Elizabeth  was 
spared  from  much  teasing  on  the  subject. 

The  next  morning,  as  she  was  going  down  stairs,  she 
was  met  by  her  father,  who  came  out  of  his  library  with 
a  letter  in  his  hand. 

"  Lizzy,"  said  he,  "  I  was  going  to  look  for  you  :  come 
into  my  room." 

She  followed  him  thither  ;  and  her  curiosity  to  know 
what  he  had  to  tell  her  was  heightened  by  the  supposition 
of  its  being  in  some  manner  connected  with  the  letter 
he  held.  It  suddenly  struck  her  that  it  might  be  from 
Lady  Catherine,  and  she  anticipated  with  dismay  all  the 
consequent  explanations. 

She  followed  her  father  to  the  fireplace,  and  they  both 
sat  down.  He  then  said, — 

"  I  have  received  a  letter  this  morning  that  has  asto- 
nished me  exceedingly.  As  it  principally  concerns  your- 
self, you  ought  to  know  its  contents.  I  did  not  know 
before  that  I  had  two  daughters  on  the  brink  of  matrimony. 
Let  me  congratulate  you  on  a  very  important  conquest." 

The  colour  now  rushed  into  Elizabeth's  cheeks  in  the 
instantaneous  conviction  of  its  being  a  letter  from  the 
nephew,  instead  of  the  aunt ;  and  she  was  undetermined 
whether  most  to  be  pleased  that  he  explainedjiimself  at 
all,  or  offended  that  his  letter  was  not  rather  addressed 
to  herself,  when  her  father  continued, — 


PRIDE    AND    PREJUDICE.  445 

"  You  look  conscious.  Young  ladies  have  great  pene- 
tration in  such  matters  as  these  ;  but  I  think  I  may  defy 
even  your  sagacity  to  discover  the  name  of  your  admirer. 
This  letter  is  from  Mr.  Collins." 

"  From  Mr.  Collins  !  and  what  can  fie  have  to  say  ?  " 

M 

"  Something  very  much  to  the  purpose,  of  course.  He 
begins  with  congratulations  on  the  approaching  nuptials 
of  my  eldest  daughter,  of  which,  it  seems,  he  has  been 
told  by  some  of  the  good-natured,  gossiping  Lucases.  I 
shall  not  sport  with  your  impatience  by  reading  what  he 
says  on  that  point.  What  relates  to  yourself  is  as  follows  : 
-'  Having  thus  offered  you  the  sincere  congratulations 
of  Mrs.  Collins  and  myself  on  this  happy  event,  let  me 
now  add  a  short  hint  on  the  subject  of  another,  of  which 
we  have  been  advertised  by  the  same  authority.  Your 
daughter  Elizabeth,  it  is  presumed,  will  not  long  bear  the 
name  of  Bennet,  after  her  eldest  sister  has  resigned  it ; 
and  the  chosen  partner  of  her  fate  may  be  reasonably 
looked  up  to  as  one  of  the  most  illustrious  personages  in 
this  land.'  Can  you  possibly  guess,  Lizzy,  who  is  meant 
by  this  ?  '  This  young  gentleman  is  blessed,  in  a  peculiar 
way,  with  everything  the  heart  of  mortal  can  most 
desire, — splendid  property,  noble  kindred,  and  extensive 
patronage.  Yet,  in  spite  of  all  these  temptations,  let  me 
warn  my  cousin  Elizabeth,  and  yourself,  of  what  evils  you 
may  incur  by  a  precipitate  closure  with  this  gentleman's 
proposals,  which,  of  course,  you  will  be  inclined  to  take 
immediate  advantage  of  Have  you  any  idea,  Lizzy, 
who  this  gentleman  is  ?  But  now  it  comes  out.  '  My 
motive  for  cautioning  you  is  as  follows : — We  have 
reason  to^imagine  that  his  aunt,  Lady  Catherine  de 
Bourgh,  does  not  look  on  the  match  with  a  friendly  eye/ 
Mr.  Darcy,  you  see,  is  the  man  !  Now,  Lizzy,  I  think 


446  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

I  Iiai'c  surprised  you.  Could  he,  or  the  Lucases,  have 
pitched  on  any  man,  within  the  circle  of  our  acquaintance, 
whose  name  would  have  given  the  lie  more  effectually  to 
what  they  related  ?  Air.  Darcy,  who  never  looks  at  any 
woman  but  to  see  a  blemish,  and  who  probably  never 
looked  at  you  in  his  life  !  It  is  admirable  !  " 

Elizabeth  tried  to  join  in  her  father's  pleasantry,  but 
could  only  force  one  most  reluctant  smile.  Never  had 
his  wit  been  directed  in  a  manner  so  little  agreeable 
to  her. 

"  Are  you  not  diverted  ?  " 

"  Oh,  yes.     Pray  read  on." 

"  *  After  mentioning  the  likelihood  of  this  marriage  to 
her  Ladyship  last  night,  she  immediately,  with  her  usual 
condescension,  expressed  what  she  felt  on  the  occasion  ; 
when  it  became  apparent,  that,  on  the  score  of  some  family 
objections  on  the  part  of  my  cousin,  she  would  never  give 
her  consent  to  what  she  termed  so  disgraceful  a  match.  I 
thought  it  my  duty  to  give  the  speediest  intelligence  of 
this  to  my  cousin,  that  she  and  her  noble  admirer  may  be 
aware  of  what  they  are  about,  and  not  run  hastily  into  a 
marriage  which  has  not  been  properly  sanctioned.'  Air. 
Collins,  moreover,  adds,  '  I  am  truly  rejoiced  that  my 
cousin  Lydia's  sad  business  has  been  so  well  hushed  up, 
and  am  only  concerned  that  their  living  together  before 
the  marriage  took  place  should  be  so  generally  known. 
I  must  not,  however,  neglect  the  duties  of  my  station,  or 
refrain  from  declaring  my  amazement,  at  hearing  that 
you  received  the  young  couple  into  your  house  as  soon 
as  they  were  married.  It  was  an  encouragement  of  vice  ; 
and  had  I  been  the  rector  of  Longbourn,  I  should  very 
strenuously  have  opposed  it.  You  ought  certainly  to 
forgive  them  as  a  Christian,  but  never  to  admit  them 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  447 

in  your  sight,  or  allow  their  names  to  be  mentioned  in 
your  hearing.'  That  is  his  notion  of  Christian  for- 
giveness !  The  rest  of  his  letter  is  only  about  his  dear 
Charlotte's  situation,  and  his  expectation  of  a  young 
olive-branch.  But,  Lizzy,  you  look  as  if  you  did  not 
enjoy  it.  You  are  not  going  to  be  inissisJi,  I  hope,  and 
pretend  to  be  affronted  at  an  idle  report.  For  what  do 
we  live,  but  to  make  sport  for  our  neighbours,  and  laugh 
at  them  in  our  turn  ?  " 

"  Oh,"  cried  Elizabeth,  "  I  am  exceedingly  diverted. 
But  it  is  so  strange  !  " 

"  Yes,  that  is  what  makes  it  amusing.  Had  they  fixed 
on  any  other  man  it  would  have  been  nothing  ;  but  his 
perfect  indifference  and  your  pointed  dislike  make  it  so 
delightfully  absurd !  Much  as  I  abominate  writing,  I 
would  not  give  up  Mr.  Collins's  correspondence  for  any 
consideration.  Nay,  when  I  read  a  letter  of  his,  I  cannot 
help  giving  him  the  preference  even  over  Wickham,  much 
as  I  value  the  impudence  and  hypocrisy  of  my  son-in-law. 
And  pray,  Lizzy,  what  said  Lady  Catherine  about  this 
report  ?  Did  she  call  to  refuse  her  consent  ?  ' 

To  this  question  his  daughter  replied  only  with  a  laugh  ; 
and  as  it  had  been  asked  without  the  least  suspicion,  she 
was  not  distressed  by  his  repeating  it.  Elizabeth  had 
never  been  more  at  a  loss  to  make  her  feelings  appear 
what  they  were  not.  It  was  necessary  to  laugh  when  she 
would  rather  have  cried.  Her  father  had  most  cruelly 
mortified  her  by  what  he  said  of  Mr.  Darcy's  indifference  ; 
and  she  could  do  nothing  but  wonder  at  such  a  want  of 
penetration,  or  fear  that,  perhaps,  instead  of  his  seeing 
too  little,  she  mi^ht  have  fancied  too  muck. 

*      jf .  i_j 


f 


efforts  o/  a«J"  aunt' 

{Copyright  1894  ^v  George  Allen.] 


CHAPTER    LVIII. 


OF  receiving  any  such  letter  of 
excuse  from  his  friend,  as  Eliza- 
beth  half  expected  Mr.  Bingley 
to  do,  he  was  able  to  bring  Darcy 
with  him  to  Longbourn  before 
many  days  had  passed  after  Lad}' 
Catherine's  visit.  The  gentlemen 


PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE.  449 

arrived  early ;  and,  before  Mrs.  Bennet  had  time  to 
tell  him  of  their  having  seen  his  aunt,  of  which  her 
daughter  sat  in  momentary  dread,  Bingley,  who  wanted 
to  be  alone  with  Jane,  proposed  their  all  walking  out. 
It  was  agreed  to.  Mrs.  Bennet  was  not  in  the  habit 
of  walking,  Mary  could  never  spare  time,  but  the  remain- 
ing five  set  off  together.  Bingley  and  Jane,  however, 
soon  allowed  the  others  to  outstrip  them.  They  lagged 
behind,  while  Elizabeth,  Kitty,  and  Darcy  were  to  enter- 
tain each  other.  Very  little  was  said  by  either ;  Kitty 
was  too  much  afraid  of  him  to  talk  ;  Elizabeth  was 
secretly  forming  a  desperate  resolution  ;  and,  perhaps,  he 
might  be  doing  the  same. 

They  walked  towards  the  Lucases',  because  Kitty- 
wished  to  call  upon  Maria ;  and  as  Elizabeth  saw  no 
occasion  for  making  it  a  general  concern,  when  Kitty 
left  them  she  went  boldly  on  with  him  alone.  Now  was 

j 

the  moment  for  her  resolution  to  be  executed  ;  and  while 
her  courage  was  high,  she  immediately  said,— 

"  Mr.  Darcy,  I  am  a  very  selfish  creature,  and  for  the 
sake  of  giving  relief  to  my  own  feelings  care  not  how 
much  I  may  be  wounding  yours.  I  can  no  longer  help 
thanking  you  for  your  unexampled  kindness  to  my  poor 
sister.  Ever  since  I  have  known  it  I  have  been  most 
anxious  to  acknowledge  to  you  how  gratefully  I  feel  it. 
Were  it  known  to  the  rest  of  my  family  I  should  not 
have  merely  my  own  gratitude  to  express." 

"  I  am  sorry,  exceedingly  sorry,"  replied  Darcy,  in  a 
tone  of  surprise  and  emotion,  "  that  you  have  ever  been 
informed  of  what  may,  in  a  mistaken  light,  have  given 
you  uneasiness.  I  did  not  think  Mrs.  Gardiner  was  so 
little  to  be  trusted." 

"  You  must  not  blame  my  aunt.  Lydia's  thoughtlessness 

G  G 


450  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

first  betrayed  to  me  that  you  had  been  concerned  in  the 
matter ;  and,  of  course,  I  could  not  rest  till  I  knew  the 
particulars.  Let  me  thank  you  again  and  again,  in  the 
name  of  all  my  family,  for  that  generous  compassion 
which  induced  you  to  take  so  much  trouble,  and 
bear  so  many  mortifications,  for  the  sake  of  discovering 
them." 

"  If  you  will  thank  me,"  he  replied,  "  let  it  be  for  your- 
self alone.  That  the  wish  of  giving  happiness  to  you 
might  add  force  to  the  other  inducements  which  led  me 
on,  I  shall  not  attempt  to  deny.  But  your  family  owe 
me  nothing.  Much  as  I  respect  them,  I  believe  I  thought 
only  of  you" 

Elizabeth  was  too  much  embarrassed  to  say  a  word. 
After  a  short  pause,  her  companion  added,  "  You  are  too 
generous  to  trifle  with  me.  If  your  feelings  are  still  what 
they  were  last  April,  tell  me  so  at  once.  My  affections 
and  wishes  are  unchanged  ;  but  one  word  from  you  will 
silence  me  on  this  subject  for  ever." 

Elizabeth,  feeling  all  the  more  than  common  awkward- 
ness and  anxiety  of  his  situation,  now  forced  herself  to 
speak  ;  and  immediately,  though  not  very  fluently,  gave 
him  to  understand  that  her  sentiments  had  undergone  so 
material  a  change  since  the  period  to  which  he  alluded, 
as  to  make  her  receive  with  gratitude  and  pleasure  his 
present  assurances.  The  happiness  which  this  reply  pro- 
duced was  such  as  he  had  probably  never  felt  before ; 
and  he  expressed  himself  on  the  occasion  as  sensibly  and 
as  warmly  as  a  man  violently  in  love  can  be  supposed  to 
do.  Had  Elizabeth  been  able  to  encounter  his  eyes,  she 
might  have  seen  how  well  the  expression  of  heartfelt 
delight  diffused  over  his  face  became  him  :  but  though 
she  could  not  look  she  could  listen  ;  and  he  told  her  of 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  451 

feelings  which,  in  proving  of  what  importance  she  was  to 
him,  made  his  affection  every  moment  more  valuable. 

They  walked  on  without  knowing  in  what  direction. 
There  was  too  much  to  be  thought,  and  felt,  and  said,  for 
attention  to  any  other  objects.  She  soon  learnt  that  they 
were  indebted  for  their  present  good  understanding  to 
the  efforts  of  his  aunt,  who  did  call  on  him  in  her  return 
through  London,  and  there  relate  her  journey  to  Long- 
bourn,  its  motive,  and  the  substance  of  her  conversation 
with  Elizabeth ;  dwelling  emphatically  on  every  ex- 
pression of  the  latter,  which,  in  her  Ladyship's  appre- 
hension, peculiarly  denoted  her  perverseness  and  assu- 
rance, in  the  belief  that  such  a  relation  must  assist  her 
endeavours  to  obtain  that  promise  from  her  nephew 
which  she  had  refused  to  give.  But,  unluckily  for  her 
Ladyship,  its  effect  had  been  exactly  contrariwise. 

"  It  taught  me  to  hope,"  said  he,  "  as  I  had  scarcely 
ever  allowed  myself  to  hope  before.  I  knew  enough  of 
your  disposition  to  be  certain,  that  had  you  been  abso- 
lutely, irrevocably  decided  against  me,  you  would  have 
acknowledged  it  to  Lady  Catherine  frankly  and  openly." 

Elizabeth  coloured  and  laughed  as  she  replied,  "  Yes, 
you  know  enough  of  my  frankness  to  believe  me  capable 
of  that.  After  abusing  you  so  abominably  to  your  face, 
I  could  have  no  scruple  in  abusing  you  to  all  your 
relations." 

"  What  did  you  say  of  me  that  I  did  not  deserve  ?  For 
though  your  accusations  were  ill-founded,  formed  on 
mistaken  premises,  my  behaviour  to  you  at  the  time 
had  merited  the  severest  reproof.  It  was  unpardonable. 
I  cannot  think  of  it  without  abhorrence." 

"  We  will  not  quarrel  for  the  greater  share  of  blame 
annexed  to  that  evening,"  said  Elizabeth.  "  The  conduct 


452  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

of  neither,  if  strictly  examined,  will  be  irreproachable  ; 
but  since  then  we  have  both,  I  hope,  improved  in  civility." 

"  I  cannot  be  so  easily  reconciled  to  mysilf.  The  re- 
collection of  what  I  then  said,  of  my  conduct,  my  manners, 
my  expressions  during  the  whole  of  it,  is  now,  and  has 
been  many  months,  inexpressibly  painful  to  me.  Your 
reproof,  so  well  applied,  I  shall  never  forget :  '  Had  you 
behaved  in  a  more  gentlemanlike  manner.'  Those  were 
your  words.  You  know  not,  you  can  scarcely  conceive, 
how  they  have  tortured  me  ;  though  it  was  some  time,  I 
confess,  before  I  was  reasonable  enough  to  allow  their 
justice." 

"  I  was  certainly  very  far  from  expecting  them  to  make 
so  strong  an  impression.  I  had  not  the  smallest  idea  of 
their  being  ever  felt  in  such  a  way." 

"  I  can  easily  believe  it.     You  thought  me  then  devoid 
of  every  proper  feeling,  I  am  sure  you  did.     The  turn  of 
your  countenance  I  shall  never  forget,  as  you  said  that  I 
could  not  have  addressed  you  in  any  possible  way  that 
would  induce  you  to  accept  me." 

"  Oh,  do  not  repeat  what  I  then  said.  These  recollec- 
tions will  not  do  at  all.  I  assure  you  that  I  have  long- 
been  most  heartily  ashamed  of  it." 

Darcy  mentioned  his  letter.  "  Did  it,"  said  he, — "  did 
it  soon  make  you  think  better  of  me  ?  Did  you,  on  read- 
ing it,  give  any  credit  to  its  contents  ?  " 

She  explained  what  its  effects  on  her  had  been,  and 
how  gradually  all  her  former  prejudices  had  been  re- 
moved. 

"  I  knew,"  said  he,  "  that  what  I  wrote  mujt  give  you 
pain,  but  it  was  necessary.  I  hope  you  have  destroyed 
the  letter.  There  was  one  part,  especially  the  opening 
of  it,  which  I  should  dread  your  having  the  power  of 


PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE.  453 

reading  again.  I  can  remember  some  expressions  which 
might  justly  make  you  hate  me." 

"  The  letter  shall  certainly  be  burnt,  if  you  believe  it 
essential  to  the  preservation  of  my  regard  ;  but,  though 
we  have  both  reason  to  think  my  opinions  not  entirely 
unalterable,  they  are  not,  I  hope,  quite  so  easily  changed 
as  that  implies." 

"  When  I  wrote  that  letter,"  replied  Darcy,  "  I  believed 
myself  perfectly  calm  and  cool ;  but  I  am  since  convinced 
that  it  was  written  in  a  dreadful  bitterness  of  spirit." 

"  The  letter,  perhaps,  began  in  bitterness,  but  it  did 
not  end  so.  The  adieu  is  charity  itself.  But  think  no 

j 

more  of  the  letter.  The  feelings  of  the  person  who  wrote 
and  the  person  who  received  it  are  now  so  widely  different 
from  what  they  were  then,  that  every  unpleasant  circum- 
stance attending  it  ought  to  be  forgotten.  You  must 
learn  some  of  my  philosophy.  Think  only  of  the  past  as 
its  remembrance  gives  you  pleasure." 

"  I  cannot  give  you  credit  for  any  philosophy  of  the 
kind.  Your  retrospections  must  be  so  totally  void  of  re- 
proach, that  the  contentment  arising  from  them  is  not  of 
philosophy,  but,  what  is  much  better,  of  ignorance.  But 
with  vte,  it  is  not  so.  Painful  recollections  will  intrude, 
which  cannot,  which  ought  not  to  be  repelled.  I  have 
been  a  selfish  being  all  my  life,  in  practice,  though  not  in 
principle.  As  a  child  I  was  taught  what  was  right ,  but  I 
was  not  taught  to  correct  my  temper.  I  was  given  good 
principles,  but  left  to  follow  them  in  pride  and  conceit. 
Unfortunately  an  only  son  (for  many  years  an  only  child\ 
I  was  spoiled  by  my  parents,  who,  though  good  them- 
selves, (my  father  particularly,  all  that  was  benevolent 
and  amiable,)  allowed,  encouraged,  almost  taught  me  to 
be  selfish  and  overbearing,  to  care  for  none  beyond  my 


454  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

own  family  circle,  to  think  meanly  of  all  the  rest  of  the 
world,  to  wish  at  least  to  think  meanly  of  their  sense  and 
worth  compared  with  my  own.  Such  I  was,  from  eight 
to  eight-and-twenty  ;  and  such  I  might  still  have  been 
but  for  you,  dearest,  loveliest  Elizabeth  !  What  do  I  not 
owe  you  !  •  You  taught  me  a  lesson,  hard  indeed  at  first, 
but  most  advantageous.  By  you,  I  was  properly  humbled. 
I  came  to  you  without  a  doubt  of  my  reception.  You 
showed  me  how  insufficient  were  all  •  my  pretensions  to 
please  a  woman  worthy  of  being  pleased." 

"  Had  you  then  persuaded  yourself  that  I  should  ?  " 

"  Indeed  I  had.  What  will  you  think  of  my  vanity?  I 
believed  you  to  be  wishing,  expecting  my  addresses." 

"  My  manners  must  have  been  in  fault,  but  not  inten- 
tionally, I  assure  you.  I  never  meant  to  deceive  you, 
but  my  spirits  might  often  lead  me  wrong.  How  you 
must  have  hated  me  after  that  evening  ! " 

"  Hate  you  !  I  was  angry,  perhaps,  at  first,  but  my 
anger  soon  began  to  take  a  proper  direction." 

"  I  am  almost  afraid  of  asking  what  you  thought  of  me 
when  we  met  at  Pemberley.  You  blamed  me  for 
coming?  " 

"  No,  indeed,  I  felt  nothing  but  surprise." 

"  Your  surprise  could  not  be  greater  than  mine  in  being 
noticed  by  you.  My  conscience  told  me  that  I  deserved 
no  extraordinary  politeness,  and  I  confess  that  I  did  not 
expect  to  receive  more  than  my  due." 

"  My  object  then"  replied  Darcy,  "  was  to  show  you, 
by  every  civility  in  my  power,  that  I  was  not  so  mean  as 
to  resent  the  past ;  and  I  hoped  to  obtain  your  for- 
giveness, to  lessen  your  ill  opinion,  by  letting  you  see 
that  your  reproofs  had  been  attended  to.  How  soon 
any  other  wishes  introduced  themselves,  I  can  hardly 


PRIDE  AND   PREJUDICE.  455 

tell,  but  I  believe  in  about  half  an  hour  after  I  had  seen 
you." 

He  then  told  her  of  Georgiana's  delight  in  her  ac- 
quaintance, and  of  her  disappointment  at  its  sudden 
interruption  ;  which  naturally  leading  to  the  cause  of 
that  interruption,  she  soon  learnt  that  his  resolution  of 
following  her  from  Derbyshire  in  quest  of  her  sister  had 
been  formed  before  he  quitted  the  inn,  and  that  his 
gravity  and  thoughtfulness  there  had  arisen  from  no 
other  struggles  than  what  such  a  purpose  must  com- 
prehend. 

She  expressed  her  gratitude  again,  but  it  was  too 
painful  a  subject  to  each  to  be  dwelt  on  farther. 

After  walking  several  miles  in  a  leisurely  manner,  and 
too  busy  to  know  anything  about  it,  they  found  at  last,  on 
examining  their  watches,  that  it  was  time  to  be  at  home. 
What  could  have  become  of  Mr.  Bingley  and  Jane  ?  " 
was  a  wonder  which  introduced  the  discussion  of  their 
affairs.  Darcy  was  delighted  with  their  engagement ; 
his  friend  had  given  him  the  earliest  information  of  it. 

"  I  must  ask  whether  you  were  surprised  ? "  said 
Elizabeth. 

"  Not  at  all.  When  I  went  away,  I  felt  that  it  would 
soon  happen." 

"That  is  to  say,  you  had  given  your  permission.  I 
guessed  as  much."  And  though  he  exclaimed  at  the 
term,  she  found  that  it  had  been  pretty  much  the  case. 

"  On  the  evening  before  my  going  to  London,"  said  he, 
"  I  made  a  confession  to  him,  which  I  believe  I  ought  to 
have  made  long  ago.  I  told  him  of  all  that  had  occurred 
to  make  my  former  interference  in  his  affairs  absurd  and 
impertinent.  His  surprise  was  great.  He  had  never  had 
the  slightest  suspicion.  I  told  him,  moreover,  that  I 


456  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

believed  myself  mistaken  in  supposing,  as  I  had  done, 
that  your  sister  was  indifferent  to  him  ;  and  as  I  could 
easily  perceive  that  his  attachment  to  her  was  unabated, 
I  felt  no  doubt  of  their  happiness  together." 

Elizabeth  could  not  help  smiling  at  his  easy  manner  of 
directing  his  friend. 

"  Did  you  speak  from  your  own  observation,"  said  she, 
''  when  you  told  him  that  my  sister  loved  him,  or  merely 
from  my  information  last  spring  ?  r' 

"  From  the  former.  I  had  narrowly  observed  her, 
during  the  two  visits  which  I  had  lately  made  her  here  ; 
and  I  was  convinced  of  her  affection." 

"  And  your  assurance  of  it,  I  suppose,  carried  immediate 
conviction  to  him." 

"It  did.  Bingley  is  most  unaffectedly  modest.  His 
diffidence  had  prevented  his  depending  on  his  own  judg- 
ment in  so  anxious  a  case,  but  his  reliance  on  mine  made 
everything  easy.  I  was  obliged  to  confess  one  thing, 
which  for  a  time,  and  not  unjustly,  offended  him.  I 
could  not  allow  myself  to  conceal  that  your  sister  had 
been  in  town  three  months  last  winter,  that  I  had  known 
it,  and  purposely  kept  it  from  him.  He  was  angry. 
But  his  anger,  I  am  persuaded,  lasted  no  longer  than  he 
remained  in  any  doubt  of  your  sister's  sentiments.  He 
has  heartily  forgiven  me  now." 

Elizabeth  longed  to  observe  that  Mr.  Bingley  had  been 
a  most  delightful  friend  ;  so  easily  guided  that  his  worth 
was  invaluable  ;  but  she  checked  herself.  She  re- 
membered that  he  had  yet  to  learn  to  be  laughed  at, 
and  it  was  rather  too  early  to  begin.  In  anticipating  the 
happiness  of  Bingley,  which  of  course  was  to  be  inferior 
only  to  his  own,  he  continued  the  conversation  till  they 
reached  the  house.  In  the  hall  they  parted. 


a Sy 

\Copyright  1894  by  Geoygf  Allen.'} 

CHAPTER   LIX. 


Y  dear  'Lizzy,  where  can  you  have 
been  walking  to  ?  "  was  a  question 
which  Elizabeth  received  from 
Jane  as  soon  as  she  entered  the 
room,  and  from  all  the  others 
when  they  sat  down  to  table.  She 
had  only  to  say  in  reply,  that 


45  8  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

they  had  wandered  about  till  she  was  beyond  her  own 
knowledge.  She  coloured  as  she  spoke  ;  but  neither  that, 
nor  anything  else,  awakened  a  suspicion  of  the  truth. 

The  evening  passed  quietly,  unmarked  by  anything 
extraordinary.  The  acknowledged  lovers  talked  and 
laughed  ;  the  unacknowledged  were  silent.  Darcy  was 
not  of  a  disposition  in  which  happiness  overflows  in 
mirth ;  and  Elizabeth,  agitated  and  confused,  rather 
knew  that  she  was  happy  \haxi  felt  herself  to  be  so  ;  for, 
besides  the  immediate  embarrassment,  there  were  other 
evils  before  her.  She  anticipated  what  would  be  felt  in 
the  family  when  her  situation  became  known  :  she  was 
aware  that  no  one  liked  him  but  Jane  ;  and  even  feared 
that  with  the  others  it  was  a  dislike  which  not  all  his 
fortune  and  consequence  might  do  away. 

At  night  she  opened  her  heart  to  Jane.  Though  sus- 
picion was  very  far  from  Miss  Bennet's  general  habits, 
she  was  absolutely  incredulous  here. 

"  You  are  joking,  Lizzy.  This  cannot  be  !  Engaged 
to  Mr.  Darcy  !  No,  no,  you  shall  not  deceive  me :  I 
know  it  to  be  impossible." 

"  This  is  a  wretched  beginning,  indeed !  My  sole 
dependence  was  on  you  ;  and  I  am  sure  nobody  else 
will  believe  me,  if  you  do  not.  Yet,  indeed,  I  am  in 
earnest.  I  speak  nothing  but  the  truth.  He  still  loves 
me,  and  we  are  engaged." 

Jane  looked  at  her  doubtingly.  "  Oh,  Lizzy  !  it  cannot 
be.  I  know  how  much  you  dislike  him." 

"  You  know  nothing  of  the  matter.  That  is  all  to  be 
forgot.  Perhaps  I  did  not  always  love  him  so  well  as  I 
do  now ;  but  in  such  cases  as  these  a  good  memory  is 
unpardonable.  This  is  the  last  time  I  shall  ever  remember 
it  myself.' 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  459 

Miss  Bennet  still  looked  all  amazement.  Elizabeth 
again,  and  more  seriously,  assured  her  of  its  truth. 

"  Good  heaven  !  can  it  be  really  so  ?  Yet  now  I  must 
believe  you,"  cried  Jane.  "  My  dear,  dear  'Lizzy,  I  would, 
I  do  congratulate  you  ;  but  are  you  certain — forgive  the 
question — are  you  quite  certain  that  you  can  be  happy 
with  him  ?  " 

"  There  can  be  no  doubt  of  that.  It  is  settled  between 
us  already  that  we  are  to  be  the  happiest  couple  in  the 
world.  But  are  you  pleased,  Jane  ?  Shall  you  like  to 
have  such  a  brother  ?  ' 

"  Very,  very  much.  Nothing  could  give  either  Bingley 
or  myself  more  delight.  But  we  considered  it,  we  talked 
of  it  as  impossible.  And  do  you  really  love  him  quite 
well  enough  ?  Oh,  'Lizzy  I  do  anything  rather  than  marry 
without  affection.  Are  you  quite  sure  that  you  feel  what 
you  ought  to  do  ?  ': 

"  Oh,  yes  !  You  will  only  think  I  feel  more  than  I  ought 
to  do  when  I  tell  you  all." 

"  What  do  you  mean  ?  " 

"  Why,  I  must  confess  that  I  love  him  better  than  I  do 
Bingley.  I  am  afraid  you  will  be  angry." 

"  My  dearest  sister,  now  be,  be  serious.  I  want  to  talk 
very  seriously.  Let  me  know  everything  that  I  am  to 
know  without  delay.  Will  you  tell  me  how  long  you 
have  loved  him  ?  " 

"  It  has  been  coming  on  so  gradually,  that  I  hardly 
know  when  it  began  ;  but  I  believe  I  must  date  it  from 
my  first  seeing  his  beautiful  grounds  at  Pemberley." 

Another  entreaty  that  she  would  be  serious,  however, 
produced  the  desired  effect ;  and  she  soon  satisfied  Jane  by 
her  solemn  assurances  of  attachment.  When  convinced 
on  that  article,  Miss  Bennet  had  nothing  further  to  wish. 


460  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

"  Now  I  am  quite  happy,"  said  she,  "  for  you  will  be  as 
happy  as  myself.  I  always  had  a  value  for  him.  Were 
it  for  nothing  but  his  love  of  you,  I  must  always  have 
esteemed  him  ;  but  now,  as  Bingley's  friend  and  your 
husband,  there  can  be  only  Bingley  and  yourself  more 
dear  to  me.  But,  Lizzy,  you  have  been  very  sly,  very 
reserved  with  me.  How  little  did  you  tell  me  of  what 
passed  at  Pemberley  and  Lambton  !  I  owe  all  that  I 
know  of  it  to  another,  not  to  you." 

Elizabeth  told  her  the  motives  of  her  secrecy.  She 
had  been  unwilling  to  mention  Bingley;  and  the  unsettled 
state  of  her  own  feelings  had  made  her  equally  avoid  the 
name  of  his  friend  :  but  now  she  would  no  longer  conceal 
from  her  his  share  in  Lydia's  marriage.  All  was  acknow- 
ledged, and  half  the  night  spent  in  conversation. 

"  Good  gracious  ! ''  cried  Mrs.  Bennet,  as  she  stood  at  a 
window  the  next  morning,  "  if  that  disagreeable  Mr. 
Darcy  is  not  coming  here  again  with  our  dear  Bingley  ! 
What  can  he  mean  by  being  so  tiresome  as  to  be  always 
coming  here  ?  I  had  no  notion  but  he  would  go  a-shoot- 
ing,  or  something  or  other,  and  not  disturb  us  with  his 
company.  What  shall  we  do  with  him  ?  Lizzy,  you 
must  walk  out  with  him  again,  that  he  may  not  be  in 
Bingley's  way." 

Elizabeth  could  hardly  help  laughing  at  so  convenient 
a  proposal ;  yet  was  really  vexed  that  her  mother  should 
be  always  giving  him  such  an  epithet. 

As  soon  as  they  entered,  Bingley  looked  at  her  so  ex- 
pressively, and  shook  hands  with  such  warmth,  as  left  no 
doubt  of  his  good  information  ;  and  he  soon  afterwards 
said  aloud,  "  Mrs.  Bennet,  have  you  no  more  lanes  here- 
abouts in  which  Lizzy  may  lose  her  way  again  to-day  ?  " 

"  I  advise  Mr.  Darcy,  and  Lizzy,  and  Kitty,"  said  Mrs. 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  461 

Bennet,  "to  walk  to  Oakham  Mount  this  morning.  It  is 
a  nice  long  walk,  and  Mr.  Darcy  has  never  seen  the  view." 

"It  may  do  very  well  for  the  others,"  replied  Mr. 
Bingley ;  "  but  I  am  sure  it  will  be  too  much  for  Kitty. 
Won't  it,  Kitty  ?  " 

Kitty  owned  that  she  had  rather  stay  at  home.  Darcy 
professed  a  great  curiosity  to  see  the  view  from  the 
Mount,  and  Elizabeth  silently  consented.  As  she  went 
upstairs  to  get  ready,  Mrs.  Bennet  followed  her,  saying,— 

"  I  am  quite  sorry,  'Lizzy,  that  you  should  be  forced  to 
have  that  disagreeable  man  all  to  yourself;  but  I  hope 
you  will  not  mind  it.  It  is  all  for  Jane's  sake,  you  know  ; 
and  there  is  no  occasion  for  talking  to  him  except  just 
now  and  then  ;  so  do  not  put  yourself  to  inconvenience." 

During  their  walk,  it  was  resolved  that  Mr.  Bennet's 
consent  should  be  asked  in  the  course  of  the  evening : 
Elizabeth  reserved  to  herself  the  application  for  her 
mother's.  She  could  not  determine  how  her  mother 
would  take  it ;  sometimes  doubting  whether  all  his  wealth 
and  grandeur  would  be  enough  to  overcome  her  abhorrence 
of  the  man  ;  but  whether  she  were  violently  set  against  the 
match,  or  violently  delighted  with  it,  it  was  certain  that 
her  manner  would  be  equally  ill  adapted  to  do  credit  to 
her  sense  ;  and  she  could  no  more  bear  that  Mr.  Darcy 
should  hear  the  first  raptures  of  her  joy,  than  the  first 
vehemence  of  her  disapprobation. 

In  the  evening,  soon  after  Mr.  Bennet  withdrew  to  the 
library,  she  saw  Mr.  Darcy  rise  also  and  follow  him,  and 
her  agitation  on  seeing  it  was  extreme.  She  did  not  fear 
her  father's  opposition,  but  he  was  going  to  be  made 
unhappy,  and  that  it  should  be  through  her  means  ;  that 
s/ie,  his  favourite  child,  should  be  distressing  him  by  her 
choice,  should  be  filling  him  with  fears  and  regrets  in 


462  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

disposing  of  her,  was  a  wretched  reflection,  and  she  sat 
in  misery  till  Mr.  Darcy  appeared  again,  when,  looking  at 
him,  she  was  a  little  relieved  by  his  smile.  In  a  few 
minutes  he  approached  the  table  where  she  was  sitting 
with  Kitty  ;  and,  while  pretending  to  admire  her  work, 
said  in  a  whisper,  "  Go  to  your  father  ;  he  wants  you  in 
the  library."  She  \vas  gone  directly. 

Her  father  was  walking  about  the  room,  looking  grave 
and  anxious.  "  Lizzy,"  said  he,  "  what  are  you  doing  ? 
Are  you  out  of  your  senses  to  be  accepting  this  man  ? 
Have  not  you  always  hated  him  ?  " 

How  earnestly  did  she  then  wish  that  her  former 
opinions  had  been  more  reasonable,  her  expressions  more 
moderate!  It  would  have  spared  her  from  explanations  and 
professions  which  it  was  exceedingly  awkward  to  give ; 
but  they  were  now  necessary,  and  she  assured  him,  with 
some  confusion,  of  her  attachment  to  Mr.  Darcy. 

"  Or,  in  other  words,  you  are  determined  to  have  him. 
He  is  rich,  to  be  sure,  and  you  may  have  more  fine  clothes 
and  fine  carriages  than  Jane.  But  will  they  make  you 
happy  ?  " 

"  Have  you  any  other  objection,"  said  Elizabeth,  "  than 
your  belief  of  my  indifference  ?  " 

"  None  at  all.  We  all  know  him  to  be  a  proud,  unplea- 
sant sort  of  man  ;  but  this  would  be  nothing  if  you  really 
liked  him." 

"  I  do,  I  do  like  him,"  she  replied,  with  tears  in  her 
eyes  ;  "  I  love  him.  Indeed  he  has  no  improper  pride. 
He  is  perfectly  amiable.  You  do  not  know  what  he 
really  is  ;  then  pray  do  not  pain  me  by  speaking  of  him 
in  such  terms." 

"  Lizzy,"  said  her  father,  "  I  have  given  him  my 
consent.  He  is  the  kind  of  man,  indeed,  to  whom  I 


PRIDE  AND   PREJUDICE.  463 

should  never  dare  refuse  anything,  which  he  conde- 
scended to  ask.  I  now  give  it  to  you,  if  you  are  resolved 
on  having  him.  But  let  me  advise  you  to  think  better  of 
it.  I  know  your  disposition,  Lizzy.  I  know  that  you 
could  be  neither  happy  nor  respectable,  unless  you  truly 
esteemed  your  husband,  unless  you  looked  up  to  him  as 
a  superior.  Your  lively  talents  \vould  place  you  in  the 
greatest  danger  in  an  unequal  marriage.  You  could 
scarcely  escape  discredit  and  misery.  My  child,  let  me 
not  have  the  grief  of  seeing  you  unable  to  respect  your 
partner  in  life.  You  know  not  what  you  are  about." 

Elizabeth,  still  more  affected,  was  earnest  and  solemn 
in  her  reply  ;  and,  at  length,  by  repeated  assurances  that 
Mr.  Darcy  was  really  the  object  of  her  choice,  by  explain- 
ing the  gradual  change  which  her  estimation  of  him  had 
undergone,  relating  her  absolute  certainty  that  his  affec- 
tion was  not  the  work  of  a  day,  but  had  stood  the  test  of 
many  months'  suspense,  and  enumerating  with  energy  all 
his  good  qualities,  she  did  conquer  her  father's  incredulity, 
and  reconcile  him  to  the  match. 

"  Well,  my  dear,"  said  he,  when  she  ceased  speaking, 
"  I  have  no  more  to  say.  If  this  be  the  case,  he  deserves 
you.  I  could  not  have  parted  with  you,  my  Lizzy,  to 
anyone  less  worthy." 

To  complete  the  favourable  impression,  she  then  told 
him  what  Mr.  Darcy  had  voluntarily  done  for  Lydia. 
He  heard  her  with  astonishment. 

"  This  is  an  evening  of  wonders,  indeed  !  And  so, 
Darcy  did  everything  ;  made  up  the  match,  gave  the 
money,  paid  the  fellow's  debts,  and  got  him  his  commis- 
sion !  So  much  the  better.  It  will  save  me  a  world  of 
trouble  and  economy.  Had  it  been  your  uncle's  doing, 
I  must  and  would  have  paid  him  ;  but  these  violent 


464  PRIDE   AND  PREJUDICE. 

young  lovers  carry  everything  their  own  way.  I  shall 
offer  to  pay  him  to-morrow,  he  will  rant  and  storm  about 
his  love  for  you,  and  there  will  be  an  end  of  the  matter." 

He  then  recollected  her  embarrassment  a  few  days 
before  on  his  reading  Mr.  Collins's  letter  ;  and  after  laugh- 
ing at  her  some  time,  allowed  her  at  last  to  go,  saying,  as 
she  quitted  the  room,  "If  any  young  men  come  for  Mary 
or  Kitty,  send  them  in,  for  I  am  quite  at  leisure." 

Elizabeth's  mind  was  now  relieved  from  a  very  heavy 
weight  ;  and,  after  half  an  hour's  quiet  reflection  in  her 
own  room,  she  was  able  to  join  the  others  with  tolerable 
composure.  Everything  was  too  recent  for  gaiety,  but 
the  evening  passed  tranquilly  away  ;  there  was  no  longer 
anything  material  to  be  dreaded,  and  the  comfort  of  ease 
and  familiarity  would  come  in  time. 

When  her  mother  went  up  to  her  dressing-room  at 
night,  she  followed  her,  and  made  the  important  commu- 
nication. Its  effect  was  most  extraordinary  ;  for,  on  first 
hearing  it,  Mrs.  Bennet  sat  quite  still,  and  unable  to  utter 
a  syllable.  Nor  was  it  under  many,  many  minutes,  that 
she  could  comprehend  what  she  heard,  though  not  in 
general  backward  to  credit  what  wras  for  the  advantage 
of  her  family,  or  that  came  in  the  shape  of  a  lover  to  any 
of  them.  She  began  at  length  to  recover,  to  fidget  about 
in  her  chair,  get  up,  sit  down  again,  wonder,  and  bless 
herself. 

"  Good  gracious  !  Lord  bless  me  !  only  think  !  dear 
me  !  Mr.  Darcy  !  Who  would  have  thought  it  ?  And  is 
it  really  true  ?  Oh,  my  sweetest  Lizzy !  how  rich  and 
how  great  you  will  be !  What  pin-money,  what  jewels, 
what  carriages  you  will  have !  Jane's  is  nothing  to  it — 
nothing  at  all.  I  am  so  pleased — so  happy.  Such  a 
charming  man  !  so  handsome  !  so  tall !  Oh,  my  dear 


PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE.  465 

'Lizzy  !  pray  apologize  for  my  having  disliked  him  so  much 
before.  I  hope  he  will  overlook  it.  Dear,  dear  Lizzy. 
A  house  in  town  !  Everything  that  is  charming  !  Three 
daughters  married  !  Ten  thousand  a  year !  Oh,  Lord  ! 
what  will  become  of  me  ?  I  shall  go  distracted." 

This  was  enough  to  prove  that  her  approbation  need 
not  be  doubted  ;  and  Elizabeth,  rejoicing  that  such  an 
effusion  was  heard  only  by  herself,  soon  went  away.  But 
before  she  had  been  three  minutes  in  her  own  room,  her 
mother  followed  her. 

"  My  dearest  child,"  she  cried,  "  I  can  think  of  nothing 
else.  Ten  thousand  a  year,  and  very  likely  more  !  'Tis 
as  good  as  a  lord  !  And  a  special  licence — you  must  and 
shall  be  married  by  a  special  licence.  But,  my  dearest 
love,  tell  me  what  dish  Mr.  Darcy  is  particularly  fond  of, 
that  I  may  have  it  to-morrowr." 

This  was  a  sad  omen  of  what  her  mother's  behaviour 
to  the  gentleman  himself  might  be  ;  and  Elizabeth  found 
that,  though  in  the  certain  possession  of  his  warmest 
affection,  and  secure  of  her  relations'  consent,  there  was 
still  something  to  be  wished  for.  But  the  morrow  passed 
off  much  better  than  she  expected  ;  for  Mrs.  Bennet 
luckily  stood  in  such  awe  of  her  intended  son-in-law,  that 
she  ventured  not  to  speak  to  him,  unless  it  was  in  her 
power  to  offer  him  any  attention,  or  mark  her  deference 
for  his  opinion. 

Elizabeth  had  the  satisfaction  of  seeing  her  father  taking 
pains  to  get  acquainted  with  him  ;  and  Mr.  Bennet  soon 
assured  her  that  he  was  rising  every  hour  in  his  esteem. 

"  I  admire  all  my  three  sons-in-law  highly,"  said  he. 
"  Wickham,  perhaps,  is  my  favourite ;  but  I  think  I  shall 
like  your  husband  quite  as  well  as  Jane's." 


H  H 


{Copyright  1894  /y  George  Allen.'} 

CHAPTER    LX. 

LIZABETH'S  spirits  soon  rising  to  play- 
fulness again,  she  wanted  Mr.  Darcy  to 
account  for  his  having  ever  fallen  in  love 
with  her.  "  How  could  you  begin  ? "  said 
she.  "  I  can  comprehend  your  going  on 
charmingly,  when  you  had  once  made  a 
beginning ;  but  what  could  set  you  off 


in  the  first  place  ? 


PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE.  467 

"  I  cannot  fix  on  the  hour,  or  the  spot,  or  the  look,  or 
the  words,  which  laid  the  foundation.  It  is  too  long  ago. 
I  \vas  in  the  middle  before  I  knew  that  I  Jiad  begun." 

"  My  beauty  you  had  early  withstood,  and  as  for  my 
manners — my  behaviour  to  you  was  at  least  always 
bordering  on  the  uncivil,  and  I  never  spoke  to  you  with- 
out rather  wishing  to  give  you  pain  than  not.  Now,  be 
sincere  ;  did  you  admire  me  for  my  impertinence  ?  " 

"  For  the  liveliness  of  your  mind  I  did." 

"  You  may  as  well  call  it  impertinence  at  once.  It  was 
very  little  less.  The  fact  is,  that  you  were  sick  of  civility, 
of  deference,  of  officious  attention.  You  were  disgusted 
with  the  women  who  were  always  speaking,  and  looking, 
and  thinking  for  your  approbation  alone.  I  roused  and 
interested  you,  because  I  was  so  unlike  them.  Had  you 
not  been  really  amiable  you  would  have  hated  me 
for  it :  but  in  spite  of  the  pains  you  took  to  disguise 
yourself,  your  feelings  were  always  noble  and  just ;  and 
in  your  heart  you  thoroughly  despised  the  persons  who 
so  assiduously  courted  you.  There — I  have  saved  you 
the  trouble  of  accounting  for  it ;  and  really,  all  things 
considered,  I  begin  to  think  it  perfectly  reasonable.  To 
be  sure  you  know  no  actual  good  of  me — but  nobody 
thinks  of  tJiat  when  they  fall  in  love." 

"  Was  there  no  good  in  your  affectionate  behaviour  to 
Jane,  while  she  was  ill  at  Netherfield  ?  " 

"  Dearest  Jane  !  who  could  have  done  less  for  her  ?  But 
make  a  virtue  of  it  by  all  means.  My  good  qualities  are 
under  your  protection,  and  you  are  to  exaggerate  them 
as  much  as  possible  ;  and,  in  return,  it  belongs  to  me  to 
find  occasions  for  teasing  and  quarrelling  with  you  as 
often  as  may  be  ;  and  I  shall  begin  directly,  by  asking  you 
what  made  you  so  unwilling  to  come  to  the  point  at  last  ? 


468  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

What  made  you  so  shy  of  me,  when  you  first  called,  and 
afterwards  dined  here  ?  Why,  especially,  when  you  called, 
did  you  look  as  if  you  did  not  care  about  me?" 

"  Because  you  were  grave  and  silent,  and  gave  me  no 
encouragement." 

"  But  I  was  embarrassed." 

"  And  so  was  I." 

"  You  might  have  talked  to  me  more  when  you  came 
to  dinner." 

;(  A  man  who  had  felt  less  might." 

"  How  unlucky  that  you  should  have  a  reasonable 
answer  to  give,  and"  that  I  should  be  so  reasonable  as 
to  admit  it !  But  I  wonder  how  long  you  would  have 
gone  on,  if  you  had  been  left  to  yourself.  I  wonder 
when  you  would  have  spoken  if  I  had  not  asked  you  ! 
My  resolution  of  thanking  you  for  your  kindness  to 
Lydia  had  certainly  great  effect.  Too  inucJi^  I  am  afraid  ; 
for  what  becomes  of  the  moral,  if  our  comfort  springs 
from  a  breach  of  promise,  for  I  ought  not  to  have  men- 
tioned the  subject  ?  This  will  never  do." 

"  You  need  not  distress  yourself.  The  moral  will  be 
perfectly  fair.  Lady  Catherine's  unjustifiable  endeavours 
to  separate  us  were  the  means  of  removing  all  my  doubts. 
I  am  not  indebted  for  my  present  happiness  to  your 
eager  desire  of  expressing  your  gratitude.  I  was  not 
in  a  humour  to  wait  for  an  opening  of  yours.  My  aunt's 
intelligence  had  given  me  hope,  and  I  was  determined 
at  once  to  know  everything." 

"  Lady  Catherine  has  been  of  infinite  use,  which  ought 
to  make  her  happy,  for  she  loves  to  be  of  use.  But  tell 
me,  what  did  you  come  down  to  Netherfield  for  ?  Was 
it  merely  to  ride  to  Longbourn  and  be  embarrassed  ?  or 
had  you  intended  any  more  serious  consequences  ?  " 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  469 

"  My  real  purpose  was  to  see  you,  and  to  judge,  if  I 
could,  whether  I  might  ever  hope  to  make  you  love  me. 
My  avowed  one,  or  what  I  avowed  to  myself,  was  to  see 
whether  your  sister  was  still  partial  to  Bingley,  and  if 
she  were,  to  make  the  confession  to  him  which  I  have 
since  made." 

"  Shall  you  ever  have  courage  to  announce  to  Lady 
Catherine  what  is  to  befall  her  ?  " 

"  I  am  more  likely  to  want  time  than  courage,  Eliza- 
beth. But  it  ought  to  be  done  ;  and  if  you  will  give  me 
a  sheet  of  paper  it  shall  be  done  directly." 

"  And  if  I  had  not  a  letter  to  write  myself,  I  might  sit 
by  you,  and  admire  the  evenness  of  your  writing,  as 
another  young  lady  once  did.  But  I  have  an  aunt,  too, 
who  must  not  be  longer  neglected." 

From  an  unwillingness  to  confess  how  much  her 
intimacy  with  Mr.  Darcy  had  been  overrated,  Elizabeth 
had  never  yet  answered  Mrs.  Gardiner's  long  letter  ;  but 
now,  having  that  to  communicate  which  she  knew  would 
be  most  welcome,  she  was  almost  ashamed  to  find  that 
her  uncle  and  aunt  had  already  lost  three  days  of  hap- 
piness, and  immediately  wrote  as  follows  :— 

"  I  would  have  thanked  you  before,  my  dear  aunt,  as  I 
ought  to  have  done,  for  your  long,  kind,  satisfactory 
detail  of  particulars  ;  but,  to  say  the  truth,  I  was  too 
cross  to  write.  You  supposed  more  than  really  existed. 
But  now  suppose  as  much  as  you  choose  ;  give  a  loose 
to  your  fancy,  indulge  your  imagination  in  every  possible 
flight  which  the  subject  will  afford,  and  unless  you 
believe  me  actually  married,  you  cannot  greatly  err.  You 
must  write  again  very  soon,  and  praise  him  a  great  deal 
more  than  you  did  in  your  last.  I  thank  you  again  and 
again,  for  not  going  to  the  Lakes.  How  could  I  be  so 


4/0  PRIDE   AND   PREJUDICE. 

silly  as  to  wish  it !  Your  idea  of  the  ponies  is  delightful. 
We  will  go  round  the  park  every  day.  I  am  the  happiest 
creature  in  the  world.  Perhaps  other  people  have  said 
so  before,  but  no  one  with  such  justice.  I  am  happier 
even  than  Jane  ;  she  only  smiles,  I  laugh.  Mr.  Darcy 
sends  you  all  the  love  in  the  world  that  can  be  spared 
from  me.  You  are  all  to  come  to  Pemberley  at  Christmas. 
Yours,"  etc. 

Mr.  Darcy's  letter  to  Lady  Catherine  was  in  a  different 
style,  and  still  different  from  either  was  what  Mr.  Bennet 
sent  to  Mr.  Collins,  in  return  for  his  last. 
"  Dear  Sir, 

"  I  must  trouble  you  once  more  for  congratulations. 
Elizabeth  will  soon  be  the  wife  of  Mr.  Darcy.  Console 
Lady  Catherine  as  wrell  as  you  can.  But,  if  I  were  you, 
I  would  stand  by  the  nephew.  He  has  more  to  give. 

"  Yours  sincerely,"  etc. 

Miss  Bingley's  congratulations  to  her  brother  on  his 
approaching  marriage  were  all  that  was  affectionate  and 
insincere.  She  wrote  even  to  Jane  on  the  occasion,  to 
express  her  delight,  and  repeat  all  her  former  professions  of 
regard.  Jane  wras  not  deceived,  but  she  was  affected.;  and 
though  feeling  no  reliance  on  her,  could  not  help  writing 
her  a  much  kinder  answer  than  she  knew  was  deserved. 

The  joy  which  Miss  Darcy  expressed  on  receiving 
similar  information  wras  as  sincere  as  her  brother's  in 
sending  it.  Four  sides  of  paper  were  insufficient  to  con- 
tain all  her  delight,  and  all  her  earnest  desire  of  being 
loved  by  her  sister. 

Before  any  answer  could  arrive  from  Mr.  Collins,  or 
any  congratulations  to  Elizabeth  from  his  wife,  the 
Longbourn  family  heard  that  the  Collinses  were  come 
themselves  to  Lucas  Lodge.  The  reason  of  this  sudden 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  4/1 

removal  was  soon  evident.  Lady  Catherine  had  been 
rendered  so  exceedingly  angry  by  the  contents  of  her 
nephew's  letter,  that  Charlotte,  really  rejoicing  in  the 
match,  was  anxious  to  get  away  till  the  storm  was  blown 
over.  At  such  a  moment,  the  arrival  of  her  friend  was  a 
sincere  pleasure  to  Elizabeth,  though  in  the  course  of 
their  meetings  she  must  sometimes  think  the  pleasure 
dearly  bought,  when  she  saw  Mr.  Darcy  exposed  to  all 
the  parading  and  obsequious  civility  of  her  husband. 
He  bore  it,  however,  with  admirable  calmness.  He 
could  even  listen  to  Sir  William  Lucas,  when  he  compli- 
mented him  on  carrying  away  the  brightest  jewel  of  the 
country,  and  expressed  his  hopes  of  their  all  meeting 
frequently  at  St.  James's,  with  very  decent  composure. 
If  he  did  shrug  his  shoulders,  it  was  not  till  Sir  William 
was  out  of  sight. 

Mrs.  Philips's  vulgarity  was  another,  and,  perhaps,  a 
greater  tax  on  his  forbearance  ;  and  though  Mrs.  Philips, 
as  well  as  her  sister,  stood  in  too  much  awe  of  him  to 
speak  with  the  familiarity  which  Bingley's  good-humour 
encouraged  ;  yet,  whenever  she  did  speak,  she  must  be 
vulgar.  Nor  was  her  respect  for  him,  though  it  made 
her  more  quiet,  at  all  likely  to  make  her  more  elegant. 
Elizabeth  did  all  she  could  to  shield  him  from  the  frequent 
notice  of  either,  and  was  ever  anxious  to  keep  him  to 
herself,  and  to  those  of  her  family  with  whom  he  might 
converse  without  mortification  ;  and  though  the  uncom- 
fortable feelings  arising  from  all  this  took  from  the  season 
of  courtship  much  of  its  pleasure,  it  added  to  the  hope  of 
the  future  ;  and  she  looked  forward  with  delight  to  the 
time  when  they  should  be  removed  from  society  so  little 
pleasing  to  either,  to  all  the  comfort  and  elegance  of  their 
family  party  at  Pemberley. 


4  ,        - 


CHAPTER   LX1. 


APPY  for  all  her  maternal  feelings 
was  the  day  on  which  Mrs.  Bennet 
got  rid  of  her  two  most  deserving 


daughters. 


With  what   delighted 


pride  she  afterwards  visited  Mrs. 
Bingley,  and  talked  of  Mrs.  Darcy, 
may  be  guessed.  I  wish  I  could 
say,  for  the  sake  of  her  family,  that  the  accomplishment 
of  her  earnest  desire  in  the  establishment  of  so  many  of 
her  children  produced  so  happy  an  effect  as  to  make  her 
a  sensible,  amiable,  well-informed  woman  for  the  rest  of 
her  life  ;  though,  perhaps,  it  was  lucky  for  her  husband, 
who  might  not  have  relished  domestic  felicity  in  so  un- 
usual a  form,  that  she  still  was  occasionally  nervous  and 
invariably  silly. 

Mr.  Bennet  missed  his  second  daughter  exceedingly  ; 
his  affection  for  her  drew  him  oftener  from  home  than 
anything  else  could  do.  He  delighted  in  going  to  Pem- 
berley,  especially  when  he  was  least  expected. 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE.  473 

Mr.  Bingley  and  Jane  remained  at  Netherfield  only  a 
twelvemonth.  So  near  a  vicinity  to  her  mother  and 
Meryton  relations  was  not  desirable  even  to  Jiis  easy 
temper,  or  her  affectionate  heart.  The  darling  wish  of 
his  sisters  was  then  gratified  :  he  bought  an  estate  in  a 
neighbouring  county  to  Derbyshire ;  and  Jane  and 
Elizabeth,  in  addition  to  every  other  source  of  happiness, 
were  within  thirty  miles  of  each  other. 

Kitty,  to  her  very  material  advantage,  spent  the  chief 
of  her  time  with  her  two  elder  sisters.  In  society  so 
superior  to  what  she  had  generally  known,  her  improve- 
ment was  great.  She  was  not  of  so  ungovernable  a 
temper  as  Lydia  ;  and,  removed  from  the  influence  of 
Lydia's  example,  she  became,  by  proper  attention  and 
management,  less  irritable,  less  ignorant,  and  less  insipid. 
From  the  further  disadvantage  of  Lydia's  society  she 
was  of  course  carefully  kept ;  and  though  Mrs.  Wickham 
frequently  invited  her  to  come  and  stay  with  her,  with 
the  promise  of  balls  and  young  men,  her  father  would 
never  consent  to  her  ^oinGT. 

o          o 

Mary  was  the  only  daughter  who  remained  at  home  ; 
and  she  was  necessarily  drawn  from  the  pursuit  of 
accomplishments  by  Mrs.  Bennet's  being  quite  unable  to 
sit  alone.  Mary  was  obliged  to  mix  more  with  the 
world,  but  she  could  still  moralize  over  every  morning 
visit  ;  and  as  she  was  no  longer  mortified  by  comparisons 
between  her  sisters'  beauty  and  her  own,  it  was  suspected 
by  her  father  that  she  submitted  to  the  change  without 
much  reluctance. 

As  for  Wickham  and  Lydia,  their  characters  suffered 
no  revolution  from  the  marriage  of  her  sisters.  He  bore 
with  philosophy  the  conviction  that  Elizabeth  must  now 
become  acquainted  with  whatever  of  his  ingratitude  and 


474  PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 

falsehood  had  before  been  unknown  to  her  ;  and,  in  spite 
of  everything,  was  not  wholly  without  hope  that  Darcy 
might  yet  be  prevailed  on  to  make  his  fortune.  The 
congratulatory  letter  which  Elizabeth  received  from  Lydia 
on  her  marriage  explained  to  her  that,  by  his  wife  at 
least,  if  not  by  himself,  such  a  hope  was  cherished.  The 
letter  was  to  this  effect : — 
"  My  dear  Lizzy, 

"  I  wish  you  joy.  If  you  love  Mr.  Darcy  half  so  well 
as  I  do  my  dear  Wickham,  you  must  be  very  happy. 
It  is  a  great  comfort  to  have  you  so  rich  ;  and  when  you 
have  nothing  else  to  do,  I  hope  you  will  think  of  us. 
I  am  sure  Wickham  would  like  a  place  at  court  very 
much  ;  and  I  do  not  think  we  shall  have  quite  money 
enough  to  live  upon  without  some  help.  Any  place 
would  do  of  about  three  or  four  hundred  a  year ;  but, 
however,  do  not  speak  to  Mr.  Darcy  about  it,  if  you  had 
rather  not.  "  Yours,"  etc. 

As  it  happened  that  Elizabeth  had  much  rather  not, 
she  endeavoured  in  her  answer  to  put  an  end  to  every 
entreaty  and  expectation  of  the  kind.  Such  relief,  how- 
ever, as  it  was  in  her  power  to  afford,  by  the  practice  of 
what  might  be  called  economy  in  her  own  private  ex- 
penses, she  frequently  sent  them.  It  had  always  been 
evident  to  her  that  such  an  income  as  theirs,  under  the 
direction  of  two  persons  so  extravagant  in  their  wants, 
and  heedless  of  the  future,  must  be  very  insufficient  to 
their  support ;  and  whenever  they  changed  their  quarters, 
either  Jane  or  herself  were  sure  of  being  applied  to  for 
some  little  assistance  towards  discharging  their  bills. 
Their  manner  of  living,  even  when  the  restoration  of 
peace  dismissed  them  to  a  home,  was  unsettled  in  the 
extreme.  The}*  were  always  moving  from  place  to  place 


TRIBE   AND    PREJUDICE.  475 

in  quest  of  a  cheap  situation,  and  always  spending  more 
than  the}7  ought.  His  affection  for  her  soon  sunk  into 
indifference  :  hers  lasted  a  little  longer  ;  and,  in  spite 
of  her  youth  and  her  manners,  she  retained  all  the  claims 
to  reputation  which  her  marriage  had  given  her.  Though 
Darcy  could  never  receive  ///;//  at  Pemberley,  yet,  for 
Elizabeth's  sake,  he  assisted  him  further  in  his  profession. 
Lydia  was  occasionally  a  visitor  there,  when  her  husband 
was  gone  to  enjoy  himself  in  London  or  Bath  ;  and  with 
the  Bingleys  they  both  of  them  frequently  stayed  so  long, 
that  even  Bingley's  good-humour  was  overcome,  and  he 
proceeded  so  far  as  to  talk  of  giving  them  a  hint  to  be  gone. 

Miss  Bingley  was  very  deeply  mortified  by  Darcy's 
marriage  ;  but  as  she  thought  it  advisable  to  retain  the 
right  of  visiting  at  Pemberley,  she  dropped  all  her  resent- 
ment ;  was  fonder  than  ever  of  Georgiana,  almost  as 
attentive  to  Darcy  as  heretofore,  and  paid  off  every 
arrear  of  civility  to  Elizabeth. 

Pemberley  was  now  Georgiana's  home  ;  and  the  at- 
tachment of  the  sisters  was  exactly  what  Darcy  had 
hoped  to  see.  They  were  able  to  love  each  other,  even 
as  well  as  they  intended.  Georgiana  had  the  highest 
opinion  in  the  world  of  Elizabeth  ;  though  at  first  she 
often  listened  with  an  astonishment  bordering  on  alarm 
at  her  lively,  sportive  manner  of  talking  to  her  brother. 
He,  who  had  always  inspired  in  herself  a  respect  which 
almost  overcame  her  affection,  she  now  saw  the  object  of 
open  pleasantry.  Her  mind  received  knowledge  which 
had  never  before  fallen  in  her  way.  By  Elizabeth's 
instructions  she  began  to  comprehend  that  a  woman 
may  take  liberties  with  her  husband,  which  a  brother  will 
not  always  allow  in  a  sister  more  than  ten  years  younger 
than  himself. 


476 


PRIDE   AND    PREJUDICE. 


Lady  Catherine  was  extremely  indignant  on  the  mar- 
riage of  her  nephew  ;  and  as  she  gave  way  to  all  the 
genuine  frankness  of  her  character,  in  her  reply  to  the 
letter  which  announced  its  arrangement,  she  sent  him 
language  so  very  abusive,  especially  of  Elizabeth,  that 
for  some  time  all  intercourse  was  at  an  end.  But  at 
length,  by  Elizabeth's  persuasion,  he  was  prevailed  on 
to  overlook  the  offence,  and  seek  a  reconciliation  ;  and, 
after  a  little  further  resistance  on  the  part  of  his  aunt, 
her  resentment  gave  way,  either  to  her  affection  for  him, 
or  her  curiosity  to  see  how  his  wife  conducted  herself; 
and  she  condescended  to  wait  on  them  at  Pemberley,  in 
spite  of  that  pollution  which  its  woods  had  received, 
not  merely  from  the  presence  of  such  a  mistress,  but  the 
visits  of  her  uncle  and  aunt  from  the  city. 

With  the  Gardiners  they  were  always  on  the  most 
intimate  terms.  Darcy,  as  well  as  Elizabeth,  really  loved 
them  ;  and  they  were  both  ever  sensible  of  the  warmest 
gratitude  towards  the  persons  who,  by  bringing  her  into 
Derbyshire,  had  been  the  means  of  uniting  them. 


170-32 
23-04 


CENTR  5  L  CrRCULATION 
-uRErt'S  HUOM 


CHISWICIC    TRESS  : — CHARLES    \VH1TTINGHAM    AND   CO. 
TOOKS    COURT,    CHANCERY    LANE,    LONDON. 


se-ovi